A new treatise of natural philosophy, free'd from the intricacies of the schools adorned with many curious experiments both medicinal and chymical : as also with several observations useful for the health of the body.
         Midgley, Robert, 1655?-1723.
      
       
         
           1687
        
      
       Approx. 405 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 178 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-12 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A50778
         Wing M1995
         ESTC R31226
         11791731
         ocm 11791731
         49229
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A50778)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 49229)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1488:28)
      
       
         
           
             A new treatise of natural philosophy, free'd from the intricacies of the schools adorned with many curious experiments both medicinal and chymical : as also with several observations useful for the health of the body.
             Midgley, Robert, 1655?-1723.
          
           [12], 340 [i.e 342] p.
           
             Printed by R.E. for J. Hindmarsh ...,
             London :
             1687.
          
           
             On verso: Licensed, October 28, 1686, Robert Midgley.
             Attributed to Midgeley by Wing and NUC pre-1956 imprints.
             Numerous errors in pagination.
             Imperfect: pages 341 plus wanting.
             Reproduction of original in the Harvard University Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Physics -- Early works to 1800.
           Science -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2005-02 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-03 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-05 Rachel Losh
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-05 Rachel Losh
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           NEW
           TREATISE
           OF
           Natural
           Philosophy
           ,
           Free'd
           from
           the
           INTRICACIES
           OF
           THE
           SCHOOLS
           .
        
         
           Adorned
           with
           many
           Curious
           Experiments
           both
           Medicinal
           and
           Chymical
           .
        
         
           AS
           ALSO
           With
           Several
           Observations
           useful
           for
           the
           Health
           of
           the
           Body
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             R.
             E.
          
           for
           
             J.
             Hindmarsh
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Golden-Ball
           over
           against
           the
           Royal.
           Exchange
           in
           Cornhill
           .
           1687.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           LICENSED
           ,
           October
           28.
           1686.
           
           
             ROBERT
             MIDGLEY
          
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           INDEX
           .
        
         
           
             THe
             First
             Part
             of
             Physick
             ,
             wherein
             is
             treated
             of
             the
             Causes
             and
             Principles
             of
             Nature
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               I.
            
             Of
             the
             Efficient
             Cause
             ,
             and
             of
             its
             Essence
             and
             Differences
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               II.
            
             Of
             the
             First
             Cause
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               III.
            
             The
             Perfections
             of
             the
             First
             Cause
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               IV.
            
             Of
             Second
             Causes
             ,
             and
             their
             Actions
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               V.
            
             Of
             Accidental
             Causes
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VI.
            
             Of
             Sympathy
             ,
             Antipathy
             ,
             and
             the
             Effects
             depending
             thereupon
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VII
            
             .
             Experiments
             about
             Iron
             and
             the
             Loadstone
             .
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               VIII
            
             .
             An
             Explication
             of
             many
             other
             Effects
             which
             are
             commonly
             attributed
             to
             Sympathy
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               IX
            
             .
             Of
             Portative
             Remedies
             commonly
             called
             Amulets
             ,
             of
             Quick-Silver
             ,
             Gold
             ,
             Silver
             ,
             and
             Copper
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               X.
            
             Of
             Natural
             Phoenomenas
             ,
             which
             are
             attributed
             to
             Antipathy
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XI
            
             .
             Of
             Emeticks
             ,
             Sudorificks
             ,
             and
             Specificks
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XII
            
             .
             Of
             Poysons
             ,
             and
             Toxicks
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XIII
            
             .
             Of
             Sublimate
             ,
             Arsenick
             ,
             and
             other
             kinds
             of
             Poysons
             ,
             and
             their
             deadly
             Effects
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XIV
            
             .
             Of
             Antidotes
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XV.
            
             Of
             the
             true
             Causes
             of
             our
             Diseases
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XVI
            
             .
             Of
             the
             Causes
             of
             our
             Health
             .
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XVII
            
             .
             Of
             Formal
             ,
             Exemplary
             ,
             and
             Material
             Causes
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XVIII
            
             .
             Of
             the
             First
             Matter
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XIX
            
             .
             Of
             Atoms
             ,
             and
             their
             Nature
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XX.
            
             The
             Properties
             ,
             Magnitude
             ,
             Figure
             ,
             Weight
             ,
             and
             Motion
             of
             Atoms
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXI
            
             .
             The
             Difficulties
             arising
             from
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Atoms
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXII
            
             .
             Of
             a
             Disseminate
             ,
             Congregate
             ,
             and
             Separate
             Vacuum
             according
             to
             Gassendus
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXIII
            
             .
             Of
             a
             Congregate
             Vacuum
             ,
             against
             Aristotle
             and
             Cartesius
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Second
             Part
             of
             Physick
             ,
             wherein
             is
             treated
             of
             the
             Coelestial
             World
             ,
             and
             of
             those
             things
             which
             are
             above
             Man.
             
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               I.
            
             Of
             the
             immense
             Spaces
             which
             are
             without
             the
             Heavens
             .
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               II.
            
             Of
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             and
             their
             Nature
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               III.
            
             Of
             Stars
             ,
             and
             their
             Substance
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               IV.
            
             Of
             the
             Figures
             and
             Magnitude
             of
             Stars
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               V.
            
             Of
             the
             Motion
             of
             the
             Stars
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VI.
            
             The
             System
             of
             the
             World
             according
             to
             Ptolomy
             Examined
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VII
            
             .
             The
             System
             of
             the
             World
             according
             to
             Copernicus
             Examined
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VIII
            
             .
             Of
             the
             Motion
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               IX
            
             .
             Of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             the
             true
             Centre
             and
             Heart
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               X.
            
             Of
             the
             Moon
             and
             its
             Changes
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XI
            
             .
             Of
             Planets
             ,
             Comets
             ,
             and
             the
             Fixed
             Stars
             .
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XII
            
             .
             Of
             Meteors
             in
             the
             Air.
             
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XIII
            
             .
             Of
             Winds
             ,
             Tempests
             ,
             and
             Whirl-winds
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XIV
            
             .
             Of
             Thunder
             ,
             Lightning
             ,
             and
             the
             Thunderbolt
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XV.
            
             Of
             Aurum-Fulminans
             ,
             which
             imitates
             Thunder
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XVI
            
             .
             Of
             Hail
             ,
             Snow
             ,
             Frost
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XVII
            
             .
             Of
             the
             Rainbow
             ,
             Halones
             ,
             and
             Parrhelis
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XVIII
            
             .
             Of
             the
             Air
             ,
             its
             Substance
             and
             Qualities
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Third
             Part
             of
             Physick
             ;
             of
             those
             things
             which
             are
             beneath
             Man
             ,
             
               (
               viz.
            
             )
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             Terrestrial
             Things
             which
             are
             called
             Inanimate
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               I.
            
             Of
             the
             Earth
             and
             Water
             in
             General
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               II.
            
             Of
             Terrestrial
             Inanimate
             Bodies
             in
             General
             .
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               III.
            
             Of
             the
             various
             Qualities
             observed
             in
             Compound
             Bodies
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               IV.
            
             Of
             Special
             Qualities
             which
             arise
             from
             the
             Composition
             of
             Bodies
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               V.
            
             Of
             the
             Quantity
             ,
             Weight
             ,
             and
             Figure
             of
             Compound
             Bodies
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VI.
            
             The
             Difference
             betwixt
             Natural
             ,
             Artificial
             ,
             and
             Compound
             Bodies
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VII
            
             .
             Of
             Mettals
             and
             their
             Formation
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VIII
            
             .
             Of
             Gold
             ,
             the
             King
             of
             Mettals
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               IX
            
             .
             Of
             Silver
             ,
             Copper
             ,
             and
             other
             imperfect
             Mettals
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               X.
            
             Of
             Lead
             ,
             Tin
             ,
             and
             Iron
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XI
            
             .
             Of
             Quick-Silver
             ,
             Arbor
             Diana
             ,
             or
             the
             Silver
             Tree
             .
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XII
            
             .
             Of
             Minerals
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XIII
            
             .
             Of
             Salts
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XIV
            
             .
             Of
             Subterranean
             Fires
             ,
             aend
             Earthquakes
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XV.
            
             Of
             Waters
             and
             their
             Differences
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XVI
            
             .
             Of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             its
             Ebbing
             and
             Flowing
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Saltness
             of
             the
             Sea-Water
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XVII
            
             .
             Of
             Springs
             and
             Rivers
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Fourth
             Part
             of
             Physick
             :
             Of
             those
             things
             which
             are
             in
             Man
             ,
             and
             of
             Man
             himself
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             a
             Compound
             Physical
             ,
             and
             Animate
             Body
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               I.
            
             Of
             Life
             in
             General
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               II.
            
             Of
             the
             difference
             of
             Lives
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               III.
            
             Of
             the
             Vegetative
             Life
             ;
             common
             to
             Man
             and
             Plants
             .
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               IV.
            
             Of
             the
             Nature
             of
             Seeds
             ,
             and
             their
             Propagation
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               V.
            
             Of
             Nutrition
             ,
             which
             is
             common
             to
             Plants
             and
             Brutes
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Man.
             
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VI.
            
             How
             and
             with
             what
             Food
             an
             Embryo
             is
             nourished
             in
             the
             Womb
             'till
             the
             time
             of
             its
             Nativity
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VII
            
             .
             How
             a
             Man
             is
             nourished
             after
             he
             is
             Born.
             
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VIII
            
             .
             The
             Sensitive
             Life
             of
             Man
             and
             other
             Animals
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               IX
            
             .
             Of
             Seeing
             ,
             its
             Organ
             and
             Object
             ,
             (
             viz.
             )
             Light.
             
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               X.
            
             How
             illustrated
             Objects
             are
             visible
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XI
            
             .
             Of
             Hearing
             ,
             its
             Organ
             and
             Object
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XII
            
             .
             Particular
             Questions
             about
             Hearing
             .
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XIII
            
             .
             Smelling
             ,
             its
             Organ
             and
             Object
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XIV
            
             .
             Of
             Tast
             and
             its
             Object
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XV.
            
             Of
             Feeling
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XVI
            
             .
             Of
             Speech
             ,
             the
             Pulse
             ,
             and
             Breathing
             of
             Man.
             
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XVII
            
             .
             Of
             the
             Motion
             of
             the
             Heart
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XVIII
            
             .
             Of
             the
             irregular
             motion
             of
             the
             Heart
             in
             Animals
             ,
             and
             in
             Feavers
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XIX
            
             .
             Of
             the
             Circulation
             of
             the
             Blood.
             
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XX.
            
             Of
             the
             inward
             Senses
             ,
             and
             the
             inferiour
             Appetite
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXI
            
             .
             Of
             Sleep
             ,
             want
             of
             Rest
             ,
             and
             Death
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXII
            
             .
             Of
             the
             Death
             of
             Brutes
             ,
             Plants
             and
             Mettals
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXIII
            
             .
             Of
             the
             Rational
             Soul
             and
             its
             Powers
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           NATURAL
           PHILOSOPHY
           ;
           OR
           ,
           Natural
           Science
           FREED
           FROM
           The
           Intricacies
           of
           the
           Schools
           .
        
         
           THE
           desire
           of
           Knowledge
           is
           natural
           to
           Man
           ,
           Curiosity
           is
           inseparable
           from
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           neither
           is
           he
           ever
           at
           rest
           ,
           until
           he
           hath
           attained
           to
           the
           perfect
           knowledge
           of
           things
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           until
           he
           becomes
           a
           Wise
           Man.
           
        
         
           Science
           is
           the
           Knowledge
           of
           things
           by
           their
           Causes
           ;
           therefore
           there
           is
           no
           Man
           Wise
           ,
           who
           is
           ignorant
           of
           the
           Original
           Principles
           ,
           and
           Causes
           of
           all
           things
           occurring
           to
           him
           ;
           and
           since
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           any
           Man
           in
           this
           Life
           to
           attain
           to
           a
           clear
           ,
           distinct
           ,
           and
           an
           undubitable
           knowledge
           of
           all
           things
           ;
           therefore
           there
           is
           no
           Man
           that
           is
           absolutely
           Wise
           :
           Those
           who
           have
           the
           Reputation
           of
           being
           Wise
           and
           Excellent
           
           Philosophers
           ,
           have
           obtained
           that
           preheminence
           ,
           in
           regard
           they
           are
           less
           ignorant
           than
           others
           .
        
         
           Sciences
           differ
           according
           to
           the
           diversity
           of
           Mens
           Conditions
           and
           Professions
           .
           The
           Noble
           Man
           is
           conversant
           and
           wise
           in
           the
           Art
           of
           War
           ,
           the
           Physitian
           in
           the
           Precepts
           of
           Medicine
           ,
           and
           the
           Advocate
           in
           matters
           of
           Law
           and
           Right
           ,
           but
           all
           these
           Sciences
           (
           nay
           Theology
           it self
           )
           cannot
           subsist
           without
           Philosophy
           ,
           especially
           ,
           without
           that
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           we
           call
           Physick
           ,
           or
           natural
           Science
           .
        
         
           
             The
             First
             Part
             of
             Physick
             ,
             wherein
             is
             Treated
             of
             the
             Causes
             and
             Principles
             of
             Nature
             .
          
           
             BY
             Nature
             is
             understood
             the
             Universe
             ,
             composed
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             is
             found
             between
             both
             ;
             this
             is
             the
             Object
             of
             Physick
             ,
             this
             every
             natural
             Philosopher
             ought
             to
             know
             ;
             and
             because
             this
             Knowledge
             cannot
             be
             obtained
             ,
             without
             knowing
             the
             principles
             and
             causes
             of
             things
             ,
             hence
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             a
             Natural
             Philosopher
             ought
             to
             use
             his
             utmost
             endeavour
             to
             enquire
             into
             the
             principles
             and
             causes
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             things
             which
             happen
             in
             this
             World.
             
          
           
           
             I
             shall
             not
             examine
             here
             ,
             whether
             there
             be
             any
             difference
             betwixt
             a
             Cause
             and
             a
             Principle
             ;
             for
             every
             principle
             ,
             after
             its
             manner
             ,
             I
             conceive
             to
             be
             a
             cause
             of
             that
             thing
             whereof
             it
             is
             the
             principle
             ,
             and
             no
             Man
             doubts
             but
             every
             cause
             is
             a
             principle
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             niceties
             concerning
             this
             matter
             are
             altogether
             useless
             .
          
           
             Philosophers
             do
             commonly
             reckon
             all
             Causes
             to
             be
             but
             Five
             in
             number
             ;
             they
             give
             the
             first
             place
             to
             that
             which
             they
             call
             the
             
               Efficient
               Cause
            
             ,
             which
             is
             that
             Agent
             which
             produces
             the
             things
             that
             are
             in
             Nature
             ;
             and
             gives
             them
             their
             essence
             and
             existences
             :
             In
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             they
             rank
             the
             
               Material
               Cause
            
             ,
             being
             that
             subject
             ,
             which
             receives
             the
             impression
             of
             the
             efficient
             and
             operating
             cause
             .
             The
             third
             is
             called
             the
             
               Formal
               Cause
            
             ,
             which
             gives
             a
             being
             to
             every
             thing
             ,
             as
             the
             most
             Noble
             and
             principal
             part
             of
             it
             .
             The
             fourth
             is
             called
             the
             
               Exemplary
               Cause
            
             ,
             according
             to
             whose
             rule
             the
             efficient
             produces
             its
             action
             ,
             when
             it
             operates
             by
             Knowledge
             .
             The
             fifth
             and
             last
             is
             the
             
               Final
               Cause
            
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             end
             ,
             for
             whose
             sake
             the
             efficient
             produces
             its
             effect
             .
             In
             this
             first
             Part
             we
             shall
             speak
             of
             all
             things
             which
             concern
             these
             several
             Causes
             ,
             not
             omitting
             any
             thing
             which
             shall
             be
             thought
             necessary
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               I.
               Of
               the
               Efficient
               Cause
               ,
               and
               of
               its
               Essence
               and
               Differences
               .
            
             
               THere
               is
               such
               a
               relation
               and
               connection
               between
               the
               Cause
               and
               the
               Effect
               ,
               that
               we
               cannot
               have
               a
               true
               notion
               of
               the
               cause
               ,
               unless
               at
               the
               same
               time
               we
               have
               a
               conception
               of
               the
               effect
               ;
               so
               in
               general
               ,
               we
               say
               ,
               that
               a
               cause
               is
               nothing
               else
               but
               that
               which
               gives
               being
               to
               another
               thing
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               effect
               of
               it
               ;
               which
               way
               soever
               it
               happens
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Five
               Causes
               before
               mentioned
               .
            
             
               All
               Philosophers
               do
               agree
               ,
               That
               of
               all
               Causes
               the
               Efficient
               is
               the
               most
               Noble
               ;
               because
               ,
               properly
               speaking
               ,
               this
               alone
               hath
               Effect
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               produced
               after
               several
               ways
               ,
               as
               we
               shall
               shew
               hereafter
               .
            
             
               If
               the
               Efficient
               Cause
               acts
               by
               a
               power
               proper
               to
               it self
               ,
               then
               it
               is
               called
               the
               Principal
               cause
               ;
               but
               if
               onely
               by
               the
               force
               and
               impression
               of
               another
               ,
               then
               it
               is
               termed
               the
               Instrumental
               cause
               :
               So
               we
               distinguish
               betwixt
               the
               Painter
               ,
               and
               the
               Pencil
               ;
               though
               both
               contribute
               to
               the
               production
               of
               the
               Picture
               .
            
             
               Also
               the
               Universal
               Cause
               ,
               which
               produces
               
               many
               effects
               (
               as
               the
               Sun
               ,
               the
               Stars
               ,
               and
               the
               Elements
               )
               is
               distinguished
               from
               a
               Particular
               Cause
               ,
               which
               is
               determinate
               to
               one
               effect
               in
               particular
               :
               Of
               this
               kind
               there
               are
               many
               sublunary
               causes
               acting
               in
               this
               inferior
               World.
               
            
             
               There
               is
               also
               a
               difference
               between
               the
               Total
               Cause
               ,
               which
               produces
               its
               effect
               without
               the
               help
               of
               another
               ,
               and
               That
               Cause
               which
               cannot
               act
               alone
               ,
               but
               only
               produces
               part
               of
               the
               effect
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               also
               necessary
               and
               free
               causes
               ,
               the
               first
               acts
               necessarily
               and
               without
               choice
               ;
               as
               Fire
               ,
               the
               Sun
               ,
               and
               all
               created
               causes
               ,
               except
               Men
               and
               Angels
               ,
               for
               they
               act
               by
               a
               Free
               Will
               ,
               wherein
               consists
               the
               essence
               of
               Liberty
               .
            
             
               The
               Efficient
               Cause
               is
               likewise
               either
               Physical
               ,
               or
               Moral
               ;
               the
               Physical
               acts
               really
               and
               immediately
               ,
               as
               Fire
               consuming
               a
               House
               with
               its
               Flame
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               sets
               fire
               to
               it
               for
               that
               purpose
               ,
               is
               the
               next
               moral
               cause
               ;
               and
               he
               who
               advises
               it
               ,
               is
               a
               moral
               ,
               but
               a
               remote
               cause
               ,
               of
               the
               consequential
               burning
               .
               But
               if
               the
               Fire
               happens
               by
               chance
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               imprudence
               of
               one
               that
               carries
               a
               Candle
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
               and
               some
               sparks
               fall
               into
               the
               thatch
               ,
               which
               takes
               fire
               ,
               whereby
               the
               House
               is
               burnt
               ;
               here
               this
               Man
               is
               only
               an
               accidental
               cause
               of
               the
               Burning
               .
            
             
             
               Lastly
               ,
               it
               is
               rightly
               distinguished
               between
               the
               First
               Cause
               ,
               which
               is
               Author
               of
               Nature
               ;
               and
               Nature
               created
               ,
               under
               which
               are
               comprehended
               all
               second
               causes
               ,
               and
               such
               are
               all
               Creatures
               .
            
             
               As
               to
               the
               Efficient
               Cause
               whereof
               we
               speak
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               observed
               ,
               that
               when
               it
               acts
               by
               Knowledge
               ,
               all
               the
               said
               causes
               ,
               after
               their
               respective
               manner
               ,
               do
               concurr
               to
               the
               production
               of
               one
               and
               the
               same
               effect
               :
               As
               ,
               the
               Painter
               drawing
               his
               Picture
               ,
               is
               the
               principal
               cause
               ,
               the
               Pencil
               the
               instrumental
               ,
               the
               End
               proposed
               by
               the
               Painter
               is
               the
               final
               cause
               ,
               and
               the
               Idea
               directing
               ,
               is
               the
               exemplary
               cause
               ;
               the
               form
               and
               disposition
               of
               the
               parts
               of
               the
               Piece
               that
               is
               painted
               ,
               may
               be
               taken
               for
               the
               form
               of
               it
               ,
               the
               Colours
               ,
               and
               the
               Cloath
               whereupon
               they
               are
               laid
               ,
               may
               be
               reckoned
               the
               material
               cause
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               the
               constituent
               matter
               of
               the
               Work.
               But
               if
               a
               Limner
               in
               his
               anger
               throws
               his
               Pencil
               (
               as
               it
               is
               reported
               to
               have
               hapned
               to
               him
               who
               had
               in
               vain
               endeavoured
               to
               represent
               to
               the
               life
               a
               high
               mettled
               Horse
               Foaming
               at
               his
               Mouth
               )
               or
               if
               a
               Limner
               undesignedly
               and
               by
               chance
               touches
               the
               Picture
               ,
               which
               thereby
               (
               as
               it
               befell
               the
               former
               in
               his
               anger
               )
               is
               made
               better
               ,
               the
               representation
               more
               agreeable
               ,
               the
               lines
               stronger
               ,
               or
               more
               piercing
               ,
               this
               would
               
               be
               only
               an
               effect
               of
               an
               accidental
               cause
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               some
               things
               to
               be
               observed
               in
               an
               efficient
               cause
               (
               when
               it
               acts
               )
               which
               are
               inseparable
               from
               it
               ,
               such
               as
               these
               ,
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               Agent
               ,
               the
               existence
               of
               the
               cause
               ,
               the
               power
               which
               makes
               it
               act
               ,
               the
               intervening
               act
               ,
               the
               effect
               which
               is
               produced
               ,
               the
               subject
               whereby
               ,
               into
               which
               ,
               and
               wherein
               it
               is
               produced
               ;
               as
               we
               shall
               see
               in
               what
               follows
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               II.
               Of
               the
               first
               Cause
               .
            
             
               THE
               existence
               of
               the
               first
               Cause
               ,
               or
               first
               Princple
               ,
               is
               so
               evident
               ,
               and
               so
               necessary
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               like
               Truth
               known
               by
               it self
               ,
               and
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               supposed
               liable
               to
               any
               difficulty
               ;
               especially
               amongst
               Christians
               ,
               who
               are
               illuminated
               by
               the
               Light
               of
               Divine
               Revelation
               .
               And
               since
               a
               Man
               that
               submits
               himself
               to
               Faith
               ,
               hath
               not
               thereby
               renounced
               the
               light
               of
               Reason
               ,
               it
               will
               not
               be
               amiss
               to
               confirm
               this
               truth
               with
               natural
               reasons
               ,
               lest
               any
               doubt
               should
               remain
               in
               Spirits
               less
               tractable
               .
            
             
               Which
               the
               better
               to
               effect
               ,
               I
               suppose
               a
               Truth
               so
               well
               known
               ,
               that
               no
               Man
               can
               deny
               ,
               unless
               he
               hath
               a
               mind
               to
               be
               
               thought
               ridiculous
               and
               infatuated
               .
            
             
               This
               Truth
               so
               obvious
               ,
               that
               it
               ought
               to
               pass
               for
               a
               Principle
               ,
               whereupon
               ,
               as
               a
               sure
               foundation
               ,
               the
               existence
               of
               the
               first
               cause
               ought
               to
               be
               built
               ,
               is
               grounded
               upon
               our
               own
               proper
               existence
               ;
               there
               is
               nothing
               so
               evident
               ,
               nothing
               so
               certain
               ,
               than
               
                 That
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 World
              
               ;
               this
               truth
               is
               confirmed
               by
               the
               testimony
               of
               all
               our
               senses
               ;
               whatsoever
               we
               think
               ,
               whatsoever
               we
               say
               ,
               and
               whatsoever
               we
               do
               ,
               will
               not
               suffer
               us
               to
               imagine
               that
               our
               existence
               is
               an
               illusion
               :
               Therefore
               it
               is
               certain
               ,
               and
               more
               than
               evident
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               in
               the
               World
               ;
               but
               that
               we
               are
               in
               it
               from
               our selves
               ,
               or
               by
               our selves
               ,
               or
               by
               casualty
               or
               chance
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               necessity
               of
               being
               ,
               is
               absolutely
               impossible
               ;
               so
               that
               it
               is
               necessary
               that
               we
               are
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               by
               the
               means
               and
               assistance
               of
               a
               certain
               other
               Being
               ,
               who
               as
               the
               Author
               ,
               was
               also
               the
               free
               Principle
               of
               that
               essence
               which
               we
               possess
               .
            
             
               This
               Principle
               is
               necessarily
               either
               a
               first
               or
               second
               cause
               ;
               if
               the
               first
               ,
               then
               you
               shall
               see
               that
               we
               are
               agreed
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               true
               existence
               of
               the
               first
               cause
               ,
               which
               some
               would
               deny
               ,
               is
               rightly
               built
               upon
               the
               truth
               of
               our
               Being
               ,
               which
               no
               Man
               can
               deny
               ;
               if
               we
               make
               the
               cause
               of
               our
               being
               to
               be
               a
               second
               cause
               ,
               then
               it
               must
               
               be
               confessed
               ,
               that
               this
               second
               cause
               is
               produced
               by
               a
               third
               ,
               and
               the
               third
               by
               a
               fourth
               ,
               and
               so
               in
               going
               upwards
               ,
               as
               they
               do
               in
               the
               Genealogies
               of
               ancient
               and
               Noble
               Progenies
               ,
               at
               last
               we
               find
               the
               head
               of
               the
               Family
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               first
               cause
               ,
               who
               by
               his
               great
               Atchievements
               ,
               purchased
               to
               himself
               the
               Quality
               and
               Title
               of
               Nobility
               ,
               and
               left
               those
               Titles
               to
               his
               Illustrious
               Family
               .
               It
               is
               likewise
               true
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               Family
               so
               Illustrious
               or
               so
               Ancient
               ,
               but
               the
               Genealogy
               of
               it
               terminates
               in
               one
               private
               person
               ,
               who
               gave
               it
               both
               its
               Name
               ,
               and
               Original
               ,
               and
               which
               was
               the
               first
               Cause
               of
               its
               Nobility
               ;
               no
               certainly
               ,
               unless
               we
               erect
               a
               ridiculous
               and
               an
               infinite
               Genealogie
               ;
               or
               ,
               like
               the
               Egyptians
               who
               imagined
               themselves
               to
               be
               older
               than
               the
               Moon
               ,
               will
               say
               that
               its
               Origine
               is
               as
               unknown
               as
               the
               Head
               of
               Nilus
               .
               In
               the
               same
               manner
               ,
               after
               we
               have
               by
               way
               of
               ascent
               to
               our
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               Ancestors
               ,
               examined
               what
               kind
               of
               Author
               we
               had
               of
               our
               being
               ,
               whom
               we
               may
               call
               the
               first
               cause
               of
               all
               things
               which
               are
               in
               us
               ,
               we
               do
               necessarily
               find
               a
               certain
               Being
               which
               was
               before
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               which
               is
               the
               effect
               of
               no
               other
               causes
               ,
               and
               which
               is
               the
               Cause
               of
               all
               things
               which
               are
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               consequentially
               the
               first
               ,
               who
               is
               that
               God
               whom
               we
               adore
               .
            
             
             
               This
               demonstration
               doth
               abundantly
               convince
               any
               Person
               ,
               who
               hath
               in
               him
               the
               least
               spark
               of
               the
               light
               of
               reason
               :
               It
               is
               ridiculous
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               we
               our selves
               were
               the
               cause
               of
               our
               Being
               ,
               because
               from
               thence
               it
               would
               follow
               ,
               that
               we
               did
               exist
               before
               we
               had
               a
               being
               ,
               that
               we
               gave
               our selves
               that
               which
               we
               were
               not
               in
               posession
               of
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               cause
               and
               the
               effect
               was
               one
               and
               the
               same
               thing
               ,
               which
               is
               impossible
               .
               It
               is
               no
               less
               an
               errour
               to
               affirm
               ,
               That
               we
               are
               in
               the
               World
               by
               Necessity
               ;
               for
               if
               we
               were
               so
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               our
               existence
               would
               never
               have
               had
               a
               beginning
               ,
               and
               we
               would
               have
               been
               immutable
               and
               independent
               ,
               and
               infinite
               in
               every
               kind
               of
               perfection
               ,
               which
               is
               repugnant
               to
               experience
               and
               right
               Reason
               .
            
             
               That
               perswasion
               of
               Epicurus
               and
               his
               Followers
               is
               no
               less
               ridiculous
               ,
               That
               the
               first
               Authors
               of
               our
               existence
               
                 were
                 produced
                 by
                 Chance
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 a
                 fortuitous
                 occurrence
                 of
                 Attoms
                 .
              
               This
               opinion
               of
               it self
               falls
               to
               the
               ground
               .
               Let
               it
               be
               supposed
               ,
               that
               the
               World
               was
               produced
               by
               this
               fortuitous
               occurrence
               of
               Atoms
               ,
               yet
               still
               the
               question
               will
               be
               ,
               Whether
               these
               Atoms
               were
               Created
               ,
               or
               Uncreated
               ?
               If
               created
               ,
               they
               acknowledge
               a
               Cause
               of
               their
               existence
               ,
               and
               this
               cause
               must
               own
               another
               ,
               and
               so
               
                 ad
                 infinitum
              
               ;
               which
               cannot
               be
               
               maintained
               ;
               for
               then
               the
               World
               would
               be
               eternal
               ,
               and
               thence
               to
               this
               present
               time
               ,
               there
               would
               have
               been
               an
               infinite
               number
               of
               rational
               Souls
               in
               the
               World
               :
               Aristotle
               who
               supposed
               the
               eternity
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               the
               immortality
               of
               the
               Soul
               ;
               yet
               did
               deny
               the
               Transmigration
               of
               Souls
               ,
               and
               would
               allow
               nothing
               in
               Nature
               to
               be
               actually
               infinite
               ;
               whereby
               he
               makes
               himself
               guilty
               of
               an
               absurd
               contradiction
               .
            
             
               The
               same
               Aristotle
               stumbles
               upon
               another
               Contradiction
               ,
               in
               Relation
               to
               the
               First
               Cause
               ;
               for
               if
               the
               World
               be
               Eternal
               and
               without
               a
               beginning
               ,
               this
               Second
               Cause
               is
               of
               no
               use
               ;
               for
               the
               same
               Reason
               which
               proves
               the
               World
               to
               have
               a
               beginning
               ,
               proves
               likewise
               the
               existence
               of
               the
               first
               cause
               ;
               on
               the
               other
               hand
               ,
               the
               same
               reason
               which
               proves
               the
               existence
               of
               the
               first
               cause
               ,
               does
               at
               the
               same
               time
               prove
               ,
               that
               the
               World
               once
               had
               a
               beginning
               ;
               and
               doth
               demonstrate
               that
               it
               was
               not
               Eternal
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               same
               manner
               ,
               Epicurus
               is
               guilty
               of
               an
               absurd
               contradiction
               ,
               when
               he
               says
               ,
               that
               Atoms
               ,
               (
               which
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               opinion
               ,
               he
               makes
               to
               be
               the
               causes
               of
               all
               things
               )
               were
               produced
               and
               created
               by
               another
               :
               But
               if
               he
               says
               these
               Atoms
               were
               Uncreated
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               were
               Eternal
               Beings
               ,
               
               necessary
               and
               independent
               ;
               then
               every
               Atom
               must
               be
               some
               Divinity
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               are
               both
               the
               efficient
               and
               material
               cause
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               which
               is
               impossible
               ,
               because
               the
               opposition
               and
               relation
               ,
               which
               is
               necessarily
               betwixt
               a
               principle
               acting
               ,
               and
               the
               subject
               whereupon
               it
               acts
               ,
               do
               imply
               a
               necessary
               distinction
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               III.
               The
               Perfections
               of
               the
               first
               Cause
               .
            
             
               THey
               who
               are
               throughly
               satisfied
               with
               the
               existence
               of
               the
               first
               cause
               ,
               must
               of
               necessity
               attribute
               to
               it
               all
               the
               Perfections
               which
               are
               or
               can
               be
               in
               the
               World
               ;
               that
               it
               is
               not
               only
               the
               most
               perfect
               and
               most
               noble
               of
               causes
               ,
               but
               also
               it
               ought
               to
               be
               supposed
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               effects
               which
               it
               hath
               produced
               ,
               or
               is
               yet
               capable
               of
               producing
               ,
               are
               in
               its
               Being
               in
               all
               perfections
               ,
               and
               that
               every
               one
               of
               them
               is
               infinite
               ,
               and
               (
               as
               it
               is
               the
               first
               cause
               )
               in
               the
               unity
               of
               its
               Being
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               necessary
               it
               should
               have
               the
               perfections
               of
               those
               beings
               which
               it
               hath
               ,
               or
               can
               produce
               ;
               for
               otherwise
               ,
               it
               would
               or
               could
               communicate
               that
               which
               it
               neither
               hath
               ,
               nor
               can
               have
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               cause
               would
               not
               be
               absolutely
               
               perfect
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               not
               eternal
               ;
               for
               so
               it
               would
               have
               had
               a
               beginning
               ,
               and
               might
               have
               an
               end
               ,
               and
               then
               it
               could
               not
               be
               the
               first
               cause
               ,
               in
               so
               much
               that
               it
               derives
               its
               existence
               from
               that
               which
               was
               pre-existent
               to
               it
               ;
               and
               by
               consequence
               ,
               this
               cause
               which
               we
               suppose
               to
               be
               first
               ,
               would
               be
               a
               second
               cause
               ,
               limited
               in
               its
               being
               and
               perfections
               ,
               as
               in
               its
               duration
               ,
               and
               it
               would
               seem
               to
               have
               a
               dependence
               upon
               another
               :
               Whereas
               ,
               when
               we
               suppose
               it
               to
               be
               the
               first
               ,
               all
               others
               must
               depend
               upon
               it
               ,
               and
               be
               subordinate
               to
               it
               ;
               whence
               it
               follows
               ,
               that
               these
               qualities
               of
               the
               first
               cause
               are
               inseparable
               from
               it
               ,
               Independence
               ,
               Eternity
               ,
               Infinity
               ,
               and
               Supreme
               Authority
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               cannot
               conceive
               any
               first
               cause
               ,
               but
               at
               the
               same
               time
               we
               acknowledge
               the
               existence
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               This
               first
               Cause
               ,
               or
               to
               say
               better
               ,
               this
               first
               Being
               ,
               which
               is
               God
               ,
               must
               necessarily
               have
               that
               perfect
               Unity
               which
               admits
               no
               multiplication
               either
               of
               Nature
               or
               Perfections
               .
               Certainly
               ,
               if
               God
               was
               not
               one
               in
               his
               being
               ,
               but
               had
               several
               Natures
               ,
               the
               number
               of
               them
               ought
               to
               be
               infinite
               ,
               and
               that
               none
               of
               these
               Beings
               in
               particular
               would
               be
               infinite
               ,
               because
               when
               the
               perfection
               of
               one
               cannot
               be
               the
               perfection
               of
               another
               ,
               there
               will
               not
               be
               one
               to
               be
               found
               but
               will
               stand
               in
               need
               of
               the
               
               perfection
               of
               the
               other
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               whom
               there
               would
               not
               be
               requisite
               that
               perfection
               which
               the
               other
               Beings
               do
               possess
               .
            
             
               I
               add
               moreover
               ,
               That
               all
               these
               supposed
               Beings
               would
               be
               opposite
               ,
               independent
               ,
               and
               all
               Supreme
               ,
               which
               is
               impossible
               ;
               or
               that
               all
               would
               be
               subject
               to
               one
               or
               other
               of
               them
               ,
               which
               is
               ridiculous
               ;
               whence
               it
               follows
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               but
               one
               only
               God
               ,
               who
               is
               one
               in
               his
               existence
               ,
               incapable
               of
               any
               multiplication
               ,
               and
               who
               is
               the
               Primary
               and
               Universal
               Cause
               of
               all
               things
               .
            
             
               The
               great
               number
               ,
               or
               rather
               the
               infinity
               of
               perfections
               ,
               which
               we
               apprehend
               to
               be
               in
               the
               First
               Cause
               ,
               is
               not
               repugnant
               to
               the
               Supreme
               Unity
               ,
               because
               that
               does
               not
               divide
               the
               being
               ;
               and
               they
               are
               but
               one
               and
               the
               same
               thing
               ,
               though
               we
               give
               them
               several
               Names
               ,
               and
               do
               consider
               them
               under
               several
               Ideas
               ,
               which
               we
               are
               forced
               to
               correct
               ,
               since
               without
               that
               Unity
               there
               would
               be
               necessarily
               a
               composition
               of
               parts
               ,
               which
               would
               be
               the
               cause
               of
               the
               whole
               Compound
               ,
               and
               which
               would
               precede
               its
               existence
               ,
               which
               cannot
               be
               the
               ingredient
               of
               that
               composition
               without
               something
               else
               intervening
               ;
               they
               might
               also
               be
               divided
               and
               separated
               ;
               so
               ,
               by
               the
               dissolution
               of
               the
               
               parts
               ,
               the
               compound
               would
               cease
               ,
               which
               is
               plainly
               inconsistent
               with
               that
               Idea
               which
               we
               have
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               is
               simple
               in
               his
               Nature
               ,
               Independent
               ,
               and
               every
               way
               Incorruptible
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               cause
               is
               not
               only
               One
               ,
               and
               without
               its
               like
               in
               its
               Essence
               ,
               but
               also
               one
               ,
               sole
               ,
               and
               without
               a
               second
               ,
               in
               that
               action
               by
               which
               the
               world
               was
               produced
               :
               And
               for
               this
               reason
               this
               action
               is
               called
               Creation
               ,
               supposing
               nothing
               but
               meer
               nothing
               out
               of
               which
               all
               things
               were
               made
               by
               the
               only
               power
               of
               God
               ,
               without
               the
               help
               of
               any
               other
               ,
               having
               either
               the
               quality
               of
               an
               Agent
               or
               a
               Subject
               .
            
             
               The
               world
               being
               produced
               by
               this
               first
               cause
               ,
               remains
               subject
               to
               the
               will
               and
               pleasure
               of
               it
               .
               And
               in
               the
               same
               manner
               as
               it
               was
               produced
               by
               the
               sole
               act
               of
               this
               first
               cause
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               preserved
               in
               the
               same
               State
               by
               the
               sole
               influence
               of
               the
               same
               cause
               ,
               who
               as
               it
               did
               not
               want
               any
               other
               second
               cause
               in
               the
               Creation
               of
               the
               Universe
               ,
               so
               neither
               doth
               it
               stand
               in
               need
               of
               any
               assistance
               in
               the
               conservation
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               Being
               and
               Nothing
               are
               so
               opposite
               to
               one
               another
               ,
               that
               the
               Philosophers
               always
               had
               it
               for
               a
               Maxim
               ,
               
                 That
                 out
                 of
                 nothing
                 nothing
                 could
                 be
                 made
              
               ;
               which
               is
               to
               be
               understood
               only
               in
               reference
               to
               
               second
               causes
               ;
               and
               not
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               first
               ,
               whose
               power
               is
               infinite
               ,
               and
               who
               can
               do
               what
               he
               pleases
               ;
               this
               power
               in
               the
               creation
               of
               the
               Universe
               was
               not
               applyed
               according
               to
               the
               extensiveness
               of
               its
               activity
               ,
               because
               it
               pleased
               God
               to
               terminate
               the
               being
               ,
               qualities
               ,
               and
               number
               of
               second
               causes
               ,
               which
               are
               created
               .
            
             
               The
               Creation
               was
               no
               necessary
               action
               ,
               for
               the
               first
               Cause
               did
               not
               Create
               the
               World
               but
               at
               such
               a
               Time
               ,
               in
               such
               a
               Place
               ,
               and
               in
               such
               a
               Manner
               as
               seemed
               good
               to
               it self
               ;
               so
               it
               made
               all
               those
               things
               with
               the
               highest
               Liberty
               ,
               there
               being
               no
               other
               cause
               either
               equal
               or
               superior
               to
               it self
               ,
               who
               was
               able
               to
               compel
               ,
               perswade
               ,
               animate
               ,
               or
               incite
               it
               to
               the
               Creation
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               The
               World
               it self
               could
               not
               terminate
               a
               necessary
               action
               ,
               because
               it
               could
               not
               be
               Eternal
               ,
               for
               every
               thing
               that
               is
               of
               necessity
               is
               eternal
               ,
               neither
               had
               it
               ever
               a
               beginning
               ,
               nor
               can
               it
               have
               an
               end
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               against
               the
               nature
               of
               a
               created
               being
               ,
               which
               is
               limited
               in
               its
               qualities
               and
               duration
               ,
               no
               less
               than
               in
               its
               natural
               Substance
               .
            
             
               If
               the
               first
               cause
               was
               free
               in
               the
               Creation
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               thence
               it
               follows
               ,
               that
               all
               things
               were
               made
               by
               direction
               of
               reason
               
               and
               understanding
               ,
               and
               by
               consequence
               ,
               according
               to
               a
               certain
               Idea
               and
               Rule
               :
               But
               because
               the
               first
               cause
               operates
               after
               an
               independent
               manner
               ,
               it
               could
               not
               have
               the
               Type
               of
               its
               production
               any
               where
               else
               but
               from
               it self
               ,
               neither
               could
               it
               act
               by
               a
               rule
               distinct
               from
               its
               own
               being
               ;
               so
               God
               is
               not
               only
               the
               efficient
               ,
               but
               the
               exemplary
               cause
               of
               all
               things
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               same
               reason
               it
               may
               be
               said
               ,
               That
               the
               first
               Cause
               ,
               which
               is
               God
               ,
               is
               the
               final
               cause
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               for
               when
               he
               ,
               as
               an
               intelligent
               and
               free
               cause
               ,
               produced
               the
               World
               ,
               he
               did
               propose
               to
               himself
               an
               end
               answerable
               to
               his
               Dignity
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               himself
               and
               his
               own
               proper
               Glory
               ;
               so
               that
               the
               first
               cause
               is
               necessarily
               the
               ultimate
               end
               of
               all
               its
               effects
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               IV.
               Of
               second
               Causes
               ,
               and
               their
               Actions
               .
            
             
               ALL
               Creatures
               are
               called
               second
               Causes
               ,
               because
               they
               depend
               upon
               the
               first
               ,
               neither
               do
               they
               operate
               but
               by
               the
               Command
               and
               Impression
               of
               the
               first
               ;
               this
               First
               or
               Universal
               Cause
               does
               act
               Uuniversally
               with
               particular
               Causes
               ,
               but
               after
               a
               manner
               agreeing
               with
               the
               
               Nature
               of
               every
               particular
               thing
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               the
               power
               which
               was
               given
               it
               when
               it
               was
               created
               ;
               which
               does
               not
               alter
               the
               Nature
               of
               the
               Causes
               ,
               nor
               the
               necessity
               or
               Liberty
               of
               their
               actions
               .
            
             
               This
               power
               of
               acting
               ,
               which
               is
               granted
               to
               second
               Causes
               ,
               is
               not
               a
               quality
               different
               from
               their
               Nature
               and
               Being
               :
               So
               the
               Power
               which
               the
               Atoms
               have
               of
               moving
               themselves
               ,
               doth
               not
               differ
               from
               the
               Atoms
               themselves
               ;
               the
               power
               of
               burning
               or
               heating
               doth
               not
               differ
               from
               the
               Fire
               to
               which
               it
               is
               inherent
               ,
               unless
               it
               be
               in
               the
               manner
               of
               our
               conceiving
               things
               ,
               and
               of
               speaking
               of
               them
               according
               to
               our
               conceptions
               .
            
             
               So
               it
               is
               of
               an
               Action
               which
               terminates
               from
               the
               cause
               to
               the
               effect
               ,
               and
               which
               is
               nothing
               else
               than
               a
               certain
               relation
               ,
               or
               an
               actual
               subordination
               ,
               which
               is
               found
               betwixt
               the
               cause
               and
               the
               effect
               .
            
             
               This
               action
               is
               never
               without
               motion
               ,
               or
               to
               say
               better
               ,
               action
               and
               motion
               is
               one
               and
               the
               same
               thing
               ,
               thence
               it
               is
               that
               a
               thing
               rests
               when
               it
               is
               without
               action
               ,
               and
               then
               it
               begins
               to
               move
               it self
               when
               it
               begins
               action
               ;
               so
               according
               to
               three
               ways
               of
               acting
               ,
               there
               are
               found
               in
               the
               nature
               of
               things
               three
               kinds
               of
               motion
               .
               The
               first
               is
               made
               without
               Sense
               or
               Reason
               ,
               which
               we
               may
               see
               in
               Stones
               ,
               Mettals
               ,
               
               Plants
               ,
               and
               the
               Heavens
               .
               The
               second
               kind
               of
               motion
               is
               made
               by
               sense
               and
               knowledge
               ,
               as
               are
               seen
               in
               all
               living
               Creatures
               :
               The
               third
               kind
               joins
               Reason
               to
               Sense
               ,
               as
               we
               observe
               in
               man
               acting
               by
               Phancy
               ,
               who
               proposes
               an
               end
               to
               himself
               ,
               distinguishes
               between
               Good
               and
               Evil
               ,
               and
               hath
               the
               liberty
               of
               prosecuting
               the
               several
               Objects
               presented
               to
               his
               view
               either
               with
               love
               or
               hatred
               .
            
             
               As
               an
               action
               is
               not
               indeed
               distinct
               from
               the
               cause
               acting
               ,
               nor
               from
               the
               effect
               which
               it
               doth
               produce
               ,
               so
               motion
               doth
               not
               differ
               from
               the
               thing
               moved
               ,
               or
               from
               the
               thing
               which
               moves
               it
               ,
               but
               both
               of
               them
               Is
               ,
               accordingly
               as
               they
               change
               their
               condition
               ,
               or
               cease
               to
               rest
               ,
               which
               from
               the
               Creation
               was
               never
               done
               ,
               without
               a
               certain
               local
               motion
               of
               the
               whole
               ,
               or
               some
               part
               thereof
               ;
               so
               ,
               the
               notion
               of
               rest
               is
               opposite
               to
               the
               notion
               of
               mutation
               and
               action
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               motion
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               V.
               Of
               Accidental
               Causes
               .
            
             
               THere
               are
               many
               causes
               which
               are
               called
               Accidental
               Causes
               ,
               for
               ,
               properly
               speaking
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               true
               causes
               ;
               which
               
               sort
               of
               causes
               happens
               four
               manner
               of
               ways
               ;
               first
               ,
               a
               Musitian
               draws
               a
               Picture
               ,
               not
               as
               he
               is
               a
               Musitian
               ,
               but
               as
               a
               Painter
               ;
               so
               that
               the
               Art
               of
               Painting
               is
               the
               true
               cause
               of
               this
               work
               :
               And
               as
               the
               Art
               of
               Singing
               contributes
               nothing
               here
               ,
               since
               it
               falls
               out
               by
               chance
               ,
               that
               the
               Art
               of
               Singing
               ,
               and
               the
               Art
               of
               Painting
               meet
               together
               in
               this
               Man
               ,
               and
               since
               the
               Art
               of
               Singing
               is
               no
               way
               requisite
               for
               the
               making
               of
               the
               Picture
               ;
               in
               this
               respect
               ,
               we
               may
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               Musitian
               is
               only
               an
               accidental
               cause
               of
               the
               Picture
               which
               he
               hath
               drawn
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               a
               remote
               or
               indirect
               cause
               is
               called
               an
               accidental
               cause
               ;
               as
               when
               we
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               Sun
               is
               the
               cause
               of
               darkness
               ,
               because
               darkness
               is
               occasioned
               by
               the
               absence
               of
               the
               Sun
               ;
               Mirth
               is
               the
               cause
               of
               Sadness
               ,
               and
               Peace
               arises
               from
               War
               :
               As
               a
               Man
               endeavouring
               to
               save
               his
               Friend
               ,
               whose
               Life
               is
               in
               danger
               ,
               and
               thereby
               unwillingly
               exposing
               him
               to
               a
               certain
               death
               ,
               is
               the
               indirect
               or
               accidental
               cause
               of
               his
               death
               :
               As
               he
               ,
               who
               perswades
               his
               Friend
               to
               cross
               the
               Seas
               ,
               whereby
               he
               is
               cast
               away
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               an
               opposite
               cause
               (
               which
               produces
               an
               effect
               quite
               contrary
               to
               that
               which
               it
               ought
               to
               produce
               )
               is
               an
               accidental
               cause
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               with
               the
               subjects
               
               of
               such
               Tyrants
               as
               persecuted
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               thereby
               procured
               Glory
               to
               Martyrs
               ;
               and
               as
               those
               ,
               who
               were
               the
               death
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               obtained
               us
               Life
               ,
               destroyed
               the
               Synagogue
               ,
               built
               the
               Church
               ;
               they
               fulfilled
               the
               Prophecies
               ,
               and
               laid
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               fourth
               and
               last
               place
               ,
               That
               is
               an
               accidental
               cause
               which
               produces
               a
               particular
               effect
               not
               foreseen
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               the
               course
               of
               Nature
               unavoidable
               ;
               if
               it
               hath
               respect
               to
               an
               intelligent
               cause
               ,
               and
               the
               effect
               be
               agreeable
               to
               wish
               ,
               the
               Heathens
               did
               point
               at
               this
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Fortune
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               their
               way
               of
               speaking
               ,
               we
               say
               such
               a
               thing
               is
               the
               effect
               of
               Fortune
               ;
               as
               when
               a
               Man
               is
               digging
               up
               the
               Foundation
               of
               a
               house
               ,
               and
               by
               chance
               finds
               a
               Treasure
               ;
               but
               if
               the
               effect
               be
               otherwise
               than
               prosperous
               ,
               then
               it
               is
               misfortune
               ,
               or
               the
               chance
               of
               Fortune
               :
               As
               when
               a
               Tile
               falls
               from
               the
               top
               of
               a
               House
               upon
               a
               Mans
               Head
               that
               is
               passing
               by
               ,
               and
               Kills
               him
               ;
               here
               the
               Tile
               is
               the
               Physical
               and
               accidental
               cause
               of
               this
               Mans
               death
               ,
               which
               was
               inevitable
               according
               to
               the
               course
               of
               second
               causes
               ,
               having
               either
               their
               free
               or
               necessary
               motions
               :
               These
               accidental
               causes
               gave
               the
               Heathens
               occasion
               to
               frame
               to
               themselves
               a
               Blind
               Goddess
               ,
               which
               they
               called
               Fortune
               ,
               to
               whom
               they
               did
               attribute
               
               an
               unconstant
               ,
               an
               uncertain
               ,
               and
               a
               various
               disposition
               of
               good
               and
               evil
               ;
               to
               this
               Man
               's
               good
               ,
               to
               that
               Man's
               prejudice
               :
               Of
               all
               errors
               this
               is
               not
               the
               least
               ,
               neither
               was
               it
               entertained
               by
               any
               ,
               but
               the
               ignorant
               and
               the
               meaner
               sort
               of
               People
            
             
               The
               wiser
               sort
               in
               that
               age
               did
               aim
               at
               a
               cause
               of
               all
               the
               effects
               which
               happen
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               
                 that
                 was
                 less
                 feigned
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 solid
              
               ;
               this
               they
               would
               have
               to
               be
               Fate
               ,
               and
               that
               what
               without
               any
               reason
               was
               ordained
               by
               this
               universal
               and
               chief
               cause
               was
               inevitable
               ;
               so
               when
               any
               great
               misfortune
               happened
               ,
               as
               the
               loss
               of
               a
               Battel
               ,
               the
               defeat
               of
               an
               Army
               ,
               the
               change
               of
               State
               ,
               the
               subversion
               of
               a
               Common
               Wealth
               ,
               or
               the
               sudden
               death
               of
               some
               Illustrious
               Person
               ;
               all
               this
               was
               ascribed
               to
               Fate
               ;
               and
               they
               did
               commonly
               say
               ,
               
                 Sic
                 erat
                 in
                 Fatis
              
               ,
               this
               was
               the
               inevitable
               will
               of
               Fate
               ;
               
                 so
                 the
                 Fates
                 would
                 have
                 it
                 :
              
               And
               when
               any
               person
               undertook
               any
               great
               Enterprise
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               said
               of
               Aeneas
               ,
               being
               in
               search
               of
               the
               
                 Golden
                 Fleece
              
               ,
               (
               if
               the
               Fates
               call
               thee
               )
               that
               is
               ,
               if
               the
               Fates
               favour
               thee
               ;
               thou
               shalt
               attain
               thy
               end
               .
            
             
               The
               great
               Wits
               of
               our
               Age
               are
               almost
               of
               the
               same
               Opinion
               ,
               concerning
               all
               the
               various
               successes
               of
               Prosperity
               and
               Adversity
               ,
               and
               all
               things
               which
               come
               to
               pass
               in
               this
               Life
               ;
               as
               if
               humane
               Prudence
               
               had
               been
               of
               no
               use
               ,
               and
               Divine
               Providence
               without
               any
               care
               had
               been
               idle
               .
            
             
               But
               that
               we
               may
               speak
               like
               a
               Christian
               Philosopher
               ,
               supposing
               the
               existence
               of
               the
               First
               Cause
               ,
               and
               having
               demonstrated
               that
               it
               hath
               all
               the
               perfections
               of
               the
               Chief
               Cause
               ,
               since
               Wisdom
               and
               Power
               are
               the
               two
               inseparable
               perfections
               of
               the
               Supream
               Being
               ,
               and
               indeed
               so
               necessary
               for
               the
               conservation
               and
               government
               of
               humane
               affairs
               ;
               we
               ought
               to
               conclude
               ,
               that
               nothing
               happens
               in
               this
               World
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               decreed
               ,
               foreseen
               ,
               directed
               ,
               and
               perfected
               ,
               by
               the
               wisdom
               ;
               and
               strong
               hand
               of
               some
               Supream
               Cause
               ,
               which
               so
               exactly
               directs
               all
               things
               ,
               that
               they
               come
               to
               pass
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               end
               that
               was
               proposed
               in
               the
               production
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               indeed
               all
               those
               things
               ,
               by
               means
               unknown
               to
               humane
               Wisdom
               ;
               yet
               notwithstanding
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               first
               cause
               ,
               they
               are
               certain
               and
               infallible
               ,
               who
               established
               the
               infallibility
               of
               effects
               ,
               in
               such
               manner
               ,
               that
               causes
               in
               their
               motion
               ,
               should
               be
               neither
               forced
               ,
               nor
               too
               violent
               :
               There
               is
               nothing
               but
               what
               God
               soresees
               ,
               nothing
               but
               what
               is
               absolutely
               inevitable
               ,
               and
               free
               causes
               act
               always
               freely
               ,
               in
               actions
               which
               ought
               to
               be
               free
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               VI.
               Of
               Sympathy
               ,
               and
               Antipathy
               ,
               and
               the
               effects
               depending
               upon
               them
               .
            
             
               THe
               wonderful
               effects
               which
               we
               see
               in
               Nature
               ,
               whose
               true
               and
               natural
               causes
               are
               not
               easily
               found
               out
               ,
               obliges
               Philosophers
               to
               have
               recourse
               to
               Occult
               Causes
               ,
               and
               to
               attribute
               all
               these
               effects
               to
               natural
               Sympathy
               and
               Antipathy
               ,
               which
               happens
               amongst
               the
               several
               Bodies
               whereof
               the
               World
               is
               compounded
               ;
               but
               if
               you
               press
               these
               Philosophers
               to
               tell
               you
               ,
               and
               to
               explain
               wherein
               this
               Sympathy
               and
               Antipathy
               doth
               consist
               ,
               they
               will
               give
               you
               no
               other
               reason
               ,
               but
               onely
               tell
               you
               ,
               they
               are
               done
               by
               certain
               occult
               and
               unknown
               causes
               ,
               to
               which
               they
               ascribe
               all
               those
               effects
               ,
               whose
               true
               causes
               they
               do
               not
               at
               all
               know
               .
               But
               they
               would
               do
               much
               better
               ,
               plainly
               to
               confess
               their
               ignorance
               and
               say
               they
               know
               nothing
               of
               the
               matter
               .
            
             
               That
               we
               may
               the
               better
               understand
               what
               may
               be
               said
               upon
               a
               subject
               so
               nice
               and
               delicate
               ,
               and
               give
               a
               reason
               ▪
               of
               those
               wonderful
               effects
               which
               are
               attributed
               to
               Simpathy
               and
               Antipathy
               ,
               without
               the
               help
               of
               occult
               causes
               ;
               in
               the
               first
               place
               ,
               
               I
               suppose
               that
               the
               difficulty
               which
               occurs
               in
               explaining
               an
               Effect
               of
               this
               nature
               ,
               doth
               arise
               from
               this
               ;
               That
               the
               Mind
               is
               not
               able
               to
               know
               the
               truth
               of
               things
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               Senses
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               gates
               through
               which
               the
               Objects
               enter
               ,
               and
               form
               their
               Ideas
               in
               our
               understanding
               ;
               but
               because
               there
               are
               abundance
               of
               things
               which
               escape
               our
               senses
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               wonder
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               so
               hard
               to
               give
               a
               reason
               of
               things
               which
               are
               so
               remote
               from
               the
               reach
               of
               our
               senses
               ;
               as
               for
               example
               ,
               Iron
               moves
               it self
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               way
               of
               local
               motion
               ,
               and
               joins
               it self
               to
               the
               Load-stone
               ;
               we
               do
               not
               see
               that
               which
               draws
               the
               Iron
               to
               it
               ,
               though
               we
               see
               it
               attracted
               ,
               but
               we
               know
               not
               by
               what
               ways
               or
               means
               it
               is
               done
               ;
               but
               if
               we
               explicate
               this
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               Effects
               ,
               by
               saying
               they
               are
               wrought
               by
               Sympathy
               ,
               obscure
               and
               occult
               causes
               ,
               we
               deceive
               our selves
               ;
               for
               that
               is
               only
               a
               shelter
               ,
               and
               the
               true
               way
               of
               hiding
               our
               ignorance
               ,
               which
               we
               are
               loath
               to
               discover
               ,
               for
               there
               is
               no
               man
               in
               nature
               so
               blockish
               ,
               but
               after
               this
               manner
               can
               resolve
               all
               the
               Phoenomena
               in
               the
               Universe
               .
               If
               it
               be
               asked
               why
               the
               Needle
               turns
               always
               to
               the
               North
               Pole
               ?
               is
               it
               enough
               to
               say
               that
               there
               is
               a
               Sympathy
               betwixt
               this
               Needle
               which
               is
               touched
               with
               the
               Load-stone
               and
               the
               Pole
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               cause
               of
               
               this
               Sympathy
               is
               obscure
               ,
               unsearchable
               ,
               and
               past
               finding
               out
               :
               But
               if
               this
               be
               the
               way
               of
               Philosophising
               ,
               I
               refer
               it
               to
               those
               who
               are
               competent
               Judges
               of
               the
               matter
               .
            
             
               Therefore
               that
               we
               may
               give
               a
               more
               ingenuous
               and
               solid
               Reason
               ,
               in
               the
               second
               place
               ,
               I
               suppose
               that
               there
               are
               no
               Bodies
               but
               that
               continually
               emit
               certain
               subtile
               particles
               and
               imperceptible
               corpuscles
               which
               are
               dispersed
               through
               the
               air
               ,
               and
               are
               at
               sometimes
               carried
               at
               a
               great
               distance
               ,
               unless
               they
               justle
               with
               other
               Bodies
               in
               their
               way
               .
               By
               the
               help
               of
               this
               principle
               ,
               we
               find
               the
               reason
               why
               a
               Dog
               follows
               the
               foot-steps
               of
               a
               Hare
               ,
               or
               from
               a
               heap
               of
               a
               thousand
               stones
               ,
               he
               readily
               knows
               that
               stone
               which
               his
               Master
               threw
               ,
               and
               picks
               it
               out
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               command
               brings
               it
               to
               him
               .
               From
               this
               dispersion
               of
               corpuscles
               ,
               we
               find
               the
               reason
               how
               the
               contagion
               of
               the
               Plague
               ,
               either
               from
               the
               person
               infected
               ,
               or
               from
               the
               wind
               blowing
               from
               that
               Region
               ,
               is
               carried
               a
               great
               way
               of
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               reason
               that
               the
               smell
               of
               Rosemary
               is
               perceivable
               at
               a
               hundred
               miles
               distance
               ,
               as
               Sir
               
                 Kenelme
                 Digby
              
               observes
               ;
               and
               likewise
               the
               wonderful
               cure
               of
               persons
               wounds
               ,
               which
               are
               far
               distant
               ,
               by
               the
               means
               of
               the
               Sympathetick
               Powder
               ;
               so
               likewise
               of
               the
               fermentation
               of
               Canary
               
               Wine
               ,
               brought
               into
               England
               ,
               which
               ferment
               here
               at
               the
               time
               of
               their
               Vintage
               ,
               when
               the
               Vines
               in
               Spain
               flourish
               and
               are
               in
               the
               budd
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               .
            
             
               I
               suppose
               farther
               ,
               that
               all
               these
               small
               corpuscles
               do
               differ
               as
               to
               their
               figure
               and
               magnitude
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               are
               not
               equally
               received
               by
               this
               or
               that
               body
               ;
               so
               one
               man
               is
               infected
               with
               the
               Plague
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               place
               where
               are
               many
               others
               untouched
               .
               For
               the
               same
               reason
               ,
               the
               beams
               of
               the
               Sun
               do
               melt
               Wax
               ,
               and
               not
               Lead
               ,
               unless
               they
               are
               collected
               and
               united
               by
               the
               help
               of
               a
               Burning-glass
               ,
               or
               the
               like
               ;
               and
               the
               heat
               of
               Fire
               melts
               Mettals
               after
               a
               very
               different
               manner
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               I
               suppose
               that
               it
               is
               somewhat
               difficult
               to
               give
               a
               solid
               and
               sufficient
               reason
               of
               all
               the
               Experiments
               which
               daily
               occur
               in
               the
               nature
               of
               things
               .
               Truly
               we
               are
               surprised
               with
               no
               small
               admiration
               ,
               when
               we
               see
               Iron
               move
               at
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Load-stone
               ,
               and
               to
               approach
               it
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               were
               endued
               with
               a
               kind
               of
               sense
               and
               knowledge
               ;
               the
               Palm-Tree
               of
               the
               male
               kind
               is
               barren
               ,
               unless
               the
               female
               be
               planted
               near
               it
               ,
               but
               if
               they
               be
               separated
               by
               a
               river
               ,
               they
               both
               lean
               to
               one
               another
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               would
               embrace
               each
               other
               .
               If
               you
               strike
               the
               string
               of
               a
               Lute
               in
               one
               corner
               of
               a
               Room
               ,
               it
               shall
               cause
               
               the
               string
               of
               another
               Lute
               ,
               tuned
               to
               the
               same
               heighth
               ,
               and
               placed
               in
               an
               opposite
               corner
               ,
               to
               give
               a
               sound
               ;
               but
               not
               another
               .
               The
               Cock
               always
               sings
               and
               claps
               his
               wings
               in
               the
               same
               moment
               that
               the
               Sun
               ascends
               above
               the
               Horizon
               ;
               all
               Effects
               which
               we
               see
               from
               Sympathy
               afford
               us
               matter
               of
               admiration
               ,
               and
               compel
               us
               to
               acknowledge
               That
               Sympathy
               to
               be
               the
               Daughter
               of
               ignorance
               .
            
             
               The
               same
               thing
               may
               be
               said
               of
               Effects
               which
               are
               attributed
               to
               Antipathy
               ,
               no
               less
               amazing
               ,
               and
               no
               less
               difficult
               to
               be
               explained
               ;
               who
               can
               without
               much
               difficulty
               explain
               the
               natural
               aversion
               that
               is
               between
               the
               Colewort
               ,
               and
               Vine
               ,
               so
               that
               if
               it
               be
               planted
               near
               a
               Vine
               ,
               the
               Vine
               will
               give
               back
               ,
               and
               so
               will
               the
               Golewort
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ?
               who
               can
               give
               a
               Reason
               that
               Sheep
               should
               shun
               a
               Wolf
               though
               unseen
               ?
               or
               that
               a
               Drum
               made
               of
               sheeps-skin
               ,
               should
               not
               sound
               where
               there
               is
               in
               place
               another
               Drum
               made
               of
               a
               Wolfs-skin
               ?
               or
               that
               when
               we
               are
               seen
               by
               a
               Wolf
               ,
               before
               we
               see
               him
               ,
               we
               are
               hoarse
               .
               who
               can
               give
               a
               reason
               that
               the
               Basilisk
               should
               kill
               by
               sight
               ?
               and
               other
               Effects
               of
               this
               kind
               ,
               which
               are
               frequently
               observed
               .
               But
               because
               that
               Phoenomena
               of
               the
               Load-stone
               before
               mentioned
               ,
               seems
               to
               me
               to
               be
               a
               matter
               most
               worthy
               of
               consideration
               ,
               
               I
               shall
               treat
               of
               this
               subject
               in
               a
               particular
               Chapter
               by
               it self
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VII
               .
               Experiments
               concerning
               Iron
               ,
               and
               the
               Load-Stone
               .
            
             
               THe
               Load-stone
               is
               a
               stone
               sound
               in
               Iron
               Mines
               ,
               not
               much
               different
               from
               the
               Nature
               of
               Iron
               ,
               wherefore
               the
               particles
               which
               proceed
               from
               the
               Load-stone
               ,
               have
               a
               kind
               of
               agreeableness
               with
               the
               pores
               of
               Iron
               ,
               so
               these
               small
               corpuscles
               going
               out
               of
               the
               Load-stone
               ,
               and
               meeting
               with
               the
               Iron
               in
               the
               way
               ,
               do
               rush
               into
               the
               pores
               of
               it
               by
               troops
               ;
               but
               because
               all
               cannot
               enter
               at
               once
               ,
               a
               great
               many
               remain
               without
               ,
               and
               these
               are
               as
               strongly
               beaten
               back
               by
               the
               particles
               of
               the
               Iron
               which
               they
               meet
               with
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               of
               the
               number
               of
               those
               corpuscles
               ,
               which
               being
               at
               liberty
               ,
               do
               return
               of
               their
               own
               accord
               ,
               which
               at
               length
               do
               send
               these
               by
               a
               reflective
               motion
               to
               the
               
                 Load
                 stone
              
               whence
               they
               first
               came
               :
               hence
               it
               is
               that
               Iron
               is
               drawn
               towards
               the
               Load-stone
               ,
               principally
               by
               the
               agitation
               of
               those
               minute
               magnetick
               corpuscles
               moved
               in
               the
               concavities
               of
               the
               Iron
               ,
               and
               being
               shaken
               
               together
               by
               the
               sundry
               motion
               of
               those
               corpuscles
               which
               are
               twisted
               one
               within
               another
               ,
               those
               corpuscles
               which
               do
               return
               ,
               by
               reflection
               are
               complicated
               and
               annexed
               to
               those
               which
               are
               in
               the
               pores
               of
               the
               Iron
               ,
               or
               else
               have
               passed
               them
               through
               ,
               and
               cannot
               be
               returned
               or
               moved
               towards
               the
               Load-stone
               ,
               unless
               they
               draw
               along
               with
               them
               those
               corpuscles
               to
               which
               they
               are
               annexed
               ,
               and
               which
               cannot
               follow
               ,
               unless
               by
               their
               motion
               the
               Iron
               be
               carried
               with
               them
               ;
               so
               the
               Iron
               follows
               ,
               and
               is
               moved
               towards
               the
               Load-stone
               ,
               except
               the
               Iron
               be
               bigger
               than
               the
               Load-stone
               ,
               for
               then
               the
               corpuscles
               which
               proceed
               from
               the
               Load-stone
               are
               not
               so
               many
               ,
               nor
               by
               consequence
               so
               powerful
               ,
               as
               to
               draw
               the
               Iron
               ,
               or
               the
               impression
               which
               they
               make
               upon
               the
               Iron
               is
               not
               strong
               enough
               to
               cause
               a
               renitency
               to
               pass
               that
               side
               by
               which
               they
               ought
               to
               be
               beaten
               back
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               the
               reason
               that
               the
               Load-stone
               draws
               no
               other
               Body
               but
               Iron
               ,
               because
               other
               Bodies
               do
               not
               return
               the
               Atoms
               ,
               neither
               are
               their
               pores
               well
               fitted
               for
               those
               Magnetick
               corpuscles
               .
            
             
               By
               the
               same
               reason
               it
               does
               appear
               that
               the
               Load-stone
               ought
               not
               to
               approach
               to
               the
               Iron
               ,
               but
               the
               Iron
               to
               the
               Load-stone
               :
               It
               may
               be
               said
               ,
               that
               hard
               and
               solid
               Bodies
               ,
               such
               as
               Iron
               is
               ,
               cannot
               emit
               such
               a
               
               great
               number
               of
               corpuscles
               as
               other
               Bodies
               ,
               which
               like
               the
               Load-stone
               ,
               are
               less
               solid
               ,
               and
               more
               porous
               .
               Also
               there
               may
               be
               a
               reason
               given
               why
               the
               Load-stone
               being
               rubbed
               with
               Garlick
               ,
               or
               Oyle
               ,
               doth
               not
               so
               easily
               draw
               Iron
               to
               it
               ,
               especially
               if
               you
               also
               rub
               them
               with
               it
               ;
               because
               these
               strange
               corpuscles
               by
               their
               Oyliness
               do
               hinder
               the
               emission
               of
               the
               corpuscles
               out
               of
               the
               Load-stone
               ,
               and
               also
               their
               entrance
               into
               the
               Pores
               of
               the
               Iron
               ,
               and
               do
               break
               their
               elastick
               force
               .
            
             
               We
               may
               observe
               many
               other
               Effects
               of
               the
               Load-stone
               .
               As
               for
               example
               ,
               That
               Iron
               put
               upon
               a
               Table
               ,
               is
               moved
               by
               the
               vertue
               of
               this
               Stone
               which
               is
               placed
               under
               the
               Table
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               certain
               that
               the
               spirit
               ,
               or
               corpuscles
               of
               the
               Load-stone
               ,
               which
               moves
               the
               Iron
               ,
               penetrates
               through
               the
               vacuity
               or
               pores
               of
               the
               Table
               ,
               as
               if
               by
               small
               and
               invisible
               threads
               it
               had
               been
               tyed
               to
               the
               Load-stone
               ;
               it
               is
               the
               same
               thing
               if
               the
               Table
               be
               of
               Marble
               ,
               or
               Glass
               ,
               provided
               it
               be
               not
               greasie
               ,
               nor
               too
               thick
               ;
               which
               proves
               the
               porosity
               of
               Bodies
               .
            
             
               We
               see
               another
               Effect
               of
               this
               Stone
               in
               a
               Needle
               ,
               which
               being
               touched
               by
               it
               ,
               always
               turns
               towards
               the
               Pole
               ,
               we
               suppose
               for
               this
               reason
               ,
               because
               there
               are
               whole
               Mountains
               of
               Load-stones
               found
               under
               the
               Poles
               ,
               dispersing
               their
               spirits
               through
               
               the
               Universal
               World.
               Spirits
               which
               are
               entangled
               with
               those
               ,
               which
               do
               adhere
               to
               the
               Magnetick
               Needle
               ,
               whose
               force
               is
               lessened
               ,
               as
               the
               Spirits
               of
               it
               are
               dissipated
               ;
               especially
               if
               the
               Compass
               be
               set
               in
               a
               place
               where
               there
               are
               pieces
               of
               Iron
               ,
               to
               which
               the
               spirits
               stick
               ,
               and
               leave
               the
               Needle
               ,
               which
               had
               taken
               no
               greater
               quantity
               of
               them
               than
               what
               was
               requisite
               according
               to
               its
               Capacity
               .
            
             
               That
               which
               is
               most
               wonderful
               in
               this
               Stone
               is
               ,
               that
               we
               see
               it
               draws
               Iron
               on
               one
               side
               ,
               and
               rejects
               it
               on
               the
               other
               ,
               so
               that
               it
               appears
               in
               every
               Load-stone
               that
               there
               are
               two
               Poles
               of
               the
               World
               ;
               the
               North
               Pole
               attracts
               Iron
               ,
               the
               South
               Pole
               repels
               it
               ;
               because
               the
               Spirit
               of
               the
               North
               Pole
               enters
               in
               at
               the
               Pores
               of
               the
               Iron
               ,
               but
               the
               Southern
               cannot
               ,
               for
               it
               strikes
               against
               the
               Iron
               ,
               and
               drives
               back
               too
               much
               its
               Elastick
               Particles
               .
               This
               Explication
               presupposes
               the
               Being
               of
               Spirits
               ,
               and
               Atoms
               ,
               and
               their
               Figures
               and
               Motions
               ;
               and
               as
               also
               ,
               small
               occult
               vacuities
               which
               are
               dispersed
               through
               all
               Bodies
               ,
               as
               we
               shall
               shew
               hereafter
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               VIII
               .
               An
               Explication
               of
               many
               other
               Effects
               ,
               which
               we
               endeavour
               to
               attribute
               to
               Sympathy
               .
            
             
               I
               Do
               not
               design
               in
               this
               place
               to
               shew
               all
               the
               Effects
               which
               do
               proceed
               from
               Sympathy
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               the
               reason
               of
               every
               one
               of
               them
               in
               particular
               ;
               I
               conceive
               such
               a
               Labour
               ,
               besides
               that
               it
               is
               very
               difficult
               ,
               is
               moreover
               useless
               ,
               for
               an
               Explication
               of
               one
               ,
               will
               serve
               to
               explain
               the
               rest
               ;
               therefore
               instead
               of
               all
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               sufficient
               to
               Explain
               some
               few
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               That
               which
               first
               presents
               it self
               to
               our
               consideration
               ,
               is
               the
               Sympathetick
               Powder
               ,
               the
               Sympathetick
               Wood
               ,
               and
               the
               Sympathetick
               Ointment
               ,
               an
               Amulet
               ,
               and
               the
               Medalls
               ,
               which
               are
               of
               the
               same
               Nature
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               Talisman
               .
               Sir
               
                 Kenelm
                 Digby
              
               Reports
               ,
               that
               the
               Sympathetick
               Powder
               will
               cure
               a
               wound
               ,
               when
               the
               person
               wounded
               is
               distant
               a
               hundred
               ,
               nay
               two
               hundred
               Miles
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               Cloath
               be
               dressed
               ,
               to
               which
               the
               Matter
               or
               Blood
               sticks
               which
               proceeded
               from
               the
               wound
               ;
               but
               principally
               there
               must
               be
               care
               taken
               ,
               that
               the
               wound
               be
               kept
               clean
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Cloath
               be
               kept
               in
               a
               temperate
               place
               ,
               
               for
               if
               it
               be
               thrown
               into
               a
               place
               which
               is
               too
               warm
               ,
               it
               will
               cause
               an
               inflammation
               in
               the
               wound
               ;
               no
               solid
               reason
               can
               be
               given
               of
               this
               Phaenomenon
               ,
               so
               wonderful
               in
               it self
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               is
               by
               a
               continual
               entercourse
               of
               the
               Spirits
               proceeding
               from
               the
               Bodies
               ,
               which
               by
               continual
               motion
               ,
               are
               coming
               and
               going
               ,
               and
               keeping
               a
               tye
               or
               bond
               betwixt
               the
               Bodies
               ,
               and
               though
               our
               Senses
               are
               too
               gross
               to
               perceive
               them
               ,
               it
               doth
               not
               therefore
               follow
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               not
               such
               things
               ;
               as
               it
               appears
               by
               the
               example
               of
               the
               Spider
               descending
               ,
               or
               ascending
               ,
               and
               drawing
               after
               him
               an
               invisible
               Thread
               which
               proceeds
               from
               his
               Body
               ;
               so
               that
               he
               being
               in
               one
               end
               of
               the
               Chamber
               ,
               remains
               firm
               and
               fixed
               to
               the
               other
               end
               ,
               by
               the
               same
               thread
               ,
               by
               which
               he
               bears
               himself
               up
               ,
               and
               is
               moved
               from
               one
               part
               to
               the
               other
               :
               I
               confess
               it
               is
               hard
               to
               conceive
               that
               there
               should
               be
               a
               Thread
               of
               Communication
               betwixt
               the
               Wound
               ,
               and
               the
               Blood
               which
               issued
               from
               it
               ;
               But
               that
               is
               neither
               impossible
               ,
               nor
               incomprehensible
               ,
               though
               the
               Phenomenon
               is
               not
               plainly
               infallible
               ;
               because
               this
               Thread
               being
               broke
               ,
               or
               interrupted
               ,
               the
               wound
               cannot
               be
               cured
               ,
               unless
               we
               take
               again
               fresh
               Blood
               ,
               and
               excite
               it
               by
               the
               means
               of
               this
               Powder
               ,
               whose
               Spirits
               do
               drive
               those
               which
               are
               in
               the
               Blood
               ,
               and
               mixing
               themselves
               
               by
               the
               strength
               of
               the
               Powder
               ,
               do
               carry
               and
               communicate
               its
               vertue
               to
               the
               wound
               ,
               and
               that
               at
               a
               considerable
               distance
               ,
               but
               not
               indifferently
               ,
               not
               at
               the
               distance
               of
               a
               hundred
               Miles
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               conmonly
               believed
               ;
               it
               is
               certain
               if
               that
               were
               done
               by
               Sympathy
               ,
               the
               Effect
               would
               be
               the
               same
               ,
               at
               any
               distance
               ,
               neither
               would
               it
               ever
               deceive
               us
               .
            
             
               I
               cannot
               produce
               any
               more
               sensible
               or
               just
               reason
               to
               explain
               the
               Vertues
               and
               Effects
               of
               the
               Sympathetick
               Powder
               ,
               which
               depend
               much
               upon
               the
               due
               preparation
               of
               it
               ;
               they
               do
               not
               extend
               themselves
               so
               far
               ,
               nor
               are
               they
               so
               infallible
               ,
               as
               some
               would
               have
               ,
               for
               the
               reasons
               by
               us
               alledged
               .
            
             
               The
               same
               thing
               may
               be
               said
               of
               the
               Sympathetick
               Wood
               ,
               which
               stops
               Blood
               ,
               if
               a
               little
               of
               the
               Blood
               which
               runs
               out
               of
               the
               would
               be
               put
               upon
               this
               Wood
               ,
               where
               so
               soon
               as
               that
               Blood
               is
               dryed
               the
               Flux
               of
               the
               other
               Blood
               is
               stanched
               ,
               and
               this
               they
               say
               is
               done
               by
               Sympathy
               ;
               but
               the
               true
               reason
               proceeds
               from
               the
               invisible
               adherence
               whereby
               both
               these
               Bloods
               are
               so
               subtilly
               connected
               together
               by
               the
               astringent
               Vertue
               of
               this
               Wood
               ,
               and
               by
               this
               Thread
               of
               Friendship
               ,
               composed
               out
               of
               Atoms
               variously
               twisted
               together
               ,
               communicates
               it
               to
               the
               Blood
               which
               flows
               
               in
               great
               quantity
               ,
               whereupon
               this
               Flux
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               not
               too
               vehement
               ,
               is
               stopped
               .
            
             
               If
               this
               Effect
               did
               arise
               from
               Sympathy
               it
               would
               never
               deceive
               us
               ,
               because
               nothing
               can
               oppose
               Sympathy
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               not
               infallible
               ,
               as
               experience
               shews
               us
               .
            
             
               Of
               all
               the
               Effects
               which
               hold
               us
               in
               suspence
               ,
               that
               which
               we
               call
               the
               Divining-Rod
               is
               not
               the
               least
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               very
               strange
               to
               see
               a
               Rod
               which
               is
               held
               fast
               in
               the
               Hand
               visibly
               to
               incline
               ,
               and
               bend
               it self
               towards
               that
               place
               where
               there
               is
               any
               Water
               or
               Mettal
               ,
               and
               more
               or
               less
               as
               the
               Water
               or
               Mettal
               is
               nearer
               to
               the
               Superficies
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               or
               is
               more
               remote
               from
               it
               ,
               and
               more
               deep
               in
               the
               ground
               ;
               and
               that
               which
               is
               most
               stupendious
               ,
               is
               that
               this
               Rod
               which
               does
               it
               ,
               shews
               no
               motion
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               those
               who
               have
               obtained
               a
               particular
               vertue
               to
               this
               purpose
               ,
               which
               distinguishes
               them
               from
               others
               ,
               though
               it
               cannot
               be
               said
               who
               gave
               them
               this
               power
               ,
               nor
               why
               this
               Rod
               hath
               this
               motion
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               one
               Man
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               anothers
               .
            
             
               Concerning
               this
               Subject
               ,
               the
               cause
               of
               this
               motion
               is
               to
               be
               considered
               ,
               which
               cannot
               be
               attributed
               to
               Sympathy
               ,
               for
               Sympathy
               is
               a
               necessary
               Cause
               ,
               and
               then
               this
               motion
               would
               be
               always
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               every
               body
               ,
               which
               yet
               we
               see
               
               is
               not
               done
               .
               Therefore
               the
               most
               natural
               Cause
               is
               to
               be
               enquired
               into
               ,
               which
               I
               deduce
               from
               these
               Mineral
               or
               Aquatick
               Spirits
               ,
               issuing
               from
               those
               places
               wherein
               the
               Mettals
               or
               Waters
               are
               ;
               which
               meeting
               with
               the
               Rod
               ,
               whose
               Pores
               are
               fitted
               for
               them
               to
               lay
               hold
               on
               ,
               attracts
               it
               by
               a
               Perpendicular
               motion
               ,
               which
               is
               natural
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               bends
               it
               as
               it
               were
               with
               a
               Silken
               Thread
               ,
               or
               a
               Golden
               Chain
               .
            
             
               The
               difficulty
               is
               about
               the
               hand
               which
               holds
               the
               Rod
               ,
               for
               every
               hand
               is
               not
               qualified
               for
               this
               purpose
               ;
               nor
               is
               every
               Tree
               fit
               for
               it
               ,
               unless
               it
               be
               Hazel
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               of
               the
               same
               quality
               with
               it
               :
               As
               to
               the
               Hand
               ,
               it
               is
               certain
               that
               the
               Hands
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Men
               do
               differ
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Spirits
               proceeding
               from
               them
               are
               different
               ,
               and
               so
               it
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               looked
               upon
               as
               such
               a
               wonder
               ,
               that
               there
               should
               be
               Spirits
               which
               retain
               the
               Rod
               ,
               and
               hinders
               this
               motion
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               should
               proceed
               from
               the
               hand
               of
               one
               ,
               and
               not
               from
               the
               hand
               of
               another
               ;
               and
               that
               every
               sort
               of
               Wood
               is
               not
               fitted
               to
               receive
               the
               hold
               of
               all
               Atoms
               .
               Of
               portative
               remedies
               ,
               which
               are
               called
               Amulets
               ,
               I
               say
               nothing
               ,
               but
               what
               experience
               taught
               me
               concerning
               them
               ;
               and
               of
               the
               manner
               how
               Quick-Silver
               sticks
               to
               Gold
               ,
               and
               Silver
               
               to
               Copper
               ,
               which
               forces
               me
               to
               write
               a
               particular
               Chapter
               concerning
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               IX
               .
               Experiments
               concerning
               Portative
               Remedies
               ,
               of
               Quick-Silver
               ,
               Gold
               ,
               Silver
               ,
               and
               Copper
               .
            
             
               THere
               are
               certain
               Remedies
               by
               Physitians
               called
               Amulets
               ,
               which
               give
               ease
               to
               Humane
               Bodies
               in
               many
               Distempers
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               the
               Person
               carries
               them
               about
               him
               ,
               as
               experience
               teaches
               us
               of
               a
               Spider
               shut
               up
               in
               a
               Nut-shell
               ,
               and
               hung
               about
               the
               Neck
               ,
               is
               good
               to
               cure
               all
               Diseases
               of
               the
               Lungs
               ;
               the
               true
               Nephritick
               Stone
               being
               carried
               about
               one
               ,
               cures
               the
               Stone
               ;
               a
               little
               Bone
               of
               the
               Thigh
               heals
               the
               Sciatica
               ;
               Quick-Silver
               ,
               or
               a
               Toad
               hung
               about
               the
               Neck
               ,
               is
               a
               preservative
               against
               the
               Plague
               ;
               the
               Tooth
               of
               a
               Dead
               Man
               carried
               about
               you
               shall
               cure
               you
               of
               the
               Tooth-ach
               ;
               Oak-Moss
               gathered
               at
               a
               certain
               time
               ,
               and
               an
               Elkes
               hoof
               cure
               the
               Epilepsie
               :
               There
               are
               such
               as
               preserve
               Children
               from
               having
               the
               Small-Pox
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               which
               being
               tied
               to
               the
               wrist
               cure
               the
               Tertian
               ,
               and
               Semitertian
               .
               So
               there
               are
               many
               others
               ,
               whose
               Effects
               
               are
               ascribed
               to
               occult
               causes
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Sympathy
               and
               Antipathy
               of
               things
               .
            
             
               I
               do
               not
               question
               the
               truth
               of
               these
               experiments
               ,
               because
               I
               am
               certain
               as
               to
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               them
               ,
               having
               tryed
               them
               .
               Without
               doubt
               there
               are
               many
               others
               which
               I
               do
               not
               know
               of
               ,
               and
               which
               nevertheless
               others
               might
               have
               seen
               ,
               but
               this
               I
               know
               ,
               that
               the
               aforementioned
               Effect
               is
               not
               infallible
               ,
               and
               when
               it
               happens
               ,
               it
               is
               done
               by
               the
               emission
               of
               certain
               Spirits
               or
               Atoms
               proceeding
               from
               those
               Remedies
               ,
               and
               penetrating
               the
               Pores
               of
               Mans
               Body
               ,
               and
               giving
               strength
               to
               the
               Animal
               Spirits
               to
               resist
               internal
               Poysons
               ,
               or
               resisting
               the
               external
               Poysons
               ,
               and
               fixing
               and
               hindring
               them
               from
               hurting
               those
               who
               carry
               the
               Amulets
               ;
               I
               shall
               say
               nothing
               of
               Medals
               ;
               which
               are
               called
               Talisman
               ,
               importing
               good
               Luck
               to
               those
               by
               whom
               they
               are
               carried
               about
               them
               ,
               nor
               of
               white
               Magnets
               ,
               which
               procure
               the
               kindness
               of
               all
               People
               ,
               and
               the
               favour
               of
               a
               Mistriss
               :
               I
               give
               little
               credit
               to
               such
               things
               ,
               neither
               can
               I
               easily
               believe
               all
               things
               which
               are
               said
               of
               them
               ;
               and
               if
               Stars
               ought
               to
               have
               place
               here
               ,
               rather
               than
               Demons
               ,
               all
               is
               done
               by
               the
               means
               of
               Atoms
               .
            
             
               Now
               I
               come
               to
               that
               which
               I
               am
               better
               acquainted
               with
               ,
               and
               of
               which
               I
               can
               speak
               with
               more
               certainty
               ,
               I
               mean
               of
               
               Experiments
               concerning
               Quick-silver
               and
               Gold
               ;
               it
               is
               certain
               that
               if
               any
               Man
               hath
               Quick-Silver
               in
               his
               Body
               ,
               or
               any
               where
               about
               him
               ,
               that
               the
               Gold-Ring
               which
               he
               hath
               upon
               his
               Finger
               ,
               or
               which
               he
               holds
               in
               his
               Mouth
               will
               turn
               white
               ,
               because
               the
               Quick-Silver
               sticks
               to
               the
               Gold
               ;
               and
               if
               this
               Gold-Ring
               be
               thrown
               into
               the
               Fire
               ,
               the
               Quick-Silver
               flyes
               and
               evaporates
               ;
               and
               if
               the
               same
               Ring
               be
               again
               put
               upon
               the
               Finger
               ,
               or
               held
               in
               the
               Mouth
               ,
               it
               will
               still
               grow
               white
               every
               time
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               any
               Quick-Silver
               remains
               in
               the
               Body
               .
            
             
               This
               Phoenomenon
               is
               commonly
               ascribed
               to
               a
               Sympathy
               which
               is
               betwixt
               Quick-Silver
               and
               Gold
               ;
               as
               if
               the
               Quick-Silver
               should
               hastily
               go
               to
               the
               Gold
               and
               embrace
               it
               ,
               or
               that
               the
               Gold
               did
               draw
               the
               Quick-Silver
               to
               it
               ;
               but
               Gold
               enclosed
               in
               smooth
               Glass
               does
               not
               turn
               white
               ,
               no
               more
               doth
               it
               then
               when
               Quick-Silver
               is
               enclosed
               hermetically
               in
               a
               Glass
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               Sympathy
               to
               call
               it
               forth
               thence
               ,
               no
               more
               than
               out
               of
               a
               Box
               or
               Bladder
               wherein
               it
               is
               kept
               :
               we
               ought
               not
               therefore
               to
               say
               that
               it
               was
               the
               Sympathy
               of
               these
               two
               Mettals
               which
               was
               the
               only
               cause
               by
               which
               the
               one
               adheres
               to
               the
               other
               ,
               for
               though
               we
               should
               grant
               that
               there
               is
               a
               Sympathy
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               an
               agreeableness
               ,
               proportion
               ,
               and
               likeness
               between
               
               these
               two
               substances
               ,
               not
               in
               their
               imaginary
               qualities
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               figure
               of
               their
               Atoms
               ;
               nevertheless
               it
               must
               be
               confessed
               that
               the
               attraction
               of
               Quick-Silver
               to
               Gold
               ,
               is
               by
               an
               emission
               of
               their
               Spirits
               and
               Corpuscles
               ,
               near
               after
               the
               same
               manner
               as
               we
               observed
               of
               the
               Load-Stone
               and
               Iron
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               no
               less
               a
               connexion
               betwixt
               Silver
               which
               the
               Chymists
               call
               the
               Moon
               ,
               and
               Copper
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               Venus
               ,
               than
               there
               is
               betwixt
               Mercury
               ,
               that
               is
               in
               their
               Dialect
               ,
               Quicksilver
               ,
               and
               the
               Sun
               ,
               that
               is
               Gold.
               If
               one
               Ounce
               of
               Silver
               be
               disolved
               in
               three
               Ounces
               of
               Aquafortis
               ,
               made
               of
               Nitre
               and
               Vitriol
               ,
               the
               Silver
               is
               reduced
               to
               Water
               ,
               neither
               is
               it
               ever
               after
               seen
               ,
               and
               if
               we
               would
               recover
               the
               Silver
               after
               such
               a
               dissolution
               ,
               you
               must
               take
               leaves
               of
               Copper
               ,
               and
               put
               them
               into
               an
               Earthen
               Vessel
               ,
               and
               pour
               upon
               them
               one
               pint
               of
               common
               Water
               ,
               then
               to
               this
               Water
               put
               the
               liquor
               in
               which
               the
               Silver
               was
               dissolved
               ,
               and
               it
               will
               turn
               it
               as
               white
               as
               Milk
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               space
               of
               two
               or
               three
               hours
               ,
               the
               Silver
               will
               leave
               the
               Aqua-fortis
               ,
               and
               joyn
               it self
               to
               the
               Copper
               in
               the
               form
               of
               Curd
               or
               white
               Moss
               ;
               when
               the
               water
               is
               clear
               ,
               throw
               it
               all
               out
               the
               silver
               sticking
               to
               the
               Copper
               is
               dryed
               and
               reduced
               to
               a
               mealy
               Powder
               ,
               and
               
               this
               is
               called
               
                 Calx
                 Lunae
              
               ,
               or
               Silver
               Calcined
               .
            
             
               As
               to
               this
               ,
               we
               must
               take
               notice
               ,
               that
               if
               in
               stead
               of
               Copper
               ,
               you
               put
               in
               leaves
               or
               pieces
               of
               Gold
               ,
               Silver
               ,
               Lead
               or
               Tin
               ,
               the
               Experiment
               will
               not
               answer
               expectation
               ;
               neither
               will
               Silver
               stick
               to
               them
               as
               well
               as
               to
               Gold
               ,
               whence
               we
               must
               necessarily
               conclude
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               a
               certain
               Sympathy
               or
               peculiar
               connexion
               between
               Silver
               and
               Copper
               ,
               as
               there
               is
               betwixt
               Gold
               and
               Quick-silver
               ,
               so
               that
               we
               grant
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               transmutation
               of
               Mettals
               be
               not
               impossible
               ,
               no
               Mettal
               can
               be
               sooner
               changed
               into
               another
               ,
               than
               Copper
               into
               Silver
               ,
               and
               Mercury
               into
               Gold
               :
               The
               difficulty
               is
               in
               knowing
               the
               true
               cause
               of
               a
               Connexion
               or
               Affinity
               which
               is
               so
               remarkable
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               commonly
               said
               to
               be
               done
               by
               that
               sympathy
               or
               agreeableness
               which
               is
               between
               these
               two
               Mettals
               .
               But
               in
               saying
               that
               ,
               we
               say
               nothing
               ,
               for
               we
               must
               enquire
               farther
               into
               the
               cause
               and
               foundation
               of
               this
               Sympathy
               ,
               so
               that
               we
               are
               forced
               to
               search
               for
               another
               Cause
               of
               this
               Effect
               ,
               and
               to
               say
               that
               Silver
               is
               not
               joined
               to
               Copper
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               means
               of
               a
               certain
               local
               motion
               of
               the
               Particles
               of
               the
               Silver
               ,
               which
               are
               dispersed
               in
               this
               great
               quantity
               of
               water
               ,
               and
               are
               congregated
               to
               joyn
               and
               unite
               themselves
               
               to
               the
               Copper
               ;
               there
               is
               no
               other
               cause
               of
               this
               local
               motion
               ,
               besides
               the
               Spirits
               and
               scent
               of
               the
               Copper
               which
               are
               dispersed
               thorow
               the
               water
               ,
               and
               there
               meeting
               with
               particles
               of
               the
               Silver
               which
               are
               wandring
               ,
               separated
               ,
               and
               dispersed
               ,
               are
               fixed
               to
               them
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               conformity
               of
               their
               Pores
               ;
               when
               the
               Corpuscles
               of
               the
               Silver
               are
               loosed
               ,
               and
               set
               at
               liberty
               in
               the
               water
               ,
               they
               leave
               it
               and
               descend
               ,
               being
               forced
               downwards
               by
               the
               concurring
               Particles
               of
               the
               Water
               ,
               and
               leaving
               no
               vacuity
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Particles
               of
               the
               Silver
               may
               be
               contained
               ,
               they
               find
               the
               Atoms
               of
               the
               Copper
               ,
               emitting
               themselves
               like
               the
               Odors
               of
               Aromatique
               Bodies
               ,
               and
               mutually
               entangle
               one
               another
               like
               littlè
               hooks
               ,
               they
               go
               directly
               towards
               the
               Copper
               ,
               and
               falls
               upon
               it
               as
               it
               lies
               in
               the
               bottom
               of
               the
               Vessel
               ;
               this
               Explication
               doth
               imply
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Atoms
               and
               their
               figures
               ,
               weight
               ,
               and
               motions
               ,
               as
               it
               shall
               appear
               in
               following
               Chapters
               ,
               after
               we
               have
               discoursed
               of
               Antipathy
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               X.
               Of
               Natural
               Phaenomena
               which
               are
               attributed
               to
               Antipathy
               .
            
             
               THere
               are
               observed
               to
               be
               many
               Effects
               ,
               for
               which
               no
               Reason
               can
               be
               given
               without
               the
               help
               of
               this
               feigned
               Antipathy
               .
               I
               'le
               instance
               to
               you
               some
               few
               ,
               which
               I
               shall
               endeavour
               to
               explain
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               first
               place
               occurs
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               Basilisk
               ,
               who
               kills
               all
               whom
               he
               sees
               ,
               which
               they
               say
               is
               by
               Antipathy
               ,
               which
               is
               betwixt
               it
               and
               other
               Animals
               .
               But
               it
               may
               be
               said
               rather
               that
               it
               is
               done
               by
               the
               emission
               of
               certain
               venomous
               Spirits
               ,
               which
               penetrate
               the
               Eyes
               of
               those
               which
               were
               seen
               by
               the
               Basilisk
               .
               The
               nature
               of
               this
               poison
               cannot
               be
               explained
               ,
               unless
               we
               know
               before
               what
               is
               said
               of
               Poisons
               else-where
               .
               I
               thought
               that
               the
               deadly
               Effects
               proceeding
               ,
               which
               we
               attribute
               to
               Antipathy
               ,
               did
               deserve
               a
               particular
               tract
               by
               it self
               ,
               because
               Poison
               kills
               only
               by
               a
               Contrariety
               betwixt
               us
               and
               it
               ,
               so
               there
               is
               nothing
               more
               to
               be
               said
               of
               these
               matters
               ,
               only
               that
               we
               are
               to
               discover
               and
               declare
               the
               Principle
               of
               this
               Contrariety
               :
               Of
               the
               Basilisk
               of
               whom
               we
               speak
               ,
               I
               shall
               only
               say
               that
               the
               Spirits
               issuing
               
               out
               of
               his
               enraged
               Eyes
               ,
               do
               kill
               those
               Animals
               which
               they
               meet
               with
               ,
               because
               the
               Spirits
               do
               penetrate
               them
               by
               their
               subtilty
               ,
               and
               sharp
               figure
               ,
               like
               Needles
               ,
               which
               pierces
               the
               Heart
               ,
               as
               the
               Poison
               of
               Vipers
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               ,
               not
               so
               accute
               ,
               nor
               so
               deadly
               ,
               nor
               so
               ready
               in
               their
               effects
               ,
               as
               that
               of
               the
               Basilisk
               .
               In
               reference
               to
               this
               matter
               there
               are
               many
               things
               which
               occur
               ,
               that
               are
               worth
               consideration
               .
               In
               the
               first
               place
               ,
               it
               is
               certain
               that
               the
               Basilisk
               is
               not
               ingendred
               but
               in
               moist
               ,
               deep
               ,
               and
               dark
               places
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               bottom
               of
               Wells
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               nothing
               but
               muddy
               ,
               thick
               ,
               stinking
               Water
               ,
               as
               Histories
               do
               relate
               to
               us
               ,
               that
               some
               have
               died
               only
               by
               looking
               into
               those
               Wells
               ,
               or
               in
               going
               down
               into
               them
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               cleanse
               them
               .
               In
               the
               second
               place
               ,
               we
               do
               observe
               ,
               that
               if
               you
               take
               a
               Glass
               and
               hold
               it
               against
               the
               
               Basilisk's
               Eyes
               ,
               those
               Spirits
               which
               issue
               from
               his
               Eyes
               ,
               reflecting
               upon
               the
               Glass
               ,
               are
               sent
               back
               from
               whence
               they
               came
               ,
               and
               do
               kill
               the
               Basilisk
               :
               It
               cannot
               be
               said
               that
               the
               Basilisk
               doth
               hate
               himself
               ;
               but
               it
               must
               be
               said
               that
               the
               Venomous
               Spirits
               ,
               reflecting
               from
               the
               Glass
               ,
               do
               conceive
               a
               more
               violent
               motion
               ,
               and
               do
               forcibly
               enter
               the
               Eyes
               of
               the
               Basilisk
               ,
               and
               do
               drive
               back
               the
               other
               Spirits
               which
               are
               issuing
               out
               of
               ,
               or
               are
               extant
               in
               ,
               his
               Eyes
               ,
               
               so
               that
               they
               penetrate
               his
               Brain
               and
               Heart
               ,
               and
               thence
               occasion
               his
               death
               .
               In
               the
               same
               manner
               ,
               as
               Vapours
               do
               often
               arise
               with
               so
               great
               violence
               from
               the
               Hypocondria
               ,
               the
               Mesentery
               ,
               and
               the
               Stomach
               ,
               into
               the
               Head
               ,
               that
               they
               cause
               an
               
                 Apoplexy
                 ,
                 Epilepsie
                 ,
                 Diziness
              
               ,
               or
               Lethargy
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               they
               are
               carried
               with
               such
               subtilty
               and
               violence
               into
               the
               Heart
               ,
               and
               presently
               penetrate
               it
               ;
               whereby
               Men
               
                 dye
                 suddenly
              
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               also
               observed
               ,
               that
               several
               Men
               ,
               and
               other
               Animals
               were
               killed
               by
               a
               Basilisk
               ,
               from
               the
               corner
               of
               a
               deep
               and
               dark
               Dungeon
               where
               he
               was
               ingendered
               ,
               and
               nourished
               up
               to
               the
               bigness
               of
               a
               Toad
               ,
               it
               was
               contrived
               that
               one
               should
               enter
               into
               the
               Dungeon
               to
               kill
               him
               ;
               care
               being
               taken
               ,
               that
               he
               who
               was
               to
               enter
               for
               that
               purpose
               ,
               should
               be
               covered
               with
               a
               Glass
               before
               his
               Eyes
               ,
               by
               whose
               interposition
               the
               Basilisk
               might
               be
               seen
               ,
               though
               he
               could
               not
               see
               the
               Person
               approaching
               towards
               him
               .
               By
               this
               means
               ,
               he
               who
               entered
               saw
               the
               Basilisk
               ,
               and
               killed
               him
               ,
               without
               receiving
               any
               hurt
               to
               himself
               ;
               which
               without
               doubt
               did
               proceed
               from
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               poisonous
               Spirits
               issuing
               from
               the
               Eyes
               of
               the
               Basilisk
               ,
               could
               not
               pass
               freely
               thorough
               the
               Glass
               ,
               but
               were
               fixed
               in
               the
               substance
               of
               it
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               could
               
               not
               hurt
               the
               Person
               who
               was
               so
               covered
               .
            
             
               Another
               Effect
               which
               is
               ascribed
               to
               Antipathy
               ,
               and
               must
               be
               spoken
               of
               in
               this
               place
               ;
               is
               that
               which
               we
               meet
               with
               amongst
               some
               Vegetables
               ,
               as
               betwixt
               the
               Colewort
               and
               the
               Vine
               ,
               betwixt
               whom
               as
               we
               observed
               before
               ,
               there
               is
               not
               the
               least
               agreeableness
               ,
               and
               that
               if
               they
               be
               planted
               near
               one
               another
               ,
               they
               do
               insensibly
               give
               back
               ,
               and
               lean
               sidewards
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               really
               hated
               one
               another
               ,
               This
               effect
               cannot
               be
               ascribed
               to
               any
               thing
               but
               to
               the
               emission
               of
               the
               Corpuscles
               and
               material
               Spirits
               of
               both
               of
               them
               ,
               which
               do
               rush
               upon
               one
               another
               ,
               and
               mutually
               repell
               by
               the
               irregularity
               of
               their
               figures
               .
               This
               truth
               is
               apparent
               in
               the
               juice
               of
               Coleworts
               ,
               which
               if
               taken
               by
               a
               Man
               when
               he
               is
               Drunk
               ,
               he
               presently
               comes
               to
               himself
               ,
               and
               is
               sober
               ;
               because
               the
               Corpuscles
               of
               the
               juice
               of
               Coleworts
               do
               blunt
               the
               Corpuscles
               of
               the
               juice
               of
               Wine
               ;
               in
               the
               same
               manner
               ,
               we
               find
               by
               experience
               that
               Spirit
               of
               Opium
               ,
               or
               Laudanum
               ,
               Cures
               the
               Chollick
               ,
               Head-achs
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               kind
               of
               pains
               ;
               nay
               ,
               it
               eases
               the
               Tooth-ache
               ,
               and
               blunts
               the
               sharpness
               of
               Choller
               ;
               it
               Cures
               the
               Phrenzy
               ,
               and
               procures
               Sleep
               ;
               so
               there
               's
               need
               of
               the
               greatest
               care
               in
               using
               the
               Narcotick
               Medicines
               ,
               because
               it
               often
               falls
               out
               that
               the
               Vital
               Spirits
               are
               so
               stupified
               
               by
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               deprived
               of
               their
               Motion
               ,
               which
               causes
               a
               deadly
               Sleep
               .
            
             
               But
               that
               we
               may
               return
               to
               our
               so
               much
               believed
               Antipathy
               ,
               which
               is
               betwixt
               the
               Colewort
               and
               the
               Vine
               ,
               I
               observe
               ,
               that
               it
               hath
               not
               the
               above
               mentioned
               Effect
               ;
               and
               that
               neither
               the
               Vine
               nor
               the
               Colewort
               do
               lean
               sidewards
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               Cloth
               or
               Paper
               set
               betwixt
               them
               ;
               and
               though
               the
               same
               Antipathy
               remains
               ,
               it
               doth
               so
               manifest
               it self
               ,
               because
               the
               Corpuscles
               flowing
               from
               both
               sides
               are
               stopped
               in
               their
               way
               ,
               neither
               do
               they
               pass
               through
               the
               Cloath
               or
               Paper
               ;
               So
               the
               truth
               of
               that
               assigned
               by
               us
               ,
               and
               the
               weakness
               of
               that
               Reason
               which
               is
               grounded
               upon
               Antipathy
               ,
               clearly
               appears
               without
               any
               further
               Scrutiny
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               a
               Third
               Effect
               which
               is
               ascribed
               to
               Antipathy
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               observed
               in
               the
               use
               of
               Medicines
               ,
               as
               well
               Internal
               as
               External
               ;
               some
               whereof
               are
               Catharticks
               ,
               some
               Sudorificks
               ,
               and
               others
               Specificks
               :
               The
               External
               of
               which
               we
               speak
               ,
               are
               those
               which
               we
               carry
               about
               us
               ,
               which
               by
               their
               Antipathy
               ,
               drive
               away
               the
               Malign
               air
               ,
               and
               preserves
               from
               the
               Plague
               ,
               and
               other
               Contagions
               ;
               as
               prepared
               Quick-Silver
               ,
               and
               a
               Toad
               dryed
               and
               shut
               up
               in
               a
               Box
               ;
               this
               Phenomenon
               is
               not
               in
               the
               least
               
               to
               be
               ascribed
               to
               Antipathy
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               pestiferous
               Spirits
               or
               corpuscles
               ,
               which
               approaching
               towards
               us
               ,
               do
               find
               Subjects
               apt
               for
               their
               reception
               ,
               and
               are
               fixed
               in
               them
               ,
               but
               they
               do
               not
               approach
               us
               ,
               at
               least
               in
               such
               a
               quantity
               as
               is
               able
               to
               hurt
               us
               ;
               which
               most
               evidently
               appears
               ,
               in
               that
               Prepared
               Quick-Silver
               ,
               or
               the
               Toad
               ,
               being
               once
               replenished
               with
               these
               Contagious
               Atoms
               ,
               become
               useless
               ,
               and
               they
               ought
               to
               be
               changed
               and
               renewed
               ;
               and
               I
               know
               by
               Experience
               ,
               that
               Quick-Silver
               prepared
               white
               ,
               and
               shining
               like
               an
               Adamant
               ,
               or
               Polished
               Silver
               ,
               and
               being
               carried
               about
               a
               Person
               who
               is
               frequent
               with
               Sick
               People
               ,
               in
               time
               becomes
               black
               ,
               so
               that
               afterwards
               it
               is
               useless
               to
               him
               that
               carries
               it
               about
               him
               ,
               because
               there
               are
               no
               small
               Vacuities
               left
               to
               retain
               the
               airy
               Poisons
               ,
               unless
               he
               renews
               it
               by
               another
               Preparation
               ,
               whereby
               it
               may
               be
               made
               as
               White
               ,
               Transparent
               ,
               and
               as
               Useful
               as
               it
               was
               before
               .
            
             
               Moreover
               Quick-Silver
               turns
               black
               ,
               more
               or
               less
               ,
               sooner
               or
               slower
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               proportion
               of
               the
               lesser
               or
               greater
               malignity
               which
               is
               in
               the
               air
               where
               he
               lives
               ,
               because
               these
               Antidotes
               can
               never
               hurt
               ;
               nay
               ,
               if
               rightly
               prepared
               ,
               they
               do
               not
               only
               withstand
               the
               contagious
               Air
               ,
               when
               they
               hinder
               its
               nearer
               approach
               
               towards
               us
               ;
               but
               as
               it
               is
               evidenced
               by
               experience
               ,
               they
               do
               suppress
               inward
               Vapours
               ascending
               up
               into
               the
               head
               ,
               which
               occasion
               many
               of
               our
               common
               Distempers
               :
               It
               were
               to
               be
               wished
               that
               Sacred
               Persons
               ,
               and
               Princes
               ,
               whose
               Lives
               are
               so
               dear
               unto
               us
               ,
               (
               to
               the
               end
               they
               might
               preserve
               their
               Health
               ,
               and
               not
               be
               any
               way
               subject
               to
               any
               danger
               of
               this
               kind
               ,
               )
               would
               carry
               these
               Antidotes
               about
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               those
               who
               have
               free
               access
               to
               those
               Sacred
               Persons
               would
               advise
               them
               to
               it
               ;
               and
               likewise
               demonstrate
               the
               use
               and
               vertue
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               I
               proceed
               to
               Purgative
               Remedies
               ,
               This
               carries
               off
               Choller
               ,
               That
               Phlegm
               ,
               Others
               Melancholly
               ,
               and
               Others
               do
               Purge
               the
               Blood
               and
               all
               the
               humours
               .
               It
               is
               hard
               very
               often
               to
               give
               a
               reason
               why
               Rubarb
               and
               the
               Leaves
               of
               Sena
               do
               Purge
               Melancholly
               ;
               Jallap
               and
               Diagridium
               purge
               out
               Phlegm
               and
               waterish
               humours
               .
            
             
               Whether
               this
               be
               done
               by
               Sympathy
               ,
               which
               attracts
               the
               Humours
               from
               the
               several
               parts
               ,
               or
               by
               Antipathy
               which
               expels
               and
               exterminates
               ;
               but
               it
               may
               be
               said
               that
               it
               is
               done
               neither
               way
               ,
               and
               that
               a
               matter
               of
               so
               small
               a
               moment
               ,
               did
               not
               deserve
               that
               strife
               betwixt
               the
               Followers
               of
               Galen
               ,
               and
               Paracelsus
               ,
               for
               their
               Axiomes
               concerning
               contraries
               against
               contraries
               ,
               
               and
               like
               to
               like
               ,
               contribute
               nothing
               to
               the
               explanation
               of
               these
               Effects
               ;
               for
               I
               take
               it
               to
               be
               a
               certain
               and
               constant
               truth
               ,
               that
               every
               purgative
               Medicine
               doth
               comprehend
               in
               it
               certain
               Spirits
               or
               Corpuscles
               which
               are
               venomous
               ,
               that
               is
               acute
               ,
               sharpned
               ,
               pungent
               and
               biting
               ,
               so
               that
               Nature
               being
               stirred
               up
               by
               them
               ,
               and
               thereby
               the
               internal
               Parts
               and
               Membranes
               being
               touched
               and
               agitated
               ,
               the
               Animal
               Spirits
               get
               together
               by
               troops
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               assist
               the
               part
               affected
               ,
               and
               they
               draw
               along
               with
               them
               the
               foreign
               Humours
               ,
               which
               are
               less
               fixed
               ;
               and
               then
               Nature
               by
               the
               help
               of
               these
               Spirits
               doth
               discharge
               it self
               ,
               and
               expel
               them
               by
               their
               proper
               ways
               :
               But
               to
               say
               that
               Rubarb
               makes
               choice
               of
               exterminating
               Choller
               ,
               or
               the
               Leaves
               of
               Sena
               of
               carrying
               off
               Melancholly
               ,
               is
               ridiculous
               .
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               that
               after
               a
               Purgation
               with
               Rubarb
               ,
               the
               waters
               proceeding
               from
               the
               Body
               are
               yellow
               ,
               and
               after
               the
               use
               of
               Sena
               ,
               or
               Cassia
               ,
               they
               are
               black
               ;
               yet
               it
               does
               not
               follow
               from
               thence
               ,
               that
               This
               purges
               Choller
               ,
               and
               That
               Melancholly
               ;
               they
               are
               only
               the
               superfluous
               humours
               which
               are
               discharged
               ,
               neither
               doth
               the
               Body
               afford
               any
               thing
               ,
               besides
               that
               which
               it
               hath
               ;
               whether
               Sena
               or
               Rubarb
               be
               taken
               ,
               the
               colour
               of
               what
               is
               Purged
               ,
               proceeds
               from
               a
               tincture
               of
               these
               Medicines
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XI
               .
               Of
               Emeticks
               ,
               Sudorificks
               ,
               and
               Specificks
               .
            
             
               OF
               all
               Medicinal
               Remedies
               those
               seem
               most
               admirable
               to
               me
               ,
               which
               are
               called
               Emeticks
               or
               Vomitives
               ,
               which
               have
               in
               them
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               Poison
               ,
               and
               likewise
               abound
               with
               Arsenick
               Spirits
               ;
               Amongst
               Minerals
               ,
               Antimony
               and
               Arsenick
               are
               of
               this
               kind
               ;
               so
               are
               the
               Herb
               Asarum
               ,
               and
               other
               Herbs
               ,
               amongst
               Vegetables
               .
               It
               is
               evident
               that
               all
               these
               Simples
               and
               Minerals
               ,
               consisting
               for
               the
               most
               part
               of
               many
               sharp
               and
               corrosive
               Corpuscles
               ,
               do
               not
               purge
               the
               Body
               ,
               but
               by
               pricking
               and
               irritating
               of
               the
               Membranes
               ,
               and
               that
               some
               times
               with
               such
               vehemency
               ,
               that
               the
               Belly
               and
               other
               contiguous
               parts
               being
               Ulcerated
               thereby
               ,
               there
               happens
               a
               breach
               of
               the
               internal
               continuity
               ,
               &c.
               which
               occasions
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Party
               who
               is
               thus
               affected
               .
               It
               is
               apparent
               ,
               that
               it
               ought
               to
               be
               acknowledged
               for
               a
               certain
               truth
               ,
               that
               these
               sort
               of
               Medicines
               ought
               to
               be
               used
               but
               very
               seldome
               ,
               but
               if
               necessity
               requires
               the
               use
               of
               them
               ,
               none
               but
               the
               gentlest
               are
               to
               be
               applyed
               ;
               it
               being
               taken
               for
               a
               constant
               
               truth
               ,
               that
               those
               Persons
               who
               use
               these
               Remedies
               too-often
               ,
               do
               never
               enjoy
               a
               perfect
               Health
               ,
               and
               that
               their
               Lives
               are
               always
               short
               and
               crazy
               .
            
             
               Let
               us
               consider
               an
               Emetick
               ,
               and
               especially
               Antimony
               ,
               which
               being
               well
               prepared
               ,
               performes
               wonders
               :
               I
               mean
               ,
               by
               a
               good
               preparation
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               it
               be
               freed
               from
               a
               great
               quantity
               of
               its
               pernicious
               and
               poisnous
               Corpuscles
               .
               As
               to
               this
               ,
               it
               ought
               to
               be
               prepared
               by
               Judicious
               Artists
               ,
               for
               if
               it
               be
               so
               ordered
               ,
               that
               the
               Antimony
               Purges
               neither
               upwards
               nor
               downwards
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               retains
               only
               a
               Sudorisick
               Vertue
               ;
               being
               thus
               qualified
               ,
               it
               is
               very
               proper
               ,
               and
               very
               useful
               ,
               to
               purifie
               the
               Blood
               ,
               to
               increase
               the
               Animal
               Spirits
               ,
               the
               natural
               heat
               ,
               and
               radical
               moisture
               ,
               for
               reasons
               which
               I
               shall
               shew
               hereafter
               .
               But
               if
               these
               Venomous
               ,
               Arsenick
               ,
               and
               corrosive
               Corpuscles
               be
               not
               separated
               from
               the
               Antimony
               ,
               it
               may
               prove
               to
               have
               very
               ill
               effects
               ,
               in
               that
               it
               imposes
               violence
               upon
               Nature
               :
               It
               is
               not
               to
               be
               administred
               but
               by
               a
               prudent
               and
               most
               expert
               hand
               ;
               though
               the
               substance
               of
               it
               be
               not
               taken
               ,
               but
               only
               the
               Wine
               wherein
               it
               is
               infused
               .
            
             
               But
               your
               crude
               and
               Diaphoretick
               Antimony
               which
               the
               late
               .
               Mr.
               
                 De
                 L'orme
              
               called
               his
               Milk
               of
               Pearls
               ,
               is
               very
               comfortable
               
               to
               Nature
               ,
               and
               may
               be
               safely
               used
               with
               very
               good
               success
               ;
               but
               to
               find
               the
               Cause
               of
               that
               Effect
               ,
               the
               Learned
               are
               very
               much
               puzled
               .
               I
               shall
               endeavour
               ,
               according
               to
               my
               Principles
               ,
               to
               shew
               the
               Reason
               of
               this
               Effect
               :
               It
               is
               made
               in
               this
               manner
               ,
               take
               Crude
               Antimony
               ,
               and
               thereof
               make
               a
               Starry
               Regulus
               ,
               which
               is
               all
               as
               one
               if
               it
               be
               not
               Starry
               ;
               of
               this
               melted
               Regulus
               you
               are
               to
               make
               a
               Cup
               ,
               put
               Wine
               into
               it
               in
               the
               Evening
               ,
               pour
               out
               the
               Wine
               the
               next
               Morning
               ,
               and
               you
               will
               find
               that
               it
               hath
               lost
               nothing
               either
               of
               its
               tast
               or
               colour
               ;
               yet
               notwithstanding
               ,
               it
               is
               very
               Purgative
               .
               That
               which
               is
               to
               be
               admired
               at
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               this
               may
               be
               done
               continually
               every
               day
               ,
               without
               any
               remarkable
               diminution
               of
               the
               Cup
               ,
               or
               loss
               of
               its
               Vertues
               .
            
             
               If
               the
               Wine
               loses
               or
               receives
               nothing
               ,
               as
               it
               seems
               it
               does
               not
               ,
               how
               then
               can
               it
               be
               Purgative
               ,
               or
               Emetick
               ,
               and
               if
               the
               Cup
               communicates
               to
               it
               either
               its
               substance
               or
               Vertue
               ,
               how
               then
               is
               it
               possible
               ,
               that
               either
               one
               or
               the
               other
               is
               not
               in
               the
               least
               diminished
               ?
               According
               to
               our
               Principles
               I
               return
               this
               answer
               ;
               That
               the
               Wine
               every
               time
               it
               is
               put
               into
               the
               Cup
               ,
               doth
               take
               from
               thence
               certain
               Corpuscles
               ,
               or
               invisible
               Spirits
               ,
               wherewith
               it
               is
               impregnated
               ,
               and
               That
               little
               is
               sufficient
               to
               give
               the
               Wine
               a
               Purgative
               Vertue
               ,
               and
               to
               
               stir
               the
               Membranes
               of
               the
               Ventricle
               ,
               and
               the
               inward
               Parts
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               Evacuate
               the
               peccant
               humours
               ;
               which
               is
               evident
               from
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               Wine
               according
               to
               the
               proportion
               of
               time
               it
               hath
               stood
               in
               the
               Cup
               ,
               is
               either
               more
               or
               less
               Purgative
               ,
               though
               the
               Cup
               suffers
               no
               sensible
               diminution
               in
               its
               Substance
               ,
               yet
               not
               withstanding
               ,
               it
               is
               certain
               that
               it
               will
               suffer
               some
               small
               diminution
               in
               the
               course
               of
               some
               Years
               ;
               which
               it
               were
               worth
               while
               to
               observe
               .
            
             
               I
               have
               spoken
               above
               of
               a
               Regulus
               Starry
               ,
               and
               not
               Starry
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               let
               the
               Reader
               see
               somewhat
               that
               is
               strange
               in
               the
               Confection
               of
               Regulus
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               well
               Prepared
               with
               Mars
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               with
               Iron
               ;
               there
               is
               to
               be
               seen
               a
               great
               Star
               upon
               the
               upper
               side
               of
               it
               ,
               which
               hath
               Five
               Rays
               ,
               like
               the
               Rowel
               of
               a
               Spur
               :
               I
               confess
               that
               in
               this
               strange
               Phoenomenon
               there
               is
               something
               that
               is
               wonderful
               ,
               and
               which
               is
               beyond
               the
               reach
               of
               Humane
               understanding
               ,
               especially
               if
               we
               observe
               ,
               that
               this
               Star
               is
               more
               bright
               ,
               and
               its
               Rays
               better
               formed
               ,
               if
               the
               Regulus
               be
               Prepared
               either
               Tuesday
               or
               Friday
               ,
               especially
               if
               the
               Sky
               be
               clear
               and
               serene
               ;
               and
               if
               it
               be
               made
               between
               Seven
               or
               Eight
               of
               the
               Clock
               in
               the
               Morning
               ,
               or
               Two
               or
               three
               of
               the
               Clock
               in
               the
               Afternoon
               :
               and
               that
               I
               
               may
               build
               one
               Wonderful
               thing
               upon
               another
               ,
               it
               is
               certain
               ,
               that
               if
               in
               the
               Preparation
               of
               Regulus
               ,
               Tin
               be
               added
               with
               Iron
               ,
               there
               will
               be
               seen
               two
               Stars
               upon
               the
               Regulus
               ,
               with
               their
               distinct
               Rays
               dispersed
               into
               one
               another
               ,
               and
               if
               the
               Regulus
               be
               driven
               to
               the
               last
               degree
               of
               perfection
               ,
               the
               Star
               disappears
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               seen
               in
               the
               room
               of
               it
               a
               little
               thin
               Net
               ,
               like
               a
               Fishers
               Net
               :
               I
               am
               so
               far
               from
               delivering
               any
               thing
               upon
               the
               Credit
               of
               others
               ,
               that
               I
               set
               down
               nothing
               but
               what
               I
               my self
               have
               done
               and
               seen
               .
            
             
               Having
               let
               you
               see
               the
               manner
               how
               it
               is
               done
               ;
               there
               remains
               only
               that
               I
               should
               give
               such
               a
               Reason
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               may
               in
               some
               measure
               satisfie
               the
               Readers
               understanding
               ;
               I
               do
               not
               Brag
               that
               I
               am
               able
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               for
               there
               are
               few
               Men
               which
               are
               rational
               ;
               I
               mean
               who
               are
               contented
               with
               Reason
               ,
               nevertheless
               you
               shall
               have
               my
               thoughts
               of
               the
               Matter
               .
            
             
               No
               Man
               doubts
               but
               that
               Iron
               represents
               the
               Planet
               Mars
               ,
               Copper
               Venus
               ,
               Gold
               the
               Sun
               ,
               Silver
               the
               Moon
               ,
               and
               Tin
               Jupiter
               ;
               if
               the
               Qualities
               of
               these
               Mettals
               be
               compared
               with
               those
               of
               the
               Planets
               ,
               as
               the
               Heavens
               do
               incessantly
               influence
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               the
               Earth
               sends
               back
               its
               Corpuscles
               to
               the
               Heavens
               in
               the
               form
               of
               Vapours
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               manner
               do
               the
               Heavens
               
               return
               them
               to
               the
               Earth
               in
               Rain
               ,
               and
               Dew
               ;
               and
               though
               there
               is
               a
               general
               Commerce
               between
               the
               Heavens
               and
               the
               Earth
               ,
               yet
               no
               Man
               will
               deny
               ,
               but
               that
               there
               is
               a
               certain
               invisible
               and
               particular
               Commerce
               betwixt
               them
               ;
               and
               that
               we
               may
               not
               speak
               of
               things
               so
               general
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               more
               special
               Commerce
               betwixt
               the
               Sun
               and
               Gold
               ,
               and
               betwixt
               the
               Moon
               and
               Silver
               ,
               Mars
               and
               Iron
               ,
               Venus
               and
               Copper
               ;
               so
               every
               Planet
               hath
               a
               special
               influence
               upon
               its
               Mettal
               ,
               and
               the
               Nature
               of
               it
               ,
               by
               the
               means
               of
               the
               invisible
               Atoms
               and
               Corpuscles
               which
               proceed
               from
               the
               Body
               of
               the
               Planet
               ,
               which
               plainly
               appears
               by
               all
               the
               former
               instances
               ,
               and
               amongst
               the
               rest
               ,
               for
               that
               the
               day
               and
               hour
               of
               the
               Planet
               ,
               contributes
               to
               the
               formation
               and
               perfecting
               of
               either
               the
               single
               or
               double
               Star
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               observed
               about
               the
               Starry
               Regulus
               .
               These
               things
               being
               supposed
               ,
               I
               conceive
               that
               while
               Antimony
               is
               Melting
               with
               Iron
               ,
               there
               is
               much
               Vapour
               and
               Smoak
               arising
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               most
               certain
               ,
               that
               the
               Smoak
               evaporates
               in
               such
               plenty
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               troublesome
               to
               the
               Artist
               ,
               who
               is
               obliged
               to
               stand
               at
               some
               distance
               ,
               if
               he
               will
               have
               a
               care
               of
               himself
               :
               These
               Vapours
               and
               Smoak
               do
               ascend
               up
               ,
               which
               being
               met
               with
               by
               the
               Spirit
               and
               Corpuscles
               of
               their
               
               Planet
               ,
               do
               mingle
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               descend
               upon
               the
               Mettal
               and
               penetrate
               it
               ,
               because
               ,
               being
               melted
               ,
               it
               is
               open
               .
            
             
               Therefore
               these
               emancipated
               Spirits
               do
               return
               more
               pure
               than
               they
               were
               ,
               and
               do
               so
               well
               intermix
               themselves
               with
               the
               open
               Mettal
               when
               it
               is
               melted
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               draw
               others
               to
               stick
               unto
               them
               ,
               whence
               the
               Spirit
               of
               the
               Planets
               ,
               though
               invisible
               ,
               descending
               from
               the
               Body
               of
               the
               Planets
               ,
               not
               being
               able
               to
               enter
               into
               the
               Regulus
               when
               it
               is
               removed
               from
               the
               Fire
               ,
               and
               begins
               to
               coole
               ,
               are
               forced
               to
               stick
               upon
               the
               upper
               and
               superficial
               part
               of
               the
               Mettal
               ,
               and
               there
               form
               the
               Figure
               of
               the
               Planet
               or
               Planets
               from
               whence
               they
               did
               proceed
               ,
               and
               when
               Copper
               is
               put
               to
               it
               ,
               there
               appears
               a
               double
               Star
               ,
               and
               this
               Star
               is
               the
               more
               elevated
               ,
               when
               the
               Spirits
               of
               the
               Planets
               are
               more
               copious
               ,
               which
               they
               are
               at
               the
               day
               and
               hour
               where
               in
               the
               Planet
               Rules
               .
            
             
               All
               these
               things
               agree
               with
               experience
               ,
               for
               the
               single
               or
               double
               Star
               doth
               not
               appear
               till
               the
               Mettal
               begins
               to
               cool
               ,
               which
               requires
               about
               the
               space
               of
               an
               hour
               ;
               and
               this
               Star
               is
               formed
               by
               degrees
               ,
               which
               is
               strange
               ,
               nay
               ,
               to
               be
               wondred
               at
               ;
               whence
               it
               appears
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               an
               agreeableness
               between
               Mars
               and
               Iron
               ,
               and
               betwixt
               Venus
               and
               Copper
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               is
               an
               
               influence
               of
               their
               Planets
               upon
               these
               two
               Mettlas
               by
               the
               intervention
               of
               their
               Corpuscles
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               the
               Net
               (
               which
               we
               spoke
               of
               )
               it
               shews
               the
               Conjunction
               of
               the
               Planets
               of
               both
               Mettals
               ,
               having
               the
               Sun
               in
               the
               middle
               ,
               and
               I
               am
               not
               able
               to
               give
               any
               other
               reason
               for
               it
               ;
               unless
               that
               when
               the
               Mettals
               ,
               which
               are
               melted
               with
               the
               Antimony
               ,
               begin
               to
               grow
               cold
               ,
               and
               that
               when
               the
               Star
               enters
               into
               the
               Body
               of
               the
               Mettal
               ,
               and
               disappears
               ,
               there
               are
               still
               remaining
               certain
               Corpuscles
               of
               the
               Planets
               of
               both
               Mettals
               ,
               which
               are
               interwoven
               in
               the
               middle
               of
               the
               Mass
               ,
               which
               makes
               this
               Net
               ,
               whereof
               the
               Fables
               seem
               to
               leave
               us
               an
               Idea
               :
               We
               must
               confess
               by
               the
               by
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               certain
               things
               in
               Nature
               which
               surpass
               our
               understanding
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               ought
               not
               to
               imagine
               with
               our selves
               that
               we
               are
               able
               to
               satisfie
               all
               the
               Learned
               in
               every
               thing
               .
            
             
               But
               to
               go
               on
               with
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               I
               observe
               likewise
               ,
               as
               there
               are
               Mettals
               which
               rejoice
               at
               the
               Commerce
               which
               they
               have
               with
               the
               influence
               of
               some
               Planets
               ,
               so
               there
               are
               parts
               found
               in
               our
               Body
               which
               correspond
               with
               Particular
               Planets
               ;
               as
               the
               Heart
               with
               the
               Sun
               ,
               the
               Brain
               with
               the
               Moon
               ,
               the
               Liver
               with
               Mars
               ,
               the
               Spleen
               with
               Saturn
               ,
               the
               Lungs
               with
               Jupiter
               ,
               
               and
               the
               Reins
               with
               Venus
               ;
               so
               we
               see
               that
               Gold
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Terrestial
               Sun
               ,
               is
               a
               Soveraign
               Cordial
               ,
               or
               a
               Medicine
               for
               the
               Heart
               ,
               and
               truly
               universally
               for
               all
               Bodies
               ,
               as
               the
               Coelestial
               Sun
               is
               for
               the
               whole
               World
               ;
               as
               I
               shall
               shew
               when
               I
               come
               to
               discourse
               of
               Mettals
               Silver
               in
               the
               same
               manner
               is
               a
               Cephalick
               Medicine
               ,
               whereof
               are
               made
               wonderful
               Remedies
               for
               Diseases
               in
               the
               Head
               ;
               the
               same
               may
               be
               said
               of
               Iron
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               Liver
               ,
               when
               it
               opens
               its
               obstructions
               ,
               and
               fortifies
               ;
               Copper
               affords
               a
               Spirit
               which
               wondefully
               heals
               the
               Reins
               ,
               and
               also
               Venerial
               Distempers
               .
               I
               shall
               speak
               something
               of
               every
               Mettal
               in
               its
               proper
               place
               ,
               and
               we
               shall
               more
               plainly
               see
               how
               every
               Mettal
               doth
               administer
               a
               Specifick
               Remedy
               for
               that
               part
               which
               it
               hath
               relation
               to
               ,
               as
               experience
               shews
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               Sudorificks
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               speak
               of
               them
               .
               Medicinally
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               neither
               will
               I
               explain
               the
               matter
               whereof
               those
               Remedies
               ,
               so
               benificial
               to
               Mans
               Body
               ,
               are
               made
               .
               It
               is
               sufficient
               for
               me
               to
               speak
               of
               them
               Philosophically
               ;
               and
               it
               being
               supposed
               (
               which
               I
               have
               not
               seldom
               seen
               )
               that
               one
               only
               Grain
               of
               Powder
               plainly
               insipid
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Colour
               of
               calcined
               Gold
               ,
               given
               in
               half
               a
               Glass
               of
               Wine
               ,
               doth
               provoke
               Sweat
               in
               abundance
               from
               
               the
               whole
               Body
               from
               head
               to
               foot
               ,
               without
               any
               violence
               or
               alteration
               :
               This
               I
               have
               seen
               ,
               and
               have
               done
               it
               ,
               and
               can
               do
               it
               again
               at
               any
               time
               when
               I
               please
               .
               Nothing
               remains
               ,
               but
               that
               I
               should
               give
               the
               Reason
               of
               this
               Phoenomenon
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               know
               whether
               it
               ought
               to
               be
               attributed
               to
               Sympathy
               or
               Antipathy
               .
            
             
               I
               suppose
               ,
               and
               I
               know
               it
               very
               well
               ,
               that
               this
               Powder
               is
               compounded
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Gold
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               Mettals
               reduced
               into
               one
               ;
               so
               that
               it
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               admired
               ,
               that
               the
               Atoms
               of
               which
               it
               is
               composed
               should
               be
               so
               penetrating
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               carried
               from
               the
               Stomach
               ,
               through
               the
               whole
               Body
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               their
               passage
               they
               fix
               the
               most
               subtile
               Corpuscles
               of
               humours
               ,
               which
               pass
               through
               the
               Pores
               in
               the
               likeness
               of
               Vapours
               ,
               and
               meeting
               with
               the
               cold
               outward
               air
               are
               reduced
               to
               the
               likeness
               of
               Dew
               ,
               which
               is
               called
               Sweat.
               There
               are
               other
               Sudorifick
               Powders
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               more
               violent
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               less
               subtile
               ,
               and
               less
               penetrating
               ,
               and
               whose
               Atoms
               are
               not
               so
               apt
               to
               rarifie
               the
               Humours
               ,
               and
               to
               draw
               them
               to
               the
               extream
               parts
               of
               the
               Body
               with
               so
               much
               facility
               ,
               and
               with
               so
               little
               danger
               ,
               as
               that
               doth
               which
               we
               spoke
               of
               before
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XII
               .
               Of
               Poisons
               ,
               and
               Toxicks
               .
            
             
               THere
               are
               several
               sorts
               of
               Poisons
               and
               Toxicks
               ;
               some
               whereof
               do
               come
               at
               us
               with
               an
               infected
               air
               ,
               others
               are
               communicated
               to
               us
               from
               Animals
               ,
               or
               some
               Nutriment
               .
               It
               is
               not
               my
               purpose
               in
               this
               place
               to
               shew
               all
               the
               differences
               of
               them
               .
               It
               answers
               my
               purpose
               to
               reduce
               them
               to
               Five
               ,
               from
               the
               occasion
               of
               those
               things
               which
               I
               ought
               to
               speak
               of
               ,
               about
               the
               Antipathy
               that
               is
               betwixt
               Poisons
               and
               our
               Bodies
               .
            
             
               Therefore
               I
               chuse
               three
               kinds
               of
               Poisons
               or
               Toxicks
               ,
               and
               I
               shall
               endeavour
               to
               explain
               the
               manner
               how
               they
               act
               upon
               our
               Bodies
               with
               the
               assistance
               of
               that
               fictitious
               Antipathy
               ,
               the
               Refuge
               of
               Ignorance
               :
               The
               first
               is
               the
               Poison
               of
               the
               Heart
               ,
               because
               it
               immediately
               assails
               this
               Part
               ;
               such
               is
               the
               Poison
               of
               a
               Viper
               ,
               or
               the
               Plague
               ,
               the
               breathing
               of
               the
               infectious
               air
               draws
               and
               conveys
               the
               Plague
               to
               the
               Heart
               ;
               since
               we
               cannot
               say
               that
               the
               Air
               is
               carried
               into
               the
               Heart
               by
               a
               contrary
               quality
               ,
               whence
               therefore
               doth
               this
               arise
               from
               Antipathy
               ,
               or
               Repugnancy
               ?
               And
               after
               what
               manner
               doth
               the
               air
               ,
               
               which
               gives
               life
               to
               the
               Heart
               ,
               and
               matter
               to
               the
               vital
               Spirits
               ,
               bring
               death
               to
               it
               ?
               which
               sometimes
               invades
               it
               upon
               a
               sudden
               ,
               when
               the
               Poison
               of
               the
               Plague
               is
               Violent
               ,
               but
               ordinarily
               a
               Man
               doth
               not
               dye
               so
               suddenly
               ,
               and
               the
               Poison
               only
               by
               the
               motion
               of
               the
               Heart
               ,
               disperses
               it self
               thro'
               the
               Veins
               ,
               and
               corrupts
               the
               whole
               Mass
               of
               Blood
               ,
               and
               Bubo's
               ,
               and
               Pustules
               arising
               are
               the
               marks
               of
               it
               :
               But
               when
               the
               Poison
               goes
               out
               by
               suppuration
               ,
               the
               person
               infected
               is
               sooner
               cured
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               very
               hard
               to
               say
               ,
               what
               Poison
               is
               ,
               for
               if
               we
               say
               it
               is
               a
               contrary
               Quality
               ,
               or
               Air
               corrupted
               ,
               we
               talk
               foolishly
               ;
               we
               must
               know
               wherein
               that
               Corruption
               doth
               consist
               ;
               if
               it
               be
               corrupted
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               longer
               Air
               ,
               or
               if
               Air
               be
               a
               corruption
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               Quality
               ,
               so
               that
               still
               there
               remains
               the
               same
               difficulty
               :
               Therefore
               to
               use
               no
               circumlocution
               ,
               we
               say
               that
               deadly
               Poison
               essentially
               is
               nothing
               but
               certain
               Atoms
               or
               Corpuscles
               ,
               which
               are
               very
               acute
               ,
               and
               crooked
               ,
               figured
               like
               little
               piercers
               or
               small
               Nails
               ,
               which
               penetrates
               ,
               cuts
               and
               divides
               the
               vital
               parts
               ,
               and
               by
               this
               motion
               interrupts
               the
               motion
               of
               those
               Spirits
               which
               give
               life
               .
               And
               that
               I
               may
               explain
               my
               Opinion
               right
               upon
               this
               Subject
               ,
               I
               mention
               those
               things
               concerning
               Poisons
               and
               Atoms
               ,
               which
               as
               far
               as
               I
               know
               ,
               have
               
               not
               hitherto
               been
               mentioned
               by
               any
               Body
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               
                 That
                 Poison
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 certain
                 loose
                 and
                 emancipated
                 Atoms
                 ,
              
               for
               many
               of
               such
               Atoms
               being
               loosed
               and
               separated
               from
               the
               Body
               we
               call
               Poison
               .
            
             
               As
               to
               that
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               observe
               ,
               that
               being
               compounded
               in
               that
               manner
               which
               we
               are
               ,
               our
               conservation
               doth
               consist
               in
               the
               composition
               ,
               and
               as
               long
               as
               that
               lasts
               we
               live
               ,
               and
               so
               our
               destruction
               doth
               proceed
               from
               the
               division
               and
               dissolution
               of
               our
               Bodies
               ,
               so
               that
               
                 Corruption
                 is
                 nothing
                 but
                 a
                 solution
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 :
              
               This
               solution
               doth
               not
               happen
               but
               from
               emancipated
               Atoms
               ,
               who
               by
               their
               incomprehensible
               subtilty
               ,
               do
               find
               an
               intermediant
               space
               in
               the
               most
               solid
               Bodies
               ,
               and
               if
               these
               be
               not
               speedily
               driven
               out
               and
               dissipated
               ,
               or
               are
               repelled
               by
               certain
               aiding
               Corpuscles
               ,
               they
               will
               occasion
               Diseases
               ,
               Griefs
               ,
               and
               lastly
               Death
               .
            
             
               Therefore
               Poison
               is
               not
               a
               pestiferous
               quality
               ,
               nor
               is
               it
               the
               Antipathy
               of
               the
               air
               ,
               or
               of
               any
               thing
               ,
               whereby
               they
               persecute
               our
               Temperament
               ;
               nor
               is
               it
               corrupted
               Air
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               hard
               Atoms
               which
               are
               set
               at
               liberty
               ,
               and
               emancipated
               ;
               whence
               it
               does
               appear
               ,
               how
               the
               Plague
               may
               be
               brought
               to
               us
               from
               places
               remote
               within
               a
               short
               space
               of
               time
               ,
               and
               how
               it
               may
               lye
               hid
               along
               while
               amongst
               Cloaths
               
               in
               Chests
               ;
               also
               the
               Reason
               is
               obvious
               ,
               why
               Bleeding
               and
               Purgation
               are
               not
               necessary
               in
               the
               Curing
               of
               the
               Plague
               ,
               and
               why
               only
               Cordials
               and
               Sudorificks
               are
               convenient
               in
               a
               Contagion
               .
            
             
               The
               same
               thing
               may
               be
               said
               of
               the
               Poison
               of
               Vipers
               ,
               which
               is
               nothing
               else
               but
               some
               Atoms
               divided
               and
               separated
               from
               the
               whole
               ,
               which
               entring
               that
               part
               which
               is
               Bit
               by
               the
               Viper
               ,
               do
               creep
               presently
               through
               the
               whole
               Body
               ,
               and
               divide
               ,
               separate
               ,
               and
               cut
               it
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               dissolve
               and
               confound
               it
               .
               It
               is
               therefare
               incredible
               ,
               that
               that
               Poison
               should
               proceed
               from
               a
               Great
               Cold
               ,
               because
               there
               are
               Bodies
               which
               are
               much
               colder
               ,
               which
               yet
               are
               not
               Poison
               ;
               besides
               that
               cold
               doth
               not
               so
               readily
               ,
               nor
               from
               so
               small
               a
               beginning
               ,
               destroy
               the
               whole
               Natural
               constitution
               of
               Man's
               Body
               .
            
             
               Therefore
               I
               take
               that
               to
               be
               which
               wholy
               destroys
               us
               ,
               is
               to
               dissolve
               our
               Body
               ,
               and
               that
               nothing
               can
               dissolve
               it
               but
               free'd
               and
               emancipated
               Atoms
               ,
               whence
               Distempers
               do
               derive
               their
               Original
               ,
               and
               Death
               ,
               the
               consequence
               of
               it
               :
               I
               say
               it
               follows
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               impossible
               but
               that
               there
               is
               Poison
               in
               all
               our
               Diseases
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               cannot
               enjoy
               a
               full
               and
               perfect
               Health
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               we
               have
               in
               us
               the
               least
               Atom
               of
               that
               kind
               ,
               which
               I
               say
               are
               emancipated
               ;
               
               these
               are
               so
               many
               Enemies
               which
               we
               cherish
               in
               our
               Bosome
               ,
               being
               the
               Principles
               of
               Division
               ,
               Dissolution
               ,
               and
               Death
               .
            
             
               But
               some
               will
               ask
               ,
               whence
               come
               these
               emancipated
               Atoms
               ?
               who
               emancipates
               them
               ?
               and
               after
               what
               manner
               are
               they
               found
               in
               the
               Vesicle
               ,
               which
               is
               broke
               ,
               where
               the
               Viper
               Bites
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               Spittle
               which
               enters
               our
               Flesh
               by
               the
               Biting
               of
               this
               Creature
               ?
               I
               answer
               ,
               That
               they
               are
               Atoms
               not
               firmly
               complicated
               ,
               which
               get
               abroad
               ,
               or
               they
               proceed
               from
               some
               dead
               Body
               which
               is
               dissolved
               into
               its
               first
               principles
               ,
               as
               it
               happens
               with
               the
               Plague
               ;
               some
               of
               them
               get
               loose
               ,
               like
               Servants
               who
               wanting
               a
               Master
               ,
               do
               seek
               to
               be
               busied
               and
               employed
               in
               some
               business
               ,
               and
               as
               long
               as
               they
               stick
               to
               no
               body
               they
               may
               be
               called
               desolate
               and
               depraved
               Atoms
               ,
               which
               are
               continually
               moved
               ,
               drive
               others
               ,
               and
               dissolve
               them
               by
               their
               reiterated
               concussions
               ;
               so
               a
               little
               Poyson
               doth
               suddenly
               extend
               and
               disperse
               it self
               through
               the
               whole
               Body
               ,
               because
               these
               Atoms
               by
               their
               emancipation
               being
               made
               Venomous
               and
               Pestiferous
               to
               Emancipate
               others
               ,
               and
               confound
               the
               whole
               Body
               ,
               and
               in
               this
               sense
               it
               's
               most
               true
               ,
               what
               the
               Physiicans
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               corrupt
               Humours
               of
               the
               Body
               do
               degenerate
               into
               
               Poison
               ,
               because
               these
               moist
               parts
               of
               our
               Body
               are
               more
               apt
               to
               break
               and
               divide
               than
               the
               solid
               parts
               of
               it
               ;
               they
               are
               also
               the
               first
               which
               begin
               to
               be
               corrupted
               and
               divided
               .
               I
               know
               not
               by
               what
               instinct
               of
               Nature
               we
               commonly
               say
               when
               we
               apprehend
               any
               Distemper
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               ill
               Composed
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               Body
               that
               is
               Crazy
               and
               full
               of
               Humours
               ,
               that
               is
               wholly
               ill
               Disposed
               ,
               because
               in
               truth
               the
               emancipated
               Atoms
               do
               disturb
               it
               ,
               and
               hinder
               the
               Union
               and
               Composition
               of
               its
               Parts
               ,
               wherein
               the
               state
               of
               perfect
               Health
               doth
               consist
               .
            
             
               Some
               will
               say
               that
               I
               have
               handled
               this
               Matter
               after
               a
               strange
               and
               odd
               kind
               of
               Method
               ,
               but
               if
               Truth
               and
               Reason
               confirm
               my
               Explication
               ,
               as
               I
               hope
               it
               does
               ,
               they
               have
               nothing
               to
               say
               against
               me
               ,
               but
               I
               speak
               those
               things
               which
               were
               never
               said
               before
               ;
               or
               that
               I
               do
               not
               proceed
               in
               the
               same
               manner
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               Course
               in
               the
               Progress
               of
               this
               Philosophical
               Tract
               ;
               wherein
               I
               will
               sincerely
               endeavour
               to
               bind
               my self
               up
               to
               the
               Truth
               ,
               without
               having
               any
               Regard
               to
               the
               Prejudices
               of
               the
               Schools
               .
            
             
               I
               return
               to
               Poisons
               ,
               and
               after
               I
               have
               Discoursed
               of
               Pestiserous
               and
               Viperine
               Poison
               which
               attacks
               the
               Heart
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               time
               to
               say
               something
               of
               those
               which
               
               immediately
               invade
               the
               Brain
               ,
               and
               from
               thence
               the
               Heart
               ,
               the
               Center
               of
               Life
               ,
               before
               I
               address
               my self
               to
               either
               general
               ,
               or
               particular
               Antidotes
               ,
               which
               deserve
               a
               particular
               Chapter
               by
               themselves
               .
            
             
               Therefore
               I
               say
               according
               to
               the
               common
               Opinion
               of
               Physicians
               ,
               That
               there
               are
               Toxicks
               and
               Poisons
               which
               immediately
               beset
               the
               Heart
               ;
               as
               I
               have
               said
               of
               the
               Pestiferous
               and
               Viperine
               poison
               ,
               and
               others
               like
               them
               ,
               there
               are
               others
               which
               attack
               the
               Head
               ,
               such
               as
               the
               biting
               of
               a
               mad
               Dog
               ,
               
                 Opium
                 ,
                 Solan
              
               ,
               and
               other
               Narcotick
               and
               somniferous
               Simples
               .
               There
               are
               also
               Poisons
               which
               rush
               into
               the
               Liver
               ,
               and
               corrupt
               the
               whole
               Mass
               of
               Blood
               ,
               as
               the
               Venerial
               poison
               ,
               and
               others
               of
               the
               same
               kind
               .
               Th●s
               diversity
               is
               ascribed
               to
               Antipathy
               ,
               and
               an
               Aversion
               ,
               whereby
               Poisons
               are
               carried
               to
               certain
               parts
               of
               our
               Body
               ,
               but
               the
               foundation
               must
               be
               shewed
               ,
               whereupon
               this
               Antipathy
               is
               built
               ;
               
                 the
                 water
                 sticks
              
               ,
               neither
               can
               any
               solid
               reason
               be
               given
               ,
               why
               the
               Poison
               of
               a
               mad
               Dog
               attacks
               the
               head
               ,
               or
               that
               of
               the
               Viper
               ,
               the
               Heart
               ;
               Besides
               that
               this
               Antipathy
               is
               not
               sufficient
               to
               explain
               the
               Nature
               of
               Poisons
               ,
               though
               we
               may
               confess
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               an
               aversion
               to
               our
               Nature
               ,
               because
               they
               endeavour
               the
               destruction
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               do
               procure
               
               the
               separation
               and
               division
               of
               our
               Bodies
               .
            
             
               It
               being
               supposed
               (
               as
               indeed
               it
               is
               )
               that
               a
               Mad
               Dog
               biting
               a
               certain
               part
               of
               our
               Body
               ,
               doth
               leave
               in
               that
               part
               a
               certain
               Spittle
               or
               Foam
               ,
               which
               enters
               the
               wound
               (
               for
               unless
               there
               be
               a
               Wound
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               fear
               of
               danger
               )
               the
               venomous
               Atoms
               being
               dissolved
               and
               emancipated
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               raving
               mad
               ,
               do
               insensibly
               and
               by
               degrees
               creep
               through
               the
               parts
               of
               the
               Body
               ,
               and
               finding
               no
               softer
               parts
               than
               the
               substance
               of
               the
               Brain
               ,
               and
               by
               consequence
               easier
               to
               be
               divided
               and
               destroyed
               ,
               do
               produce
               the
               dissolution
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               therefore
               it
               must
               be
               granted
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               Brain
               could
               not
               so
               easily
               be
               dissolved
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               fluidity
               of
               its
               substance
               were
               not
               the
               reason
               why
               it
               so
               easily
               receives
               the
               impression
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               action
               and
               motion
               of
               the
               emancipated
               Atoms
               ;
               the
               poison
               of
               a
               mad
               Dog
               would
               produce
               but
               little
               disturbance
               in
               us
               .
               It
               must
               not
               be
               said
               that
               that
               poison
               ascends
               the
               Head
               by
               Sympathy
               ,
               and
               ruins
               it
               by
               Antipathy
               ;
               but
               according
               to
               our
               Principles
               ,
               it
               ought
               to
               be
               confessed
               ,
               that
               the
               Atoms
               of
               the
               spittle
               of
               the
               mad
               Dog
               ,
               being
               loosed
               and
               emancipated
               ,
               are
               as
               apt
               to
               destroy
               the
               other
               parts
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Brain
               ,
               if
               the
               Substance
               of
               the
               brain
               did
               not
               consist
               of
               certain
               
               Corpuscles
               ,
               yielding
               to
               these
               foreign
               Corpuscles
               ,
               whereby
               they
               enter
               into
               the
               vacant
               spaces
               of
               them
               ,
               which
               having
               entred
               in
               at
               these
               little
               chinks
               or
               fissures
               ,
               they
               raise
               a
               Tumult
               and
               confusion
               in
               the
               Castle
               .
            
             
               This
               truth
               is
               evident
               in
               slow
               poisons
               ,
               which
               stagnate
               as
               well
               as
               that
               whereof
               we
               speak
               ,
               until
               the
               emancipated
               Atoms
               of
               it
               find
               out
               some
               part
               ,
               whose
               Vacuities
               give
               them
               free
               entrance
               ,
               or
               they
               meet
               with
               some
               Corpuscles
               ,
               whose
               little
               Hooks
               or
               Angles
               do
               either
               accelerate
               or
               retard
               their
               motion
               :
               For
               these
               emancipated
               Atoms
               being
               not
               received
               nor
               fixed
               ,
               but
               by
               weak
               Corpuscles
               ,
               are
               like
               a
               Bird
               having
               only
               his
               feet
               entangled
               in
               the
               Birdlime
               ,
               endeavours
               with
               all
               his
               strength
               to
               get
               himself
               free
               ,
               or
               like
               a
               Man
               ,
               who
               is
               to
               be
               thrown
               into
               Prison
               ,
               and
               is
               withheld
               only
               by
               one
               Arm
               ,
               uses
               his
               utmost
               endeavour
               to
               obtain
               his
               liberty
               ;
               so
               it
               is
               with
               free
               and
               emancipated
               Atoms
               ,
               which
               are
               partly
               withheld
               by
               these
               tender
               little
               Hooks
               ,
               whereof
               the
               Brain
               doth
               consist
               ,
               whence
               arises
               a
               furious
               agitation
               in
               the
               Brain
               it self
               ,
               and
               at
               length
               madness
               ;
               for
               indeed
               the
               madness
               is
               in
               the
               Dogs
               Brain
               ,
               to
               which
               some
               emancipated
               Atoms
               came
               from
               abroad
               ,
               or
               from
               some
               dead
               Carrion
               which
               the
               
               Dog
               did
               eat
               ,
               or
               from
               the
               Air
               in
               the
               Dog-days
               ,
               being
               then
               too
               much
               rarified
               ,
               or
               from
               too
               much
               dryness
               of
               the
               Brain
               ,
               proceeding
               from
               too
               much
               drowth
               ,
               and
               these
               Atoms
               go
               forth
               with
               the
               Spittle
               ,
               when
               the
               Dog
               bites
               some
               part
               of
               our
               Body
               ,
               and
               in
               time
               produces
               the
               same
               confusion
               with
               that
               in
               the
               Dog.
               
            
             
               The
               third
               sort
               of
               Poison
               which
               I
               promised
               to
               speak
               of
               ,
               is
               that
               of
               the
               Venerial
               Disease
               ,
               which
               sets
               upon
               the
               Liver
               ,
               and
               without
               a
               prolix
               declaration
               of
               the
               external
               causes
               which
               produce
               it
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               sufficient
               for
               me
               ,
               if
               I
               will
               declare
               in
               few
               words
               ,
               that
               which
               is
               necessary
               to
               know
               ,
               wherein
               they
               do
               consist
               ,
               and
               why
               Poison
               is
               so
               pernicious
               ,
               that
               it
               corrupts
               the
               Liver
               ,
               and
               infects
               the
               whole
               Mass
               of
               Blood
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               ,
               tho'
               slowly
               ,
               ruins
               the
               whole
               Constitution
               of
               the
               Body
               ,
               and
               the
               Oeconomy
               of
               its
               constituent
               Parts
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               frivolous
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               Venerial
               Disease
               and
               its
               Poyson
               ,
               doth
               consist
               in
               an
               Antipathy
               to
               the
               Liver
               ,
               and
               the
               Mass
               of
               Blood
               ,
               for
               the
               Cause
               and
               Nature
               of
               this
               feigned
               Antipathy
               ,
               cannot
               be
               assigned
               .
               But
               in
               my
               Opinion
               there
               is
               no
               difficulty
               in
               the
               matter
               ,
               for
               by
               the
               common
               consent
               of
               Physicians
               ,
               this
               Poison
               is
               nothing
               else
               but
               a
               malign
               quality
               ,
               proceeding
               from
               the
               Vapour
               raised
               from
               
               the
               corruption
               of
               the
               Spermatick
               Blood
               ,
               which
               corruption
               is
               occasion'd
               by
               a
               mixture
               of
               divers
               Seeds
               .
               This
               Principle
               being
               supposed
               ,
               we
               do
               reject
               this
               feigned
               maligne
               Quality
               ,
               for
               it
               cannot
               be
               said
               what
               it
               is
               ,
               or
               from
               whence
               this
               malignity
               arises
               ,
               but
               we
               acknowledge
               this
               Vapour
               ,
               and
               admit
               the
               Corruption
               of
               the
               Seed
               ,
               and
               we
               say
               (
               not
               mentioning
               ,
               the
               malign
               Quality
               )
               that
               there
               are
               certain
               Atoms
               excited
               by
               Heat
               and
               Motion
               ,
               which
               do
               exhale
               and
               free
               themselves
               from
               the
               loose
               and
               corrupt
               Blood
               ,
               and
               finding
               the
               Pores
               of
               mans
               Body
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               
                 natural
                 parts
              
               to
               be
               open
               and
               dilated
               ,
               do
               creep
               and
               insinuate
               themselves
               into
               them
               ,
               and
               in
               process
               of
               time
               ,
               do
               penetrate
               into
               the
               Spermatick
               Vessels
               ,
               from
               thence
               into
               the
               great
               Veins
               ,
               and
               from
               thence
               into
               the
               great
               Vessels
               and
               the
               Liver
               ,
               being
               the
               Trunk
               of
               them
               ,
               which
               they
               by
               dividing
               do
               alter
               ,
               and
               by
               separating
               do
               Corrupt
               ,
               whence
               ,
               at
               length
               there
               follows
               a
               corruption
               of
               all
               the
               Blood.
               
            
             
               The
               subtilty
               and
               continual
               motion
               of
               these
               emancipated
               Atoms
               ,
               appears
               from
               the
               Gout
               ,
               sometimes
               from
               the
               Reliques
               of
               the
               Venerial
               Distemper
               ;
               for
               these
               Atoms
               do
               penetrate
               into
               the
               marrow
               of
               the
               Bones
               ,
               and
               fix
               them
               above
               the
               Articulations
               ,
               
               where
               they
               find
               an
               allumenous
               matter
               ,
               to
               which
               they
               stick
               :
               But
               because
               these
               Venerial
               and
               other
               emancipated
               Atoms
               are
               not
               fixed
               ,
               therefore
               they
               are
               moved
               in
               those
               places
               where
               they
               are
               ,
               like
               a
               Captive
               fetter'd
               in
               Prison
               ,
               looking
               about
               him
               ,
               which
               way
               he
               can
               most
               conveniently
               make
               his
               escape
               ;
               hence
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               pain
               of
               the
               Gout
               doth
               not
               cease
               until
               these
               Atoms
               are
               discharged
               ,
               either
               by
               Transpiration
               ,
               Sweat
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               Evacuation
               ,
               or
               that
               they
               are
               wholly
               accumulated
               by
               other
               Bodies
               ,
               of
               the
               same
               figure
               ;
               or
               that
               they
               are
               altogether
               stopped
               in
               their
               motion
               by
               a
               condensation
               of
               those
               alluminous
               matters
               ,
               whence
               the
               Gout
               becomes
               knotty
               and
               incurable
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XIII
               .
               Of
               Sublimate
               ,
               Arsenick
               ,
               and
               other
               sorts
               of
               Poisons
               ,
               and
               the
               deadly
               Effects
               which
               proceed
               from
               them
               .
            
             
               THere
               are
               two
               sorts
               of
               Sublimate
               ,
               the
               one
               corrosive
               ,
               the
               other
               sweet
               .
               The
               first
               is
               a
               most
               violent
               Poison
               :
               The
               other
               is
               a
               most
               excellent
               Remedy
               for
               Worms
               in
               Children
               ;
               however
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               
               without
               some
               malignity
               ,
               and
               therefore
               ,
               it
               is
               given
               but
               in
               very
               small
               Doses
               ;
               and
               as
               to
               the
               first
               ,
               fortified
               by
               the
               Corrosive
               Spirits
               of
               Salt
               and
               Vitriol
               ,
               the
               least
               quantity
               of
               it
               cannot
               be
               administred
               ,
               without
               inconveniency
               ,
               nay
               Death
               it self
               .
               In
               this
               place
               we
               are
               to
               enquire
               ,
               wherein
               doth
               that
               Poison
               ,
               which
               is
               so
               powerful
               consist
               ;
               for
               as
               soon
               as
               Sublimate
               is
               swallowed
               down
               ,
               it
               produces
               Ulcers
               ,
               Blisters
               ,
               and
               excoriation
               in
               the
               Tunicles
               ,
               or
               Coats
               of
               the
               Ventricle
               ,
               they
               ●re
               seized
               with
               an
               inflammation
               ,
               over-run
               with
               a
               Gangreen
               ;
               and
               unless
               a
               good
               Antidote
               be
               taken
               ,
               (
               as
               I
               shall
               shew
               hereafter
               )
               death
               it self
               is
               the
               consequence
               of
               it
               ;
               but
               let
               us
               see
               by
               what
               malignity
               that
               Sublimate
               produces
               these
               deadly
               Effects
               ,
               and
               wherein
               the
               force
               of
               this
               Poison
               doth
               consist
               .
            
             
               That
               we
               may
               be
               able
               to
               comprehend
               this
               Truth
               ,
               and
               discover
               wherein
               the
               malignity
               of
               this
               Poison
               doth
               consist
               ;
               it
               is
               to
               be
               supposed
               ,
               That
               Sublimate
               is
               an
               artificial
               Poison
               ,
               being
               a
               Compound
               of
               the
               most
               subtile
               Particles
               of
               Quick-silver
               ,
               Salt
               and
               Vitriol
               ,
               sublimated
               together
               ,
               in
               the
               form
               of
               Crystal
               or
               white
               Powder
               ,
               like
               Sugar
               :
               So
               that
               the
               Venomous
               and
               Corrosive
               Sublimate
               ,
               is
               made
               neither
               of
               Quick-silver
               ,
               Salt
               ,
               or
               Vitriol
               alone
               ,
               and
               apart
               ,
               but
               there
               ought
               to
               be
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Salt
               
               and
               Vitriol
               to
               separate
               the
               Quick-silver
               ,
               and
               that
               though
               before
               it
               was
               fluid
               like
               water
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               reduced
               into
               dry
               Earth
               ;
               which
               is
               done
               by
               reason
               that
               these
               two
               Spirits
               do
               separate
               the
               Mercury
               in
               the
               sublimation
               ,
               and
               in
               some
               manner
               kill
               it
               ,
               and
               do
               penetrate
               it
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               Poison
               to
               the
               Quick-silver
               it self
               ,
               they
               corrupt
               it
               ,
               and
               force
               it
               to
               change
               its
               disposition
               ,
               because
               they
               divide
               it
               ,
               and
               reduce
               its
               Corpuscles
               into
               small
               stings
               ,
               whence
               it
               is
               that
               they
               are
               so
               sharp
               ,
               penetrating
               ,
               and
               Corrosive
               :
               Which
               doth
               not
               happen
               ,
               if
               the
               Quick-silver
               be
               sublimated
               by
               it self
               ;
               for
               then
               it
               ascends
               in
               its
               own
               fluid
               and
               gliding
               Nature
               ,
               and
               in
               this
               manner
               it
               may
               be
               taken
               inward
               without
               any
               danger
               ,
               and
               also
               when
               the
               Sublimate
               is
               sublimated
               with
               Crude
               Quick-silver
               .
            
             
               This
               being
               supposed
               ,
               I
               conclude
               ,
               That
               Sublimate
               is
               a
               Poison
               which
               suddenly
               operates
               in
               our
               Body
               ,
               to
               the
               destruction
               of
               it
               ,
               because
               its
               Corpuscles
               are
               reduced
               into
               Stings
               ,
               like
               the
               Corpuscles
               of
               Fire
               ,
               Salt
               ,
               and
               Vitriol
               ,
               which
               does
               sharpen
               the
               Corpuscles
               of
               the
               Quick-silver
               ,
               wherefore
               they
               produce
               the
               same
               effects
               in
               the
               Body
               ,
               as
               Fire
               or
               the
               Caustick
               Stone
               swallowed
               do
               ,
               for
               it
               presently
               burns
               every
               thing
               that
               it
               touches
               ,
               and
               Ulcerates
               the
               whole
               Stomach
               ,
               Gullet
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Parts
               
               through
               which
               it
               passes
               ;
               because
               its
               Corpuscles
               being
               so
               sharpened
               ,
               do
               penetrate
               and
               dart
               thro'
               ,
               like
               flames
               of
               Fire
               ;
               therefore
               Antipathy
               hath
               nothing
               to
               do
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               no
               more
               hath
               that
               feigned
               Maligne
               and
               Occult
               Quality
               ,
               as
               the
               less
               learned
               would
               fain
               alledge
               :
               All
               that
               is
               observed
               concerning
               this
               Subject
               ,
               ought
               to
               be
               ascribed
               to
               the
               Disposition
               ,
               subtilty
               ,
               and
               figure
               of
               the
               Corpuscles
               ,
               which
               renders
               them
               Corrosive
               and
               burning
               .
            
             
               The
               same
               thing
               may
               be
               said
               of
               Arsenick
               ,
               except
               only
               that
               Arsenick
               ,
               is
               the
               work
               of
               Nature
               ,
               and
               Sublimate
               that
               of
               Art
               ;
               for
               in
               truth
               ,
               Arsenick
               is
               a
               perfect
               Mineral
               which
               is
               found
               in
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               Sublimate
               ,
               is
               prepared
               by
               Artists
               in
               sublimatory
               Vessels
               .
            
             
               The
               Effects
               of
               Arsenick
               ,
               as
               well
               the
               White
               as
               the
               Red
               ,
               is
               near
               the
               same
               with
               those
               of
               the
               Sublimate
               ,
               and
               both
               of
               them
               by
               right
               may
               be
               ranked
               amongst
               the
               most
               prompt
               and
               violent
               Poisons
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               sharp
               and
               penetrating
               Particles
               ,
               whereof
               they
               do
               consist
               .
               There
               is
               nothing
               which
               disappoint
               these
               Effects
               ,
               except
               proper
               Antidotes
               made
               use
               of
               in
               time
               ,
               which
               change
               this
               disposition
               ,
               and
               blunt
               the
               sharpness
               of
               those
               Corrosive
               Corpuscles
               .
            
             
               Nevertheless
               ,
               by
               special
               preparations
               ,
               those
               Venomous
               Corpuscles
               may
               be
               taken
               
               away
               ,
               both
               from
               the
               Sublimate
               ,
               and
               the
               Arsenick
               :
               And
               by
               our
               fortifying
               and
               changeing
               of
               the
               Compound
               ,
               a
               most
               excellent
               Remedy
               ,
               for
               the
               health
               of
               Man
               ,
               may
               be
               made
               of
               the
               most
               pernicious
               Poison
               ,
               as
               the
               Triacle
               is
               made
               of
               Vipers
               Flesh
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               best
               Antidote
               ,
               as
               we
               shall
               see
               in
               the
               following
               Chapter
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XIV
               .
               Of
               Antidotes
               .
            
             
               ART
               ,
               together
               with
               Nature
               ,
               supplies
               us
               with
               as
               many
               sorts
               of
               Antidotes
               ,
               as
               there
               are
               Poisons
               :
               The
               Viper
               ,
               no
               less
               than
               the
               Scorpion
               ,
               carries
               its
               Antidote
               ;
               if
               the
               Serpent
               begins
               to
               creep
               out
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               Nature
               affords
               us
               the
               Leaves
               of
               Ash
               (
               which
               buds
               at
               the
               same
               time
               )
               to
               heal
               its
               bite
               ;
               the
               same
               ground
               which
               bears
               a
               Thora
               ,
               hath
               also
               near
               an
               Anthora
               ,
               which
               is
               its
               Antidote
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               also
               external
               Antidotes
               ,
               which
               do
               avert
               the
               Plague
               ,
               and
               preserve
               the
               Body
               from
               the
               Conragion
               ,
               as
               we
               said
               before
               ,
               speaking
               of
               Amulets
               ,
               where
               we
               did
               declare
               how
               this
               may
               be
               done
               ,
               and
               how
               the
               Body
               may
               be
               preserved
               from
               
               every
               Malignant
               Air
               ,
               without
               any
               fictitious
               Sympathy
               or
               Antipathy
               .
            
             
               Antidotes
               are
               general
               ,
               and
               special
               ,
               or
               specifick
               ;
               they
               are
               general
               which
               resist
               every
               Poison
               ;
               they
               are
               particular
               ,
               which
               are
               appropriated
               only
               to
               certain
               Poisons
               .
               That
               it
               may
               be
               rightly
               explained
               how
               Antidotes
               do
               work
               upon
               Poison
               ,
               and
               how
               they
               hinder
               its
               operation
               ,
               we
               must
               suppose
               ,
               that
               all
               Poisons
               and
               Toxicks
               ,
               are
               reducible
               to
               two
               kinds
               ;
               the
               first
               doth
               consist
               of
               emancipated
               Atoms
               ,
               which
               are
               properly
               Poisons
               ;
               under
               the
               second
               ,
               are
               comprehended
               Toxicks
               ,
               as
               Sublimate
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ;
               and
               that
               consists
               in
               sharp
               penetrating
               ,
               cutting
               Particles
               ,
               such
               as
               the
               Particles
               of
               Fire
               ,
               which
               Burn
               ,
               Ulcerate
               ,
               and
               Tear
               the
               inward
               parts
               of
               the
               Person
               who
               takes
               them
               :
               These
               things
               being
               supposed
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               no
               hard
               matter
               to
               explain
               the
               Nature
               of
               Antidotes
               .
            
             
               Having
               made
               this
               difference
               between
               Poisons
               and
               Toxicks
               ,
               it
               is
               certain
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               Antidotes
               against
               Poisons
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               are
               diverse
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               diversity
               of
               the
               Toxicks
               :
               Hence
               we
               see
               that
               Triacles
               ,
               of
               all
               the
               Antidotes
               which
               we
               have
               ,
               is
               most
               proper
               ,
               and
               most
               specifick
               against
               the
               Poison
               of
               Vipers
               ,
               because
               Triacle
               is
               made
               of
               Vipers
               flesh
               ,
               and
               the
               emancipated
               Atoms
               proceeding
               from
               
               it
               ,
               finding
               the
               Particles
               of
               that
               Flesh
               ,
               sit
               to
               receive
               them
               ,
               do
               adhere
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               are
               imbodied
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               in
               this
               manner
               losing
               their
               motion
               ,
               they
               lay
               aside
               their
               malignity
               ,
               and
               remain
               fixed
               and
               quiet
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               Condition
               as
               they
               were
               ,
               before
               their
               emancipation
               ,
               they
               can
               no
               longer
               offend
               the
               Heart
               ,
               or
               effect
               any
               Division
               of
               it
               ;
               so
               it
               is
               in
               the
               case
               of
               Pestilent
               Poisons
               ,
               which
               we
               draw
               as
               we
               suck
               in
               the
               Air
               ,
               wherein
               ,
               after
               a
               great
               Contagion
               ,
               these
               emancipated
               Atoms
               are
               found
               ,
               and
               with
               whom
               ,
               they
               enter
               into
               our
               Bodies
               .
            
             
               Triacle
               ,
               and
               Cordial
               Confections
               ,
               are
               commonly
               used
               ;
               whose
               Corpuscles
               are
               disposed
               and
               figured
               in
               such
               a
               fashion
               ,
               as
               that
               the
               Pestiferous
               Atoms
               ,
               running
               through
               all
               the
               Parts
               of
               our
               Body
               ,
               are
               connexed
               with
               ,
               and
               do
               wholy
               adhere
               to
               them
               ;
               whence
               there
               is
               a
               full
               and
               absolute
               Cure
               ,
               or
               partly
               ;
               which
               allays
               the
               violence
               of
               the
               Distemper
               :
               But
               without
               doubt
               ,
               or
               contradiction
               ,
               the
               true
               Antidote
               of
               the
               Plague
               ,
               is
               changing
               of
               the
               Air
               ,
               or
               correcting
               of
               it
               by
               good
               Scents
               ,
               which
               being
               attracted
               within
               us
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               Air
               ,
               do
               attemper
               and
               correct
               it
               ,
               and
               their
               Corpuscles
               do
               check
               the
               impatience
               ,
               and
               the
               too-free
               motion
               of
               the
               emancipated
               Atoms
               .
            
             
             
               The
               Poison
               of
               a
               Mad
               Dog
               is
               very
               hard
               to
               be
               cured
               ;
               and
               as
               that
               sort
               of
               Madness
               is
               accounted
               incurable
               ,
               and
               is
               publickly
               attended
               with
               a
               very
               deadly
               and
               fatal
               issue
               ,
               we
               are
               forced
               to
               bind
               those
               who
               are
               infected
               or
               suspected
               ,
               and
               at
               length
               to
               smother
               them
               between
               two
               Feather-beds
               .
            
             
               The
               ordinary
               Remedy
               is
               to
               send
               them
               to
               the
               Sea
               ,
               to
               throw
               them
               into
               it
               several
               times
               :
               Experience
               teaches
               us
               that
               that
               kind
               of
               Remedy
               is
               not
               altogether
               useless
               ,
               but
               is
               to
               be
               accounted
               amongst
               those
               which
               are
               most
               safe
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               not
               altogether
               infallible
               .
               The
               antipathy
               of
               the
               Sea-water
               hath
               no
               room
               here
               ,
               and
               it
               were
               vain
               to
               alledge
               it
               in
               the
               confirmation
               of
               this
               practice
               :
               Therefore
               I
               say
               ,
               that
               ,
               according
               to
               our
               Principles
               ,
               the
               emancipated
               Atoms
               proceeding
               from
               the
               spittle
               of
               the
               mad
               dog
               ,
               while
               they
               penetrate
               the
               substance
               of
               the
               Brain
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               begin
               to
               penetrate
               it
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               turned
               round
               its
               foldings
               ,
               to
               enter
               into
               its
               Cavities
               ,
               are
               interrupted
               in
               their
               motion
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               cannot
               enter
               into
               the
               Cavities
               of
               it
               ,
               nay
               and
               they
               are
               thrown
               partly
               out
               by
               those
               struglings
               which
               the
               Patient
               must
               necessarily
               suffer
               when
               he
               is
               cast
               into
               the
               Sea
               :
               I
               do
               not
               ,
               nor
               will
               not
               deny
               ,
               but
               that
               
               there
               are
               Atoms
               or
               Corpuscles
               proceeding
               from
               the
               Froth
               of
               the
               Sea
               ,
               which
               entring
               into
               the
               Patients
               body
               thro'
               the
               Pores
               ,
               made
               open
               by
               the
               agitation
               ,
               or
               by
               breathing
               in
               of
               the
               Air
               ,
               and
               being
               comunicated
               to
               the
               blood
               ,
               do
               with
               their
               cubicular
               figures
               ,
               fix
               and
               withstand
               the
               emancipated
               Atoms
               which
               produce
               the
               madness
               or
               nearly
               dispose
               the
               body
               to
               it
               :
               To
               comprehend
               in
               a
               word
               all
               that
               can
               be
               said
               concerning
               this
               matter
               ,
               whatsoever
               can
               heal
               or
               give
               ease
               to
               a
               Distemper
               so
               dangerous
               ,
               it
               does
               it
               only
               
                 by
                 hindring
                 the
                 Motion
                 of
                 those
                 loosed
                 Atoms
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 quite
                 expelling
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               same
               thing
               may
               be
               said
               of
               the
               third
               sort
               of
               Poison
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Venerial
               ,
               which
               is
               called
               the
               French
               disease
               ,
               That
               also
               hath
               its
               general
               and
               specifick
               Antidotes
               :
               Quick-silver
               is
               commonly
               used
               for
               this
               business
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               reason
               of
               that
               antipathy
               which
               is
               betwixt
               it
               and
               the
               disease
               ,
               it
               is
               most
               certainly
               held
               to
               be
               the
               one
               only
               Remedy
               for
               it
               :
               Others
               use
               Sudorificks
               ,
               as
               
                 Guajacum
                 ,
                 Salsaparilla
              
               ,
               or
               animal
               or
               Mineral
               Bezoar
               ,
               or
               the
               salt
               of
               Vipers
               :
               Others
               are
               only
               contented
               with
               one
               Remedy
               ,
               which
               is
               Mercury
               perfected
               by
               Nature
               ,
               and
               radically
               divided
               by
               Art
               ;
               also
               the
               more
               industrious
               do
               use
               Philosophical
               water
               ,
               
               prepared
               from
               the
               Beams
               of
               the
               Sun
               and
               Moon
               .
            
             
               But
               tho'
               we
               may
               provide
               an
               excellent
               Remedy
               against
               this
               Distemper
               ;
               nevertheless
               it
               must
               be
               confessed
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               radically
               taken
               away
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               help
               of
               those
               things
               which
               expel
               the
               Venerial
               emancipated
               Atoms
               ,
               from
               the
               Centre
               to
               the
               Circumference
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               done
               by
               sweat
               ,
               or
               by
               an
               insensible
               transpiration
               ;
               this
               doth
               not
               happen
               by
               Antipathy
               ,
               or
               some
               occult
               quality
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               motion
               of
               the
               Particles
               of
               the
               Medicine
               ,
               which
               strike
               against
               these
               miserable
               Atoms
               ,
               and
               drive
               them
               out
               by
               those
               most
               convenient
               ways
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Pores
               of
               our
               Body
               .
            
             
               Therefore
               let
               us
               proceed
               to
               those
               Antidotes
               which
               are
               opposite
               to
               Toxicks
               ,
               not
               by
               Antipathy
               ,
               or
               some
               occult
               quality
               ,
               but
               by
               their
               different
               figures
               :
               Therefore
               who
               will
               say
               that
               Milk
               hath
               an
               aversion
               to
               Sublimate
               or
               Arsenick
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               a
               most
               speedy
               Remedy
               ,
               and
               that
               no
               less
               than
               Oyl
               which
               doth
               resist
               Poyson
               ,
               because
               descending
               into
               the
               Ventricle
               ,
               and
               in
               its
               passage
               touching
               the
               Gullet
               and
               the
               orifice
               of
               the
               Ventricle
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Milk
               doth
               lessen
               the
               motion
               of
               the
               Corpuscles
               of
               the
               
               Poison
               ,
               and
               blunts
               the
               sharp
               points
               and
               corners
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               defends
               all
               those
               Parts
               .
               But
               of
               all
               things
               a
               Vomit
               is
               most
               useful
               in
               this
               Case
               ,
               being
               assisted
               with
               the
               help
               of
               Milk
               ,
               or
               Oyle
               Slackning
               the
               Tunicles
               of
               the
               Stomach
               ,
               and
               making
               the
               Passage
               more
               easie
               :
               For
               if
               a
               Vomit
               should
               be
               given
               without
               smoothing
               and
               besmearing
               the
               Passage
               ,
               the
               Venome
               in
               coming
               out
               would
               Excoriate
               all
               the
               parts
               that
               it
               touched
               ,
               by
               its
               sharp-pointed
               ,
               Saw-like
               ,
               and
               Hooked
               Particles
               ;
               which
               are
               covered
               by
               the
               Particles
               of
               Oyl
               or
               Milk
               going
               out
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               are
               so
               prohibited
               and
               hindred
               from
               hurting
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               Conclusion
               of
               this
               Chapter
               I
               do
               observe
               ,
               that
               Corrupt
               Humours
               in
               our
               Body
               (
               as
               Physicians
               do
               affirm
               to
               us
               )
               do
               degenerate
               into
               Poisons
               and
               Toxicks
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               silent
               as
               to
               the
               Reason
               of
               this
               Confusion
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               manner
               of
               avoiding
               it
               .
               First
               ,
               they
               ascribe
               this
               Corruption
               to
               External
               Causes
               ,
               or
               to
               inward
               Occult
               and
               Maligne
               Qualities
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               excess
               of
               certain
               Qualities
               ,
               (
               as
               Cold
               ,
               Hot
               ,
               Dry
               ,
               Moist
               )
               or
               to
               certain
               unwholesom
               Diet
               ,
               and
               to
               ill
               Digestion
               ,
               or
               lastly
               ,
               to
               Obstructions
               ,
               hindring
               the
               necessary
               distribution
               of
               them
               :
               But
               truly
               it
               is
               not
               demonstrated
               from
               thence
               ,
               that
               crude
               and
               
               an
               undigested
               Diet
               ,
               or
               Corrupt
               Humours
               ,
               do
               degenerate
               into
               Poison
               ,
               therefore
               the
               true
               Cause
               of
               this
               thing
               ,
               and
               the
               solid
               Reason
               of
               it
               ,
               must
               be
               enquired
               into
               .
            
             
               To
               this
               purpose
               ,
               I
               do
               suppose
               ,
               that
               the
               Humours
               or
               Nourishment
               being
               any
               manner
               of
               way
               divided
               ,
               may
               be
               said
               to
               be
               Corrupted
               ,
               because
               I
               acknowledge
               no
               difference
               between
               a
               division
               and
               a
               corruption
               of
               a
               thing
               ;
               but
               in
               a
               separation
               which
               is
               not
               total
               ,
               there
               remain
               some
               Bodies
               which
               are
               neither
               Poisons
               ,
               nor
               Toxicks
               ,
               though
               they
               Oppress
               and
               Obstruct
               the
               Parts
               ,
               and
               hinder
               the
               intercourse
               of
               the
               Spirits
               ,
               as
               it
               happens
               in
               Phlegm
               ,
               Melancholly
               ,
               and
               Slimy
               Humours
               ,
               which
               are
               joyned
               with
               the
               Earthy
               part
               of
               the
               Excrements
               .
               Besides
               these
               Bodies
               ,
               there
               are
               other
               Corpuscles
               which
               with
               their
               Hooks
               ,
               Sharp
               points
               ,
               and
               Stings
               ,
               do
               pierce
               ,
               prick
               ,
               and
               penetrate
               Man's
               Body
               ,
               and
               the
               Membranes
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               Veins
               ,
               Muscles
               ,
               and
               Nerves
               ,
               and
               do
               Corrode
               the
               Stomach
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               same
               manner
               with
               Poison
               ,
               do
               occasion
               Ulcers
               ,
               Imposthumes
               ,
               and
               Pustles
               .
               These
               are
               those
               which
               the
               Physicians
               do
               call
               sharp
               ,
               biting
               and
               Chollerick
               Humours
               ;
               whereof
               (
               that
               I
               may
               end
               this
               Tract
               concerning
               Sympathy
               and
               Antipathy
               ,
               and
               the
               Actions
               depending
               thereon
               ,
               and
               without
               these
               Occult
               Causes
               assign
               a
               
               true
               and
               an
               Efficient
               Cause
               of
               all
               our
               Distempers
               )
               I
               am
               compelled
               to
               treat
               in
               a
               Chapter
               by
               it self
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               which
               follows
               shall
               be
               delivered
               the
               General
               means
               whereby
               the
               Causes
               and
               Roots
               of
               all
               Diseases
               may
               be
               Removed
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XV.
               The
               True
               Cause
               of
               our
               Diseases
               .
            
             
               THe
               Effects
               of
               our
               Diseases
               are
               pernicious
               ,
               and
               have
               their
               Origine
               either
               from
               within
               or
               without
               ;
               the
               Causes
               of
               them
               sometimes
               are
               so
               obscure
               ,
               that
               the
               Original
               of
               them
               cannot
               be
               discovered
               ;
               and
               though
               we
               define
               a
               Disease
               to
               be
               a
               disposition
               against
               Nature
               ,
               or
               an
               inordinate
               Constitution
               of
               those
               Qualities
               which
               are
               Constituent
               of
               a
               Right
               Temperature
               ,
               yet
               for
               all
               this
               ,
               we
               are
               not
               Wiser
               or
               more
               Learned
               than
               we
               were
               before
               :
               Therefore
               after
               I
               have
               Discoursed
               Physically
               of
               the
               Causes
               of
               our
               Diseases
               in
               General
               ,
               it
               will
               not
               be
               amiss
               to
               trace
               òut
               the
               Particular
               Causes
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               That
               this
               Doctrine
               which
               may
               be
               accounted
               new
               ,
               may
               the
               better
               be
               understood
               ,
               I
               suppose
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               never
               subject
               to
               any
               Disease
               ,
               but
               whose
               immediate
               
               Cause
               is
               either
               some
               Poison
               or
               Toxick
               .
               2ly
               .
               This
               Poison
               consists
               only
               in
               emancipated
               Atoms
               ,
               and
               Toxicks
               in
               loosned
               Corpuscles
               .
               3ly
               .
               These
               Atoms
               are
               not
               emancipated
               ;
               nor
               these
               sharp
               Corpuscles
               loosned
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               Corruption
               of
               Bodies
               ,
               4ly
               .
               Corruption
               is
               nothing
               but
               a
               Total
               or
               Partial
               Division
               and
               separation
               of
               Bodies
               .
               5ly
               .
               There
               is
               no
               new
               Generation
               by
               which
               a
               new
               Body
               is
               made
               ,
               but
               by
               a
               precedent
               corruption
               or
               Division
               of
               another
               Body
               ,
               which
               ceases
               to
               be
               in
               Nature
               ,
               when
               one
               or
               more
               other
               Bodies
               possess
               the
               Room
               of
               it
               .
               So
               when
               Meat
               in
               the
               Stomach
               is
               turned
               into
               Chyle
               ,
               when
               the
               Chyle
               in
               the
               Liver
               ,
               and
               the
               Branches
               of
               the
               
                 Vena
                 Porta
              
               is
               changed
               into
               Blood
               ,
               and
               lastly
               ,
               when
               the
               Blood
               is
               changed
               into
               our
               Substance
               ,
               as
               Flesh
               ,
               Muscles
               ,
               Nerves
               ,
               and
               other
               Parts
               of
               our
               Body
               ,
               by
               the
               last
               degree
               of
               Concoction
               ,
               there
               is
               necessarily
               a
               Corruption
               of
               the
               Meat
               ,
               which
               begins
               to
               be
               divided
               and
               separated
               by
               Chewing
               of
               it
               in
               the
               Mouth
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               digested
               and
               separated
               ,
               or
               Corrupted
               in
               the
               Ventricle
               :
               Chyle
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               it
               may
               be
               turned
               into
               Blood
               ,
               is
               altered
               in
               the
               Branches
               of
               the
               
                 Vena
                 Porta
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Meseraick
               Veins
               ;
               and
               thence
               it
               is
               wholly
               and
               perfectly
               Digested
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Corrupted
               ,
               Concocted
               ,
               and
               Divided
               in
               the
               Liver
               ,
               unless
               
               that
               hath
               lost
               something
               of
               its
               own
               Substance
               .
               The
               Blood
               designed
               for
               Flesh
               ,
               is
               filtred
               out
               of
               the
               Veins
               into
               the
               Arteries
               ,
               and
               Circulates
               until
               it
               be
               sufficiently
               purged
               ,
               and
               freed
               from
               Foreign
               Bodies
               ,
               and
               then
               it
               is
               changed
               into
               the
               Substance
               of
               our
               Body
               .
            
             
               This
               Doctrine
               being
               supposed
               ,
               I
               say
               there
               are
               made
               in
               us
               Three
               Principle
               Corruptions
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               Concoctions
               or
               Digestions
               whereof
               we
               speak
               :
               and
               I
               say
               moreover
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               Atoms
               in
               every
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               which
               are
               emancipated
               and
               loosed
               ,
               as
               likewise
               Corpuscles
               ,
               flying
               and
               deserting
               more
               or
               less
               ,
               as
               the
               Digestion
               is
               the
               better
               performed
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               as
               the
               Pure
               is
               more
               rightly
               separated
               from
               the
               Impure
               .
            
             
               Therefore
               it
               follows
               ,
               that
               we
               cannot
               be
               nourished
               ,
               unless
               we
               take
               together
               into
               our
               Bodies
               the
               Causes
               and
               Seeds
               of
               many
               Diseases
               ;
               It
               follows
               likewise
               ,
               that
               these
               Diseases
               are
               diverse
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               difference
               of
               the
               Corruptions
               of
               the
               emancipated
               Atoms
               ,
               or
               the
               loosed
               Corpuscles
               ,
               and
               that
               these
               Atoms
               are
               Poisons
               ,
               and
               the
               Corpuscles
               Toxicks
               ,
               which
               do
               produce
               Diseases
               by
               their
               violent
               Motion
               ,
               and
               they
               labour
               so
               with
               Reiterated
               Corruptions
               ,
               that
               they
               deprave
               ,
               separate
               ,
               and
               divide
               all
               the
               Parts
               of
               our
               Body
               .
            
             
             
               Here
               we
               may
               behold
               the
               just
               Cause
               of
               the
               Pains
               of
               the
               Stomach
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Wind
               Chollick
               ,
               and
               also
               of
               the
               Wind
               proceeding
               from
               the
               first
               Concoction
               of
               our
               Meat
               in
               the
               Stomach
               ,
               these
               winds
               are
               the
               Corpuscles
               or
               the
               more
               subtile
               Parts
               of
               that
               Corrupted
               Nourishment
               ;
               and
               when
               the
               more
               subtile
               and
               sharp
               Corpuscles
               are
               received
               into
               the
               Body
               ,
               they
               do
               ,
               proportionably
               to
               the
               Nourishment
               which
               is
               taken
               ,
               produce
               most
               troublesome
               and
               dangerous
               Pains
               ,
               and
               vellications
               ,
               such
               as
               we
               observe
               in
               the
               Chollick
               .
               And
               if
               it
               should
               happen
               ,
               that
               amongst
               Corpuscles
               there
               should
               be
               abundance
               of
               emancipated
               Atoms
               ,
               they
               do
               ordinarily
               betake
               themselves
               to
               the
               Brain
               ,
               whence
               do
               arise
               Apoplexies
               ,
               and
               Lethargies
               ;
               or
               if
               they
               penetrate
               into
               the
               Muscles
               and
               Nerves
               ,
               they
               occasion
               the
               Palsie
               ,
               which
               ordinarily
               follows
               these
               bilious
               Chollicks
               .
            
             
               This
               Indisposition
               degenerates
               the
               Disease
               into
               a
               Vomiting
               ,
               and
               Loosness
               ,
               when
               the
               Wind
               or
               the
               subtile
               Particles
               ,
               the
               loosed
               Corpuscles
               ,
               and
               the
               emancipated
               Atoms
               are
               so
               plentiful
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               Symmetry
               of
               the
               Humours
               ,
               the
               intercourse
               of
               the
               Natural
               Spirits
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               Anatomy
               of
               the
               Body
               are
               overthrown
               by
               them
               ;
               whence
               it
               is
               conspicuous
               ,
               what
               great
               Confusions
               ,
               Winds
               ,
               Vapours
               ,
               and
               little
               
               Bodies
               ,
               and
               depraved
               Atoms
               are
               capable
               of
               producing
               in
               our
               Bodies
               :
               And
               that
               I
               have
               concluded
               upon
               good
               Reasons
               ,
               That
               there
               is
               Poison
               to
               be
               found
               in
               all
               our
               Diseases
               ;
               whether
               we
               consider
               them
               in
               their
               Beginning
               ,
               when
               we
               perceive
               our selves
               grieved
               ,
               indisposed
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               lost
               our
               Appetite
               ;
               or
               that
               we
               take
               a
               view
               of
               them
               in
               their
               progress
               ,
               when
               those
               Winds
               ,
               those
               little
               Bodies
               or
               little
               Atoms
               are
               advanced
               in
               the
               Body
               ,
               and
               do
               work
               a
               Division
               ;
               or
               lastly
               ,
               if
               we
               consider
               the
               end
               ,
               when
               these
               Poisons
               and
               Toxicks
               ,
               and
               these
               Corpuscles
               being
               freed
               from
               their
               Chains
               ,
               and
               these
               emancipated
               Atoms
               bear
               the
               sway
               ,
               by
               the
               confusion
               of
               the
               Principal
               Operations
               ,
               they
               are
               the
               Cause
               of
               Death
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               second
               Digestion
               ,
               which
               is
               in
               the
               Liver
               ,
               we
               find
               Winds
               and
               Vapours
               ,
               which
               are
               called
               Flatus's
               ;
               and
               sometimes
               those
               loose
               Corpuscles
               ,
               and
               also
               the
               emancipated
               Atoms
               ;
               these
               Winds
               do
               produce
               a
               murmur
               and
               Flatus
               about
               the
               Liver
               ,
               Spleen
               ,
               Hypocondria
               ,
               and
               the
               Reins
               ;
               and
               the
               Corpuscles
               which
               are
               lodged
               there
               ,
               do
               prick
               and
               exulcerate
               the
               inward
               ●●rts
               ,
               and
               are
               the
               Causes
               of
               Imposthumes
               ,
               which
               are
               so
               hard
               to
               be
               Cured
               .
            
             
               Besides
               the
               emancipated
               Atoms
               Flying
               ,
               
               do
               sometimes
               ascend
               up
               to
               the
               Head
               ,
               where
               they
               beget
               Vertigo's
               and
               Buzzing
               in
               the
               Ears
               ;
               and
               also
               Convulsions
               by
               their
               vellications
               in
               the
               principal
               of
               the
               Nerves
               ;
               Thence
               proceed
               Epilepsie
               ,
               and
               other
               Diseases
               ,
               which
               have
               the
               same
               malignity
               ;
               which
               in
               the
               Opinion
               of
               all
               Men
               ,
               being
               not
               a
               Quality
               ,
               is
               a
               Poison
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Atoms
               of
               the
               Blood
               are
               emancipated
               ,
               which
               are
               a
               Poison
               to
               the
               Brain
               ,
               and
               especially
               to
               the
               Membranes
               and
               Nerves
               .
            
             
               From
               the
               same
               Fountain
               proceed
               Shakings
               ,
               and
               the
               duplications
               of
               continuant
               Fevers
               ,
               as
               the
               Periodick
               Fits
               of
               intermittent
               Fevers
               do
               happen
               from
               loosed
               Corpuscles
               and
               Atoms
               which
               are
               emancipated
               in
               the
               first
               Digestion
               in
               the
               Stomach
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               a
               Fermentation
               which
               they
               make
               .
               These
               loosed
               Bodies
               are
               also
               the
               Causes
               of
               Swellings
               in
               the
               Feet
               ,
               Hands
               ,
               and
               other
               Parts
               ;
               as
               Inflammations
               ,
               Erysipela's
               ,
               as
               also
               Itch
               and
               sore
               Puscles
               do
               arise
               from
               Atoms
               which
               are
               emancipated
               in
               the
               last
               Digestion
               ;
               as
               for
               the
               Dropsie
               we
               may
               say
               that
               it
               derives
               its
               Original
               from
               Atoms
               which
               are
               emancipated
               in
               the
               first
               and
               second
               Concoction
               ,
               for
               they
               penetrate
               the
               substance
               of
               the
               Liver
               ,
               and
               render
               it
               unfit
               to
               produce
               a
               well
               constituted
               Blood.
               
            
             
             
               Sudden
               death
               is
               often
               occasioned
               by
               the
               sudden
               motion
               of
               the
               flying
               Atoms
               ,
               which
               escape
               in
               the
               circulation
               of
               the
               Blood
               ;
               and
               the
               emancipated
               Atoms
               opening
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               by
               this
               passage
               giving
               an
               opportunity
               to
               the
               vital
               Spirits
               to
               make
               their
               escape
               ,
               is
               the
               cause
               of
               that
               present
               death
               which
               follows
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XVI
               .
               Of
               the
               Causes
               of
               our
               Health
               .
            
             
               IF
               that
               be
               true
               ,
               which
               I
               suppose
               ,
               That
               all
               our
               Diseases
               do
               not
               arise
               from
               Natural
               Qualities
               ,
               nor
               from
               Antipathy
               ,
               which
               is
               in
               the
               nourishment
               we
               take
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               are
               nothing
               else
               but
               a
               confusion
               ,
               and
               an
               inordinate
               constitution
               of
               the
               Spirits
               ,
               humours
               and
               parts
               ,
               and
               that
               this
               confusion
               doth
               proceed
               from
               the
               impetuous
               and
               disorderly
               motion
               of
               the
               Winds
               ,
               Corpuscles
               and
               emancipated
               Atoms
               ,
               as
               I
               said
               before
               :
               Then
               it
               is
               certain
               that
               our
               health
               ,
               which
               consists
               only
               in
               the
               just
               intercourse
               of
               the
               Spirits
               ,
               and
               a
               proportionate
               mixture
               of
               the
               humours
               ,
               doth
               not
               proceed
               but
               from
               things
               constituting
               and
               preserving
               this
               just
               temperament
               ,
               
               and
               by
               the
               same
               it
               is
               conserved
               .
            
             
               As
               there
               are
               many
               things
               which
               destroy
               Health
               ,
               so
               there
               are
               also
               a
               great
               number
               of
               those
               things
               which
               restore
               and
               confirm
               it
               .
               The
               things
               which
               destroy
               it
               ,
               are
               those
               which
               rarifie
               the
               humours
               ,
               and
               occasion
               winds
               which
               dissolve
               bodies
               ,
               and
               do
               emancipate
               Atoms
               :
               Those
               which
               restore
               it
               ,
               are
               such
               things
               ,
               or
               such
               remedies
               ,
               which
               hinder
               the
               division
               ,
               rarefaction
               ,
               and
               dissolution
               of
               the
               Humours
               and
               Parts
               of
               our
               body
               ,
               or
               since
               it
               happens
               that
               necessarily
               there
               is
               a
               corruption
               in
               every
               digestion
               ,
               and
               a
               division
               of
               the
               aliment
               ,
               chyle
               ,
               and
               the
               blood
               ,
               as
               we
               observed
               before
               from
               the
               same
               Principle
               ,
               it
               necessarily
               follows
               ,
               that
               every
               thing
               that
               preserves
               Health
               ,
               hinders
               the
               alteration
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               also
               restores
               it
               ,
               being
               lost
               ,
               which
               drives
               out
               of
               the
               body
               these
               Winds
               ,
               these
               Corpuscles
               ,
               or
               these
               injurious
               Atoms
               :
               And
               that
               also
               which
               removes
               these
               Seeds
               ,
               or
               internal
               Principles
               of
               our
               Diseases
               out
               of
               our
               Bodies
               ,
               doth
               not
               produce
               that
               Effect
               by
               a
               certain
               Vertue
               ,
               or
               Physical
               quality
               ,
               or
               by
               a
               certain
               Antipathy
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               said
               of
               Rubarb
               and
               Senna
               ,
               but
               by
               motion
               and
               action
               which
               is
               made
               upon
               these
               rarified
               bodies
               ,
               these
               loosed
               Corpuseles
               ,
               
               or
               emancipated
               Atoms
               ,
               proceeding
               from
               every
               digestion
               in
               the
               bodies
               of
               those
               which
               are
               most
               healthful
               .
            
             
               This
               Motion
               is
               performed
               either
               by
               Purgatives
               or
               Emeticks
               ,
               or
               by
               Sudorificks
               ,
               the
               two
               former
               of
               these
               are
               fitted
               to
               eject
               those
               which
               arise
               from
               the
               first
               and
               second
               digestion
               ,
               and
               Sudorificks
               do
               expel
               Corpuscles
               or
               Atoms
               of
               the
               third
               digestion
               ,
               but
               here
               is
               no
               room
               to
               shew
               the
               differences
               of
               these
               Remedies
               ;
               however
               we
               must
               trace
               out
               the
               manner
               of
               those
               Operations
               .
            
             
               I
               said
               a
               while
               that
               Medicaments
               do
               operate
               only
               by
               a
               vellication
               of
               Membranes
               ,
               Nerves
               ,
               and
               Fibres
               ,
               and
               which
               is
               produced
               by
               sharp
               Corpuscles
               flowing
               from
               the
               Medicines
               ,
               and
               sticking
               to
               the
               aforementioned
               parts
               ,
               whose
               motion
               is
               communicated
               to
               the
               subtle
               Foreign
               bodies
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Excrements
               of
               every
               particular
               digestion
               ,
               whereby
               these
               matters
               are
               driven
               forth
               the
               nearest
               and
               most
               commodious
               way
               for
               evacuation
               .
               I
               'le
               make
               an
               end
               of
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               with
               an
               Example
               of
               a
               familiar
               Remedy
               ,
               by
               Means
               whereof
               every
               man
               may
               preserve
               his
               Health
               ,
               without
               either
               bleeding
               or
               Purging
               ;
               nevertheless
               ,
               I
               do
               allow
               that
               bleeding
               sometimes
               is
               necessary
               ,
               and
               very
               useful
               to
               evacuate
               those
               
               emancipated
               Atoms
               or
               Corpuscles
               ,
               which
               are
               loosed
               in
               the
               veins
               ,
               from
               the
               digestion
               in
               the
               Liver
               ,
               especially
               when
               they
               being
               shut
               up
               ,
               and
               cannot
               find
               their
               way
               out
               ,
               they
               stick
               to
               the
               Pleura
               Membrane
               ,
               and
               prick
               and
               vellicate
               it
               ,
               and
               thereon
               produce
               an
               inflammation
               ,
               known
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Pleurisie
               ,
               Therefore
               in
               this
               Distemper
               ,
               as
               also
               in
               continual
               Fevers
               ,
               Bleeding
               and
               Sudorificks
               are
               by
               no
               means
               to
               be
               omitted
               .
            
             
               The
               same
               thing
               may
               be
               said
               of
               using
               Purgative
               Remedies
               or
               Emeticks
               ,
               to
               evacuate
               earthy
               Excrements
               ,
               as
               flegme
               and
               slimy
               humours
               arising
               from
               the
               first
               digestion
               ;
               and
               also
               Serosities
               or
               Choller
               ,
               and
               Melancholly
               being
               the
               Excrements
               of
               the
               second
               Concoction
               ,
               but
               because
               the
               defects
               of
               the
               first
               Concoction
               are
               not
               mended
               or
               repaired
               in
               the
               second
               ;
               and
               the
               first
               is
               more
               perfect
               ,
               as
               the
               Ventricle
               is
               more
               pure
               and
               more
               clean
               ,
               and
               cleared
               of
               that
               viscous
               Flegm
               which
               disturbs
               its
               action
               ,
               and
               hinders
               digestion
               .
               Without
               either
               envy
               or
               prejudice
               ,
               I
               do
               here
               produce
               a
               vulgar
               Remedie
               as
               most
               useful
               to
               preserve
               or
               restore
               Health
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               rightly
               used
               as
               it
               should
               be
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               found
               it
               by
               experience
               ,
               besides
               that
               it
               manifests
               the
               Truth
               of
               my
               Principles
               ,
               
               which
               supposes
               every
               evacuation
               to
               be
               made
               by
               motion
               and
               vellication
               of
               the
               sharp
               Corpuscles
               or
               penetrating
               Atoms
               .
            
             
               Therefore
               I
               take
               every
               morning
               a
               Goose
               Feather
               ;
               fit
               and
               slender
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               in
               its
               own
               Nature
               ,
               I
               put
               this
               gently
               into
               my
               mouth
               ,
               and
               I
               thrust
               it
               further
               to
               my
               jaws
               ,
               and
               hold
               it
               there
               for
               some
               time
               ,
               and
               I
               draw
               backwards
               and
               forwards
               ,
               and
               I
               perceive
               a
               vellication
               made
               by
               the
               Feather
               on
               my
               Jaw
               ,
               Palate
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               Parts
               adjoyning
               ,
               and
               likewise
               after
               this
               vellication
               ,
               I
               do
               observe
               that
               Water
               ,
               Phlegm
               ,
               and
               viscous
               humours
               ,
               being
               dissolved
               ,
               do
               flow
               in
               great
               quantity
               for
               the
               space
               of
               a
               quarter
               of
               an
               hour
               ;
               And
               all
               this
               is
               done
               without
               any
               violence
               or
               danger
               ,
               hereby
               I
               find
               that
               the
               Head
               is
               lightsome
               ,
               and
               the
               Stomach
               freed
               and
               disburthened
               ,
               and
               that
               thereby
               the
               Appetite
               is
               increased
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Corpuscles
               which
               before
               ascended
               to
               the
               Brain
               by
               way
               of
               Vapours
               are
               evacuated
               ,
               incarcerated
               ,
               or
               involved
               in
               the
               viscuous
               humours
               which
               are
               flowing
               ,
               and
               afterward
               the
               first
               digestion
               is
               better
               made
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               evidenced
               by
               experience
               ,
               that
               as
               the
               ventricle
               is
               less
               burdned
               ,
               so
               our
               Sleep
               is
               longer
               ,
               sweeter
               ,
               and
               less
               interrupted
               :
               
               Were
               it
               not
               that
               I
               fear
               to
               exceed
               those
               bounds
               which
               I
               proposed
               to
               my self
               ,
               I
               could
               make
               many
               useful
               Observations
               upon
               this
               Subject
               .
               But
               I
               must
               remember
               that
               I
               do
               not
               speak
               of
               Medicine
               ,
               Remedies
               ,
               Health
               ,
               and
               Diseases
               ,
               but
               by
               chance
               and
               occasionally
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               sufficient
               ,
               if
               I
               oblige
               the
               Publick
               and
               the
               Learned
               with
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Atoms
               ,
               and
               that
               I
               be
               helpful
               to
               Them
               as
               well
               as
               to
               the
               Sick
               ,
               by
               the
               means
               of
               those
               Remedies
               which
               I
               discover
               ,
               and
               which
               I
               freely
               propose
               :
               And
               though
               I
               offer
               many
               things
               which
               were
               neither
               said
               ,
               taught
               ,
               nor
               writ
               before
               ;
               nevertheless
               I
               beg
               the
               Readers
               pardon
               ,
               for
               that
               I
               add
               no
               more
               to
               this
               matter
               ,
               for
               I
               am
               afraid
               if
               I
               should
               ,
               to
               be
               tedious
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               if
               I
               have
               enlarged
               my self
               too
               far
               ,
               I
               hope
               he
               will
               forgive
               me
               ;
               it
               were
               hard
               to
               say
               less
               of
               these
               things
               ,
               except
               a
               man
               would
               say
               nothing
               at
               all
               of
               them
               ,
               besides
               that
               it
               is
               grateful
               to
               every
               man
               to
               speak
               and
               write
               of
               those
               things
               which
               he
               loves
               ,
               and
               are
               agreeable
               with
               his
               Profession
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XVII
               .
               Of
               Formal
               ,
               Exemplary
               ,
               and
               Material
               Causes
               .
            
             
               FOrm
               and
               Formal
               Cause
               is
               one
               and
               the
               same
               thing
               ;
               and
               when
               we
               say
               there
               are
               two
               sorts
               of
               Forms
               ,
               that
               is
               only
               according
               to
               our
               manner
               of
               conceiving
               things
               .
               So
               we
               say
               there
               are
               two
               sorts
               of
               Formal
               Causes
               ,
               the
               Substantial
               and
               Accidental
               .
            
             
               But
               all
               these
               Forms
               are
               imaginary
               ,
               neither
               do
               true
               Philosophers
               acknowledge
               any
               other
               Substance
               to
               be
               in
               Natural
               Compounds
               ,
               than
               Matter
               ,
               except
               only
               in
               man
               ;
               nor
               any
               other
               Form
               than
               the
               disposition
               of
               the
               Parts
               ,
               because
               all
               these
               Forms
               are
               altogether
               useless
               .
            
             
               Moreover
               these
               great
               Sticklers
               for
               Forms
               ,
               cannot
               say
               what
               they
               would
               mean
               by
               a
               Substantial
               or
               Accidental
               Form
               ,
               Therefore
               we
               do
               with
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               Justice
               lay
               aside
               these
               fictitious
               Forms
               ,
               as
               being
               but
               Chimeras
               ,
               and
               of
               no
               use
               .
            
             
               The
               Exemplary
               Cause
               may
               be
               referred
               to
               the
               formal
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               the
               Idea
               and
               inward
               form
               of
               that
               which
               we
               frame
               in
               our
               Spirit
               ;
               so
               the
               formal
               Cause
               of
               a
               Picture
               ,
               is
               the
               disposition
               of
               its
               parts
               ,
               
               according
               to
               the
               disposition
               and
               ordination
               which
               it
               then
               had
               in
               the
               Spirit
               of
               the
               Painter
               .
               The
               same
               may
               be
               said
               of
               all
               rational
               Agents
               ,
               which
               are
               endued
               with
               understanding
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               no
               difference
               be
               twixt
               Matter
               and
               a
               Material
               Cause
               ,
               and
               there
               are
               two
               sorts
               of
               material
               Causes
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               of
               matter
               ;
               That
               is
               the
               First
               matter
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               all
               bodies
               are
               composed
               ,
               and
               into
               which
               ,
               by
               an
               Universal
               Division
               ,
               they
               may
               be
               reduced
               ;
               the
               Second
               ,
               is
               nothing
               else
               but
               Bodies
               made
               of
               the
               first
               ,
               and
               upon
               which
               the
               efficient
               Causes
               do
               exercise
               their
               activities
               .
            
             
               Therefore
               it
               is
               apparent
               ,
               That
               there
               is
               nothing
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               but
               what
               is
               a
               Compound
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               is
               no
               Compound
               without
               matter
               :
               It
               is
               also
               certain
               ,
               That
               there
               is
               nothing
               made
               without
               an
               Efficient
               Cause
               ,
               which
               acts
               upon
               Compounds
               and
               destroys
               them
               ,
               that
               of
               them
               others
               may
               be
               made
               ;
               because
               the
               matter
               of
               the
               first
               ,
               serves
               for
               the
               composition
               of
               the
               second
               ;
               the
               Matter
               which
               goes
               to
               the
               composition
               of
               the
               first
               and
               second
               ,
               is
               the
               first
               Matter
               ,
               or
               Material
               Cause
               of
               the
               Compound
               ,
               and
               that
               Matter
               which
               serves
               the
               Efficient
               Cause
               for
               a
               Subject
               and
               Patient
               ,
               is
               called
               the
               Second
               Matter
               .
            
             
               Both
               of
               them
               may
               be
               an
               efficient
               cause
               ,
               
               for
               Compounds
               do
               act
               upon
               one
               another
               ,
               as
               the
               Elements
               which
               drive
               one
               another
               backwards
               and
               forwards
               ;
               that
               which
               drives
               another
               is
               called
               the
               Agent
               ,
               as
               that
               which
               is
               driven
               is
               called
               the
               Patient
               ;
               and
               if
               there
               be
               any
               thing
               which
               resists
               it
               ,
               and
               drives
               back
               another
               ,
               this
               regress
               of
               the
               motion
               is
               called
               a
               reaction
               ;
               so
               one
               and
               the
               same
               thing
               ,
               may
               be
               the
               Subject
               and
               cause
               of
               Motion
               ;
               and
               that
               to
               give
               and
               receive
               ,
               being
               the
               Principle
               of
               Agent
               and
               Patient
               ,
               may
               Be
               at
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               but
               in
               divers
               respects
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XVIII
               .
               Of
               the
               first
               Matter
               .
            
             
               ALL
               Philosophers
               do
               unanimously
               agree
               ,
               That
               there
               is
               a
               
                 first
                 Matter
              
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               which
               was
               produced
               from
               the
               beginning
               ,
               and
               tho'
               it
               can
               never
               be
               altered
               by
               any
               Change
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               to
               be
               seen
               in
               all
               the
               Generations
               and
               Corruptions
               which
               are
               in
               Nature
               ;
               this
               doth
               suppose
               ,
               that
               the
               first
               Matter
               did
               exist
               before
               the
               Generation
               of
               the
               Compound
               wherein
               it
               is
               found
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               still
               remains
               ,
               and
               survives
               the
               Corruption
               
               of
               it
               ;
               as
               fire
               is
               made
               of
               Chips
               ,
               the
               Matter
               of
               the
               Fire
               was
               in
               the
               Chips
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               found
               partly
               in
               the
               Fire
               ,
               partly
               in
               the
               Smoak
               ,
               and
               partly
               also
               in
               the
               Ashes
               :
               It
               is
               agreed
               by
               all
               Men
               ,
               That
               nothing
               is
               made
               out
               of
               nothing
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               is
               nothing
               in
               Nature
               ,
               which
               can
               be
               reduced
               into
               nothing
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               first
               remains
               one
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               in
               all
               the
               Revolutions
               which
               do
               happen
               .
               Therefore
               in
               respect
               of
               Matter
               ,
               we
               may
               justly
               say
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               nothing
               new
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               since
               the
               Creation
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               this
               Matter
               ,
               in
               its
               Nature
               ,
               is
               incorruptible
               ,
               so
               that
               to
               explain
               the
               Essence
               of
               this
               first
               Matter
               ,
               is
               all
               ,
               and
               the
               one
               only
               difficulty
               :
               If
               we
               hearken
               to
               Aristotle
               ,
               he
               makes
               It
               the
               Subject
               of
               all
               Forms
               ,
               and
               that
               It
               is
               nothing
               but
               a
               passive
               Power
               ,
               or
               a
               meer
               Capacity
               of
               producing
               ,
               and
               receiving
               them
               in
               its
               Bosom
               ;
               He
               says
               in
               another
               place
               ,
               that
               Matter
               in
               it self
               hath
               neither
               quality
               nor
               quantity
               ,
               nor
               any
               Essence
               ,
               beside
               that
               which
               it
               received
               from
               that
               Form
               which
               perfected
               it
               :
               But
               this
               explication
               gives
               us
               no
               Idea
               of
               Matter
               ,
               neither
               doth
               it
               teach
               us
               any
               thing
               of
               the
               nature
               of
               it
               ;
               on
               the
               other
               hand
               ,
               according
               to
               this
               Doctrine
               ,
               we
               may
               say
               that
               Matter
               is
               something
               ,
               and
               we
               may
               say
               at
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               nothing
               ;
               and
               that
               
               it
               gives
               that
               Being
               to
               Form
               ,
               and
               receives
               the
               same
               from
               it
               ;
               and
               lastly
               ,
               that
               it
               hath
               distinct
               parts
               without
               any
               quantity
               ;
               which
               seems
               to
               be
               impossible
               .
            
             
               They
               were
               more
               in
               the
               right
               ,
               who
               said
               ,
               That
               the
               first
               Matter
               was
               nothing
               else
               but
               the
               first
               Elements
               ,
               into
               which
               Compounds
               by
               a
               total
               dissolution
               are
               reduced
               ,
               also
               these
               Elements
               ought
               to
               be
               simple
               ,
               and
               indivisible
               ,
               for
               otherwise
               ,
               the
               first
               Elements
               are
               not
               such
               as
               we
               suppose
               them
               to
               be
               :
               It
               follows
               ,
               from
               this
               Doctrine
               ,
               that
               neither
               Water
               ,
               nor
               Air
               ,
               nor
               Earth
               ,
               nor
               Fire
               ,
               are
               the
               first
               Elements
               of
               things
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               Compounds
               :
               Therefore
               we
               must
               look
               out
               for
               other
               Elements
               ,
               which
               are
               simple
               and
               indivisible
               ;
               those
               things
               which
               the
               Chymists
               would
               fain
               establish
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Salt
               ,
               Sulphur
               ,
               and
               Mercury
               ,
               cannot
               be
               taken
               for
               the
               First
               Elements
               of
               Bodies
               ,
               since
               they
               are
               but
               Compounds
               of
               many
               other
               Bodies
               .
               I
               am
               of
               the
               same
               Opinion
               concerning
               Descartes
               his
               three
               Elements
               ,
               which
               he
               would
               have
               to
               be
               the
               principles
               of
               things
               ,
               which
               is
               impossible
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               divisible
               .
            
             
               Therefore
               we
               must
               acknowledge
               ,
               that
               only
               simple
               and
               indivisible
               Atoms
               ,
               are
               the
               first
               Matter
               ,
               and
               first
               Principles
               and
               Elements
               whereof
               Bodies
               are
               composed
               ;
               Out
               of
               
               these
               Atoms
               are
               Corpuscles
               made
               ,
               out
               of
               these
               Corpuscles
               small
               Masses
               ,
               out
               of
               Masses
               greater
               parts
               ,
               &
               then
               of
               these
               parts
               greater
               Bodies
               ,
               whereof
               the
               Universe
               doth
               consist
               ;
               In
               the
               same
               manner
               ,
               going
               backward
               in
               an
               analytical
               method
               ,
               the
               World
               is
               divided
               into
               great
               Bodies
               ,
               those
               into
               parts
               ,
               parts
               into
               small
               Masses
               ,
               Masses
               into
               Corpuscles
               ,
               and
               lastly
               ,
               these
               Corpuscles
               are
               divided
               into
               Atoms
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XIX
               .
               Of
               Atoms
               and
               their
               Nature
               .
            
             
               THat
               we
               may
               solidly
               evince
               the
               existency
               of
               Atoms
               ,
               we
               must
               suppose
               ,
               that
               every
               compound
               may
               be
               divided
               into
               so
               many
               parts
               ,
               as
               there
               are
               which
               make
               the
               compound
               ,
               Therefore
               division
               ought
               necessarily
               to
               cease
               ,
               when
               there
               is
               a
               failure
               of
               parts
               to
               be
               divided
               ;
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               end
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               there
               are
               Particles
               to
               be
               divided
               ;
               one
               of
               the
               two
               we
               must
               allow
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               either
               that
               a
               body
               cannot
               be
               so
               exactly
               divided
               ,
               but
               that
               there
               always
               remain
               divisible
               parts
               
                 in
                 infinitum
              
               ;
               or
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               parts
               after
               a
               certain
               number
               of
               Divisions
               ,
               which
               will
               not
               admit
               any
               further
               division
               ;
               Aristotle
               stands
               for
               the
               former
               ,
               but
               Gassendus
               and
               the
               Ancient
               
               Philosophers
               do
               defend
               the
               latter
               and
               according
               to
               this
               last
               Doctrine
               ,
               after
               all
               the
               Divisions
               are
               made
               ,
               nothing
               can
               remain
               besides
               Atoms
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               indivisible
               Beings
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               first
               Elements
               of
               Natural
               Bodies
               .
            
             
               I
               confess
               ,
               it
               is
               hard
               to
               imagin
               a
               corporeal
               thing
               to
               be
               indivisible
               ,
               because
               we
               see
               nothing
               in
               this
               World
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               divisible
               ,
               but
               this
               makes
               nothing
               against
               Atoms
               ,
               which
               are
               Corporeal
               ,
               because
               they
               compose
               Bodies
               ,
               and
               are
               Indivisible
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               the
               first
               ,
               and
               most
               simple
               Elements
               of
               Bodies
               :
               Hence
               arises
               another
               difficulty
               ,
               because
               it
               cannot
               be
               easily
               explained
               ;
               after
               what
               manner
               a
               thing
               that
               is
               divisible
               ,
               is
               composed
               of
               parts
               which
               are
               indivisible
               .
            
             
               Impartial
               minds
               do
               not
               find
               so
               much
               difficulty
               in
               conceiving
               this
               matter
               ,
               as
               those
               do
               ,
               who
               follow
               the
               prejudices
               which
               they
               have
               received
               :
               First
               ,
               these
               Men
               who
               are
               thus
               so
               prepossessed
               ,
               do
               not
               consider
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               many
               things
               which
               escape
               our
               Senses
               ,
               and
               yet
               are
               most
               real
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               they
               do
               not
               consider
               that
               that
               which
               composes
               a
               Body
               ,
               is
               not
               a
               compound
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               that
               Unity
               makes
               number
               ,
               tho'
               it self
               be
               not
               a
               number
               :
               Letters
               ,
               whereof
               Nouns
               and
               words
               are
               framed
               ,
               yet
               are
               neither
               the
               one
               nor
               the
               other
               .
               The
               drops
               
               of
               Water
               whereof
               Rivers
               do
               consist
               ,
               are
               not
               Rivers
               ;
               so
               Atoms
               though
               they
               are
               invisible
               and
               indivisible
               ,
               yet
               they
               compose
               Bodies
               which
               are
               visible
               and
               divisible
               .
            
             
               Aristotle
               and
               his
               Followers
               ,
               do
               teach
               us
               ,
               That
               a
               small
               body
               ,
               as
               for
               Example
               ,
               a
               Millet
               Seed
               ,
               is
               divisible
               in
               infinitum
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               contains
               an
               infinite
               number
               of
               Parts
               ;
               which
               being
               supposed
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               concluded
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               as
               many
               parts
               in
               the
               Millet
               Seed
               ,
               as
               there
               are
               in
               the
               whole
               Terrestrial
               Globe
               :
               Also
               according
               to
               this
               Opinion
               ,
               we
               must
               grant
               ,
               that
               a
               Body
               cannot
               be
               divided
               into
               as
               many
               parts
               ,
               as
               really
               it
               may
               ,
               and
               that
               neither
               the
               hither
               or
               further
               end
               of
               a
               staff
               can
               be
               found
               ,
               nor
               that
               there
               is
               a
               Circle
               or
               perfect
               Piramid
               ,
               nor
               that
               the
               parts
               of
               a
               Body
               can
               be
               immediately
               divided
               .
               All
               which
               consequences
               as
               they
               are
               absolutely
               necessary
               ,
               so
               they
               are
               all
               equally
               absurd
               .
            
             
               Descartes
               did
               endeavour
               to
               free
               himself
               from
               this
               difficulty
               ,
               by
               saying
               that
               the
               number
               of
               the
               parts
               of
               the
               Millet-Seed
               ,
               was
               neither
               finite
               ,
               nor
               infinite
               ,
               but
               only
               that
               they
               were
               indefinite
               :
               But
               the
               evasion
               is
               ridiculous
               ,
               and
               these
               two
               Philosophers
               are
               forced
               to
               confess
               ,
               that
               every
               part
               of
               the
               Millet-seed
               hath
               its
               extension
               ,
               
               and
               if
               their
               Number
               be
               either
               infinite
               or
               indefinite
               ,
               then
               their
               extensions
               also
               will
               be
               either
               infinite
               or
               indefinite
               at
               the
               least
               ,
               which
               is
               absurd
               to
               affirm
               .
               I
               add
               no
               more
               ,
               to
               avoid
               Scholastic
               Intricacies
               and
               distinctions
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XX.
               The
               Properties
               ,
               Magnitude
               ,
               Figure
               ,
               Weight
               and
               Motion
               of
               Atoms
               .
            
             
               AN
               Atom
               is
               a
               corporeal
               Being
               ,
               simple
               ,
               invisible
               ,
               and
               indivisible
               :
               Solidity
               constitutes
               its
               Essence
               ,
               or
               essential
               property
               ,
               which
               distinguishes
               it
               from
               Spirits
               and
               Vacuity
               ,
               which
               have
               no
               power
               of
               resisting
               .
            
             
               Atoms
               do
               necessarily
               avoid
               all
               our
               Senses
               ,
               because
               these
               are
               composed
               of
               many
               distinct
               and
               gross
               parts
               ,
               whose
               Object
               ought
               to
               be
               composed
               ,
               e're
               it
               can
               be
               perceived
               by
               the
               external
               Organ
               ,
               which
               nevertheless
               doth
               not
               destroy
               the
               truth
               and
               reality
               of
               Atoms
               ,
               because
               small
               Corpuscles
               do
               escape
               our
               Senses
               ,
               as
               we
               observe
               in
               Dust
               which
               sticks
               to
               our
               Cloaths
               ,
               and
               also
               in
               the
               Corpuscles
               of
               a
               Ring
               ,
               which
               is
               wasted
               and
               diminished
               by
               time
               and
               use
               ,
               in
               the
               Corpuscles
               of
               a
               Stone
               ,
               which
               is
               made
               hollow
               
               by
               the
               drops
               of
               Water
               which
               fall
               upon
               it
               in
               divers
               occult
               parts
               ,
               in
               a
               Mite
               which
               cannot
               be
               seen
               without
               the
               help
               of
               a
               Microscope
               ,
               and
               lastly
               ,
               in
               small
               Corpuscles
               ,
               which
               are
               seen
               to
               move
               in
               a
               Chamber
               ,
               by
               the
               help
               of
               the
               Sun-beams
               ;
               that
               we
               may
               omit
               many
               others
               which
               are
               smaller
               ,
               which
               without
               doubt
               we
               could
               see
               ,
               if
               our
               sight
               was
               sharper
               ,
               as
               I
               shall
               mention
               in
               my
               Animadversions
               about
               Experiments
               of
               Miscroscopes
               .
            
             
               Though
               Atoms
               are
               most
               subtle
               and
               inperceptible
               ,
               yet
               they
               have
               their
               particular
               extension
               ,
               magnitude
               ,
               and
               figure
               ,
               from
               whence
               their
               differences
               do
               arise
               ;
               for
               the
               figure
               of
               some
               of
               them
               is
               round
               ,
               as
               the
               Atoms
               of
               Water
               ,
               Oyl
               ,
               and
               Quick-Silver
               ;
               others
               have
               cubicular
               figures
               ,
               such
               are
               the
               Atoms
               of
               Sea-Water
               ;
               and
               others
               are
               Pyramidal
               ,
               as
               those
               whereof
               Nitre
               doth
               consist
               ;
               there
               are
               some
               which
               have
               sharp
               points
               like
               needles
               '
               as
               Fire
               ,
               whence
               we
               are
               to
               suppose
               that
               there
               are
               others
               variously
               figured
               .
            
             
               This
               difference
               is
               necessary
               to
               distinguish
               Compounds
               :
               And
               as
               these
               Atoms
               ,
               as
               to
               their
               solidity
               ,
               or
               invisibility
               ,
               and
               indivisibility
               (
               which
               are
               their
               inseparable
               Properties
               )
               are
               alike
               ;
               so
               also
               if
               they
               did
               not
               differ
               in
               their
               figure
               and
               thickness
               ,
               all
               bodies
               would
               be
               of
               the
               same
               likeness
               .
            
             
             
               Weight
               is
               the
               Principle
               of
               the
               said
               Natural
               Motion
               ,
               insomuch
               as
               it
               doth
               resist
               a
               violent
               motion
               :
               That
               I
               mention
               here
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               know
               whether
               motion
               of
               Atoms
               hath
               an
               internal
               or
               an
               external
               Principle
               ,
               or
               whether
               Weight
               be
               determined
               only
               to
               one
               Motion
               ,
               or
               that
               it
               be
               indifferently
               inclined
               to
               many
               :
               And
               whether
               the
               motion
               of
               Atoms
               do
               tend
               to
               some
               Center
               :
               And
               whether
               it
               be
               continuant
               or
               interrupted
               :
               And
               lastly
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               perpendicular
               or
               horizontal
               ,
               Parallel
               or
               declined
               ,
               right
               or
               parabolical
               ,
               or
               circular
               .
            
             
               In
               order
               to
               resolve
               well
               this
               difficulty
               ,
               I
               suppose
               that
               Atoms
               may
               be
               considered
               in
               a
               double
               State
               ,
               The
               First
               State
               of
               them
               is
               before
               the
               Composition
               of
               the
               bodies
               which
               are
               made
               of
               them
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               called
               the
               State
               of
               Liberty
               :
               The
               other
               is
               that
               which
               they
               have
               in
               the
               bodies
               which
               do
               consist
               of
               them
               ;
               which
               may
               be
               termed
               the
               State
               of
               obligation
               or
               servitude
               .
            
             
               If
               Attoms
               be
               considered
               in
               their
               First
               State
               ,
               their
               motion
               is
               perpetual
               :
               So
               that
               an
               Atom
               that
               is
               loose
               and
               freed
               from
               any
               composition
               ,
               is
               essentially
               in
               motion
               ,
               which
               ought
               not
               in
               the
               least
               to
               be
               wondred
               at
               ;
               for
               Motion
               in
               respect
               of
               a
               free
               Atom
               ,
               is
               the
               same
               that
               Understanding
               
               is
               in
               respect
               of
               an
               Angel●
               which
               is
               never
               without
               knowing
               ,
               unless
               his
               Intellect
               is
               bound
               and
               clouded
               .
            
             
               From
               this
               Principle
               it
               is
               evident
               ,
               That
               Atoms
               are
               in
               continual
               motion
               ,
               unless
               they
               are
               hindred
               ,
               or
               that
               there
               is
               some
               obstruction
               in
               the
               way
               ,
               or
               that
               there
               are
               other
               Atoms
               resisting
               and
               repelling
               of
               them
               ,
               or
               that
               they
               find
               such
               as
               will
               stick
               unto
               them
               ,
               or
               that
               they
               insinuate
               themselves
               into
               the
               Atoms
               of
               certain
               bodies
               ,
               or
               or
               that
               they
               enter
               into
               some
               composition
               ,
               whereby
               their
               motion
               is
               stopped
               .
            
             
               Nevertheless
               ,
               Atoms
               in
               Compounds
               are
               not
               altogether
               void
               of
               motion
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               not
               so
               straitly
               imbodied
               together
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               have
               some
               motion
               ,
               like
               Vibrations
               and
               Palpitations
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               liberty
               which
               is
               granted
               them
               by
               the
               disseminated
               Vacuities
               ;
               nay
               ,
               some
               of
               them
               sometimes
               do
               attempt
               their
               escape
               ,
               especially
               in
               porous
               bodies
               ,
               which
               therefore
               are
               sooner
               corrupted
               and
               perish
               ,
               than
               other
               Bodies
               which
               are
               more
               solid
               ,
               and
               more
               close
               .
               It
               is
               yet
               more
               evident
               in
               living
               bodies
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               the
               animal
               Spirits
               ,
               which
               are
               but
               the
               bodies
               of
               Atoms
               ,
               and
               most
               subtile
               Corpuscles
               ,
               are
               dissipated
               by
               transpiration
               ,
               whence
               aliments
               are
               necessarily
               requisite
               ,
               for
               to
               supply
               the
               Spirits
               of
               the
               whole
               body
               ,
               
               which
               are
               dissipated
               by
               motion
               and
               agitation
               .
            
             
               This
               motion
               of
               Atoms
               ,
               or
               the
               least
               Corpuscles
               ,
               in
               living
               bodies
               ,
               may
               be
               deservedly
               accounted
               the
               Image
               of
               their
               first
               liberty
               ,
               and
               tho'
               they
               do
               but
               seldom
               enjoy
               their
               full
               liberty
               ,
               yet
               they
               are
               apt
               to
               raise
               the
               greatest
               commotions
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               be
               freed
               ,
               and
               to
               gain
               their
               liberty
               ;
               this
               is
               the
               origine
               of
               many
               distempers
               ,
               as
               in
               Acute
               Fevers
               ,
               the
               Atoms
               or
               Corpuscles
               of
               the
               boiling
               blood
               ,
               or
               obstructed
               choller
               ,
               are
               carried
               and
               driven
               into
               the
               Brain
               ,
               where
               they
               produce
               watchfulness
               ,
               Deliriums
               ,
               and
               Phrensies
               .
            
             
               According
               to
               this
               Principle
               ,
               that
               which
               we
               said
               before
               may
               be
               concluded
               ,
               
                 That
                 many
                 Distempers
                 do
                 arise
                 from
                 minute
                 Corpuscles
                 ,
                 and
                 emancipated
                 Atoms
                 .
              
               For
               These
               being
               driven
               forwards
               by
               other
               Atoms
               ,
               and
               forced
               back
               ,
               do
               run
               into
               the
               membranes
               ,
               
                 Periostiam
                 ,
                 Meninges
              
               ,
               or
               intestines
               ,
               and
               cause
               Pains
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               the
               Collick
               ,
               Headach
               ,
               Gouts
               and
               Rheumatisms
               ;
               So
               that
               this
               solution
               of
               Corpuscles
               ,
               and
               emancipation
               of
               Atoms
               in
               our
               Bodies
               ,
               are
               much
               to
               be
               feared
               ,
               and
               to
               prevent
               this
               danger
               ,
               all
               motions
               of
               the
               body
               which
               are
               too
               violent
               ,
               must
               be
               avoided
               ;
               for
               these
               are
               the
               external
               cause
               of
               the
               confusion
               of
               the
               Spirits
               ,
               
               and
               the
               emancipation
               of
               the
               Atoms
               .
            
             
               The
               emancipation
               of
               Atoms
               ,
               and
               also
               of
               the
               small
               Corpuscles
               ,
               which
               are
               composed
               of
               those
               Atoms
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               feared
               no
               less
               in
               the
               great
               than
               little
               World
               ,
               for
               the
               Winds
               are
               nothing
               else
               but
               emancipated
               Atoms
               ,
               which
               by
               their
               impetuosity
               ,
               being
               driven
               backwards
               and
               forwards
               ,
               do
               force
               all
               bodies
               which
               they
               meet
               with
               in
               their
               way
               :
               It
               is
               these
               Atoms
               which
               agitate
               the
               Air
               and
               the
               Sea
               ,
               and
               cause
               Earth-quakes
               ,
               and
               also
               over-turn
               all
               things
               which
               resist
               their
               motion
               :
               Therefore
               ,
               the
               motions
               of
               Atoms
               ,
               are
               neither
               equal
               nor
               every
               where
               alike
               ,
               but
               they
               do
               vary
               according
               to
               the
               diversity
               of
               Bodies
               whereby
               they
               are
               driven
               ,
               or
               as
               the
               figures
               of
               them
               are
               more
               or
               less
               fitted
               for
               motion
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               proportion
               of
               Vacuities
               ,
               which
               are
               dispersed
               in
               bodies
               ;
               So
               that
               some
               Atoms
               are
               moved
               quicker
               ,
               and
               others
               slower
               ,
               not
               because
               some
               are
               heavier
               than
               others
               ,
               but
               because
               they
               are
               driven
               backwards
               and
               forwards
               ,
               or
               are
               stopped
               by
               others
               which
               do
               fix
               them
               ,
               with
               the
               greater
               or
               less
               violence
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XXI
               .
               Difficulties
               arising
               from
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Atoms
               .
            
             
               THE
               first
               which
               presents
               it self
               ,
               is
               in
               relation
               to
               the
               Being
               and
               Nature
               of
               Atoms
               ,
               therefore
               it
               is
               hard
               to
               conceive
               ,
               that
               an
               Atom
               is
               corporeal
               and
               material
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               indivisible
               ,
               or
               that
               the
               same
               being
               indivisible
               ,
               should
               at
               the
               same
               time
               have
               its
               grossness
               and
               extension
               ;
               but
               this
               difficulty
               proceeds
               from
               nothing
               else
               ,
               but
               the
               prejudice
               of
               our
               Senses
               ,
               which
               can
               conceive
               no
               Objects
               ,
               but
               as
               they
               are
               divisible
               and
               gross
               ,
               neither
               can
               they
               give
               to
               our
               Soul
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               an
               indivisible
               being
               )
               an
               Idea
               of
               an
               indivisible
               thing
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               only
               our
               Soul
               which
               is
               indivisible
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               an
               Atom
               ,
               is
               able
               to
               conceive
               the
               nature
               of
               them
               ,
               which
               being
               elevated
               above
               the
               Senses
               ,
               can
               correct
               the
               Errors
               of
               them
               ;
               therefore
               I
               say
               that
               an
               Atom
               is
               not
               a
               body
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Notion
               which
               we
               have
               of
               it
               ;
               that
               it
               is
               a
               compound
               Being
               ;
               but
               I
               affirm
               it
               to
               be
               a
               simple
               Being
               ,
               and
               also
               Corporeal
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               simple
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               indivisible
               ;
               and
               corporeal
               ,
               because
               it
               hath
               a
               
               certain
               extension
               ,
               and
               makes
               up
               the
               composition
               of
               bodies
               ,
               which
               ,
               in
               the
               total
               division
               of
               them
               ,
               are
               reduced
               again
               into
               Atoms
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               two
               other
               difficulties
               which
               do
               arise
               from
               the
               former
               ,
               for
               ,
               if
               an
               Atom
               be
               indivisible
               ,
               after
               what
               manner
               can
               we
               propose
               to
               our selves
               ,
               that
               it
               hath
               extension
               ,
               or
               how
               can
               it
               be
               an
               ingredient
               in
               the
               composition
               of
               divisible
               bodies
               ?
               To
               which
               it
               is
               answered
               in
               few
               words
               ,
               That
               extension
               is
               according
               to
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               thing
               extended
               ,
               for
               if
               the
               thing
               extended
               be
               divisible
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               manner
               is
               the
               extension
               ,
               and
               so
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ;
               so
               it
               is
               of
               the
               rational
               Soul
               ,
               which
               is
               possessed
               of
               the
               whole
               body
               ,
               and
               exercises
               its
               operations
               in
               all
               the
               parts
               of
               it
               ,
               nevertheless
               it
               is
               ,
               like
               an
               Atom
               ,
               indivisible
               ,
               and
               though
               it
               be
               divisible
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               space
               it
               occupies
               ,
               yet
               it
               hath
               an
               internal
               extension
               ,
               which
               is
               indivisible
               :
               It
               is
               the
               same
               thing
               which
               Divines
               are
               forced
               to
               say
               of
               Angels
               ,
               and
               some
               Philosophers
               ,
               about
               their
               Physical
               tumid
               points
               .
            
             
               But
               some
               will
               say
               ,
               that
               Atoms
               are
               like
               neither
               to
               Souls
               ,
               Angels
               ,
               or
               Physical
               Points
               ,
               because
               they
               have
               parts
               ,
               and
               these
               have
               none
               ,
               because
               that
               which
               doth
               consist
               of
               parts
               is
               divisible
               ,
               it
               follows
               also
               
               that
               an
               Atom
               is
               divisible
               .
               To
               this
               difficulty
               ,
               I
               answer
               with
               the
               Divines
               ,
               That
               Angels
               and
               our
               Souls
               ,
               which
               are
               Spirits
               ;
               and
               also
               with
               Philosophers
               ,
               that
               physical
               Points
               which
               are
               material
               ,
               have
               no
               real
               ,
               but
               only
               potential
               parts
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               an
               Angel
               and
               the
               rational
               Soul
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               operations
               which
               they
               exercise
               ,
               and
               the
               space
               which
               they
               occupy
               ;
               and
               the
               tumid
               points
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               space
               which
               they
               fill
               up
               :
               Indeed
               an
               Angel
               and
               the
               Soul
               have
               two
               powers
               ,
               whereof
               the
               one
               is
               the
               Intellect
               ,
               the
               other
               the
               Will
               ,
               which
               being
               no
               more
               but
               an
               indivisible
               substance
               ,
               which
               are
               capable
               of
               understanding
               ,
               and
               willing
               ;
               yet
               no
               Man
               will
               deny
               but
               that
               they
               ,
               notwithstanding
               their
               indivisibility
               (
               which
               at
               least
               ,
               is
               equal
               to
               the
               indivisibility
               of
               an
               Atom
               )
               do
               fill
               up
               a
               divisible
               space
               ;
               as
               no
               Man
               can
               doubt
               ,
               but
               that
               an
               Angel
               can
               be
               at
               the
               same
               time
               in
               the
               four
               corners
               of
               the
               Room
               ,
               and
               likewise
               can
               be
               in
               the
               middle
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               hath
               a
               foursquare
               figure
               ,
               by
               communication
               with
               the
               four
               Angles
               or
               Corners
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               can
               quit
               this
               ,
               and
               assume
               another
               figure
               at
               its
               pleasure
               ,
               which
               cannot
               be
               said
               of
               tumid
               points
               ,
               and
               Atoms
               ,
               which
               are
               destitute
               of
               Understanding
               and
               Will
               :
               The
               rational
               Soul
               being
               equally
               indivisible
               with
               an
               Atom
               ,
               
               Angel
               ,
               or
               point
               ,
               doth
               wholly
               possess
               a
               great
               body
               ,
               no
               less
               than
               it
               did
               then
               when
               the
               body
               was
               little
               ;
               therefore
               it
               does
               dilate
               it self
               without
               being
               divided
               ,
               because
               in
               its
               nature
               it
               is
               simple
               and
               indivisible
               ,
               and
               is
               without
               distinct
               parts
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               the
               Opinion
               of
               Aristotle
               ,
               and
               indeed
               it
               is
               the
               most
               common
               Opinion
               .
               But
               if
               the
               Soul
               were
               not
               by
               its
               own
               substance
               extended
               through
               the
               whole
               body
               ,
               and
               had
               its
               seat
               only
               in
               the
               Heart
               ,
               as
               Empedocles
               would
               have
               it
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               Spleen
               and
               the
               Stomach
               ,
               as
               
                 Van
                 Helmont
              
               places
               it
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               
                 Glaudula
                 Pinealis
              
               of
               the
               Brain
               ,
               according
               to
               Cartesius
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               Striate
               bodies
               of
               the
               Brain
               ,
               where
               the
               common
               sense
               is
               ,
               or
               the
               sense
               it self
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               called
               by
               way
               of
               excellency
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Callous
               parts
               ,
               because
               there
               it
               forms
               the
               Ideas
               of
               things
               ,
               and
               judges
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               cineritious
               part
               of
               the
               Brain
               ,
               because
               there
               it
               performs
               the
               functions
               of
               the
               memory
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Opinion
               of
               Duncane
               ;
               It
               is
               certain
               ,
               that
               all
               these
               parts
               which
               are
               taken
               to
               be
               the
               feat
               of
               the
               Soul
               ,
               are
               divisible
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               have
               distinct
               parts
               and
               figures
               ;
               so
               the
               Soul
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               indivisible
               ,
               occupies
               a
               space
               or
               place
               which
               is
               divisible
               ,
               whence
               I
               conclude
               ,
               that
               the
               indivisibility
               does
               not
               hinder
               ,
               but
               that
               a
               substance
               may
               have
               a
               certain
               
               indivisible
               extension
               ,
               but
               divisible
               as
               to
               the
               place
               which
               it
               possesses
               ,
               or
               that
               it
               may
               have
               Angles
               and
               figures
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               place
               ,
               though
               its
               substance
               essentially
               remain
               one
               ,
               simple
               ,
               and
               indivisible
               ;
               Delugo
               and
               his
               followers
               ,
               do
               apply
               this
               Doctrine
               to
               tumid
               points
               ;
               and
               truly
               ,
               I
               conceive
               I
               may
               take
               the
               same
               liberty
               to
               apply
               it
               to
               Atoms
               ;
               from
               this
               Principle
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               that
               an
               Angel
               ,
               or
               the
               rational
               Soul
               ,
               are
               neither
               more
               simple
               ,
               nor
               more
               indivisible
               than
               a
               material
               Atom
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               supposed
               it
               ,
               and
               laid
               it
               down
               as
               a
               Principle
               .
            
             
               To
               these
               I
               add
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               sufficient
               that
               any
               thing
               be
               divisible
               because
               it
               hath
               Parts
               ,
               but
               they
               ought
               to
               be
               Physically
               distinct
               and
               joined
               together
               by
               a
               Physical
               Union
               ,
               nor
               that
               each
               of
               these
               Parts
               should
               be
               of
               the
               same
               Essence
               with
               the
               whole
               Compound
               whereof
               they
               are
               parts
               .
               But
               it
               is
               certain
               that
               the
               Parts
               of
               an
               Atom
               are
               not
               Physically
               distinct
               ;
               for
               the
               one
               could
               neither
               be
               ,
               nor
               cease
               to
               be
               without
               the
               other
               ,
               no
               more
               than
               the
               two
               Essential
               Perfections
               of
               Man
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               be
               an
               Animal
               and
               Rational
               Creature
               :
               And
               briefly
               the
               Parts
               of
               an
               Atom
               are
               the
               Parts
               of
               a
               Simple
               Being
               ,
               which
               are
               in
               Unity
               ,
               but
               not
               in
               Union
               :
               and
               by
               Consequence
               really
               inseparable
               ;
               which
               is
               no
               
               hindrance
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               Mind
               of
               a
               Man
               may
               be
               able
               to
               conceive
               some
               kind
               of
               interval
               ,
               and
               some
               diversity
               betwixt
               the
               Parts
               of
               an
               Atom
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               manner
               as
               the
               Animal
               and
               Rational
               Natures
               are
               represented
               in
               a
               Man
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               two
               Physically
               distinct
               things
               .
            
             
               Gassendus
               Reasons
               from
               another
               Principle
               which
               is
               very
               solid
               ,
               and
               built
               upon
               the
               solidity
               of
               Atoms
               ,
               but
               upon
               the
               insolidity
               of
               a
               Vacuum
               ;
               he
               takes
               an
               Atom
               to
               be
               indivisible
               because
               it
               is
               solid
               ;
               but
               that
               that
               Solidity
               and
               Bodies
               likewise
               are
               not
               Divisible
               ,
               unless
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               void
               spaces
               which
               are
               found
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               which
               do
               desert
               the
               Interval
               ;
               by
               which
               the
               Body
               may
               be
               divided
               'till
               we
               come
               to
               those
               Bodies
               ,
               which
               ,
               having
               no
               Vacuum
               within
               them
               ,
               can
               be
               divided
               by
               no
               Natural
               Cause
               ,
               because
               a
               Vacuum
               having
               neither
               solidity
               ,
               nor
               any
               power
               of
               resisting
               ,
               is
               the
               Passive
               Principle
               of
               every
               Physical
               Division
               .
               By
               a
               Vacuum
               I
               understand
               the
               intermediate
               space
               betwixt
               the
               Parts
               :
               And
               as
               that
               which
               has
               not
               a
               passive
               Principle
               of
               Motion
               is
               immoveable
               ,
               so
               also
               that
               which
               hath
               not
               a
               Passive
               Principle
               of
               Division
               ,
               is
               indivisible
               ;
               And
               that
               we
               may
               wholly
               silence
               all
               the
               Cartesians
               ,
               I
               do
               affirm
               an
               Atom
               to
               be
               indivisible
               ,
               because
               there
               is
               
               no
               interval
               in
               it
               ,
               by
               which
               means
               some
               Agent
               may
               divide
               it
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               manner
               ,
               that
               they
               deny
               that
               God
               is
               able
               to
               remove
               the
               Universe
               ,
               because
               they
               say
               there
               is
               no
               other
               place
               wherein
               it
               can
               be
               posited
               ;
               which
               I
               would
               willingly
               grant
               them
               ,
               if
               there
               was
               no
               place
               without
               the
               World.
               It
               is
               necessary
               that
               they
               should
               agree
               with
               Gassendus
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               no
               interval
               in
               an
               Atom
               .
            
             
               The
               Question
               is
               ,
               If
               three
               Atoms
               be
               placed
               together
               in
               Order
               ,
               whether
               the
               middle
               one
               doth
               touch
               the
               other
               two
               which
               are
               on
               both
               sides
               of
               it
               ?
               This
               being
               supposed
               ,
               it
               must
               have
               two
               sides
               ,
               and
               two
               several
               Faces
               .
               I
               also
               ask
               ,
               whether
               an
               Angel
               being
               immediately
               placed
               betwixt
               two
               Angels
               ,
               together
               with
               a
               third
               ,
               in
               a
               straight
               Line
               of
               three
               Foot
               long
               ,
               whether
               one
               of
               them
               be
               touched
               by
               one
               on
               this
               side
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               other
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ?
               And
               since
               there
               is
               the
               same
               difficulty
               ,
               it
               requires
               also
               the
               same
               Answer
               .
            
             
               But
               I
               answer
               directly
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               That
               all
               these
               ,
               for
               Example
               ,
               square
               sides
               of
               an
               Atom
               and
               their
               Faces
               are
               not
               Parts
               Physically
               distinct
               ,
               but
               only
               simple
               Beings
               ,
               and
               Physically
               Indivisible
               ,
               as
               the
               Philosophers
               do
               Teach
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               in
               Man
               a
               principle
               of
               Sense
               ,
               and
               a
               Principle
               
               of
               Reason
               ;
               though
               these
               two
               are
               but
               a
               simple
               Being
               ,
               and
               indivisible
               like
               an
               Atom
               ,
               and
               the
               sole
               difference
               doth
               consist
               in
               the
               respect
               of
               their
               divers
               Effects
               ,
               and
               of
               our
               Spirit
               ,
               which
               finds
               an
               interval
               where
               really
               indeed
               there
               was
               none
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXII
               .
               Of
               the
               Disseminate
               ,
               Congregate
               ,
               and
               Separate
               Vacuum
               of
               Gassendus
               .
            
             
               THe
               Doctrine
               of
               a
               Vacuum
               is
               contrary
               both
               to
               the
               Doctrines
               of
               Aristotle
               ,
               and
               Cartesius
               ;
               the
               First
               was
               of
               Opinion
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               impossible
               that
               Naturally
               there
               should
               be
               a
               Vacuum
               ,
               because
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               the
               Universal
               Nature
               is
               against
               it
               .
               The
               other
               Ridicules
               this
               Fear
               of
               Nature
               ,
               though
               notwithstanding
               he
               teaches
               that
               there
               can
               be
               no
               such
               thing
               as
               a
               Vacuum
               in
               Nature
               .
            
             
               Gassendus
               on
               the
               other
               side
               affirms
               three
               sorts
               of
               Vacuums
               ,
               the
               First
               of
               which
               he
               calleth
               a
               Dispersed
               Vacuum
               ,
               which
               he
               saith
               must
               necessarily
               be
               in
               all
               Bodies
               ,
               and
               this
               Doctrine
               he
               endeavours
               to
               prove
               by
               Motion
               ,
               which
               cannot
               be
               done
               but
               in
               a
               Vacuum
               :
               For
               that
               truly
               
               no
               Body
               can
               be
               moved
               in
               a
               space
               that
               is
               taken
               up
               by
               another
               Body
               ,
               because
               there
               is
               no
               penetration
               of
               Bodies
               ,
               and
               therefore
               cannot
               be
               moved
               but
               in
               a
               void
               space
               .
            
             
               The
               Cartesians
               do
               endeavour
               to
               elude
               this
               difficulty
               ,
               by
               saying
               that
               there
               is
               a
               yielding
               ,
               subtile
               ,
               and
               fluid
               matter
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               able
               to
               resist
               the
               Motion
               of
               a
               solid
               Body
               forcing
               the
               same
               .
               But
               that
               this
               is
               but
               a
               flight
               evasion
               ,
               a
               poor
               shift
               ,
               appears
               from
               hence
               ,
               that
               this
               matter
               is
               uncapable
               of
               yielding
               ,
               unless
               it
               were
               filled
               with
               small
               empty
               Pores
               which
               are
               dispersed
               thorow
               ,
               which
               being
               condensed
               and
               pressing
               themselves
               together
               ,
               do
               suffer
               it
               to
               yield
               ,
               and
               when
               it
               is
               condensed
               so
               far
               that
               there
               is
               no
               Vacuum
               ,
               it
               yields
               no
               farther
               ,
               but
               it
               resists
               Natural
               Agents
               ,
               though
               of
               great
               force
               .
               So
               we
               see
               air
               ,
               condensed
               and
               compressed
               in
               an
               Iron
               Tube
               doth
               resist
               a
               Staff
               which
               we
               endeavour
               to
               thrust
               into
               it
               ,
               therefore
               air
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               matter
               apt
               to
               yield
               ,
               ceases
               to
               be
               so
               ,
               when
               there
               are
               no
               more
               Vacuums
               dispersed
               in
               it
               ,
               neither
               can
               Bodies
               enter
               into
               it
               ,
               without
               a
               peneration
               of
               the
               Dimensions
               :
               whence
               it
               appears
               ,
               that
               
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 as
                 a
                 yielding
                 Matter
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               
                 every
                 Matter
                 in
                 its
                 Nature
                 is
                 equally
                 solid
                 and
                 resisting
                 .
              
            
             
             
               To
               this
               Demonstration
               I
               add
               further
               ,
               That
               not
               so
               much
               as
               a
               Gnat
               cou'd
               in
               the
               least
               move
               it self
               ,
               unless
               there
               was
               a
               Vacuum
               in
               the
               Air
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               a
               matter●
               of
               it self
               apt
               to
               yield
               ,
               )
               but
               that
               at
               the
               same
               time
               the
               Region
               of
               the
               Air
               ,
               nay
               and
               the
               Heaven
               it self
               must
               be
               in
               motion
               ;
               because
               if
               all
               things
               be
               full
               of
               bodies
               ,
               the
               Gnat
               cannot
               be
               moved
               but
               by
               driving
               the
               ambient
               Air
               ,
               which
               Air
               also
               drives
               the
               next
               ,
               and
               that
               again
               the
               next
               ,
               and
               so
               in
               a
               right
               line
               to
               Heaven
               it self
               ;
               and
               if
               the
               World
               according
               to
               
               Cartesius's
               Doctrine
               had
               no
               bounds
               ,
               this
               motion
               wou'd
               have
               an
               infinite
               continuance
               ,
               which
               wou'd
               be
               a
               thing
               both
               absurd
               and
               ridiculous
               in
               the
               highest
               degree
               .
            
             
               This
               Philosopher
               did
               believe
               that
               he
               was
               able
               to
               elude
               this
               Reason
               ,
               by
               supposing
               this
               motion
               not
               to
               be
               in
               a
               right-line
               but
               Circular
               ;
               but
               besides
               that
               the
               Air
               is
               not
               moved
               but
               in
               that
               manner
               that
               it
               is
               driven
               ,
               and
               that
               indeed
               it
               is
               forced
               in
               a
               right
               line
               ,
               but
               not
               circularly
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               supposed
               it
               ought
               to
               be
               moved
               ,
               it
               is
               most
               certain
               that
               this
               circular
               motion
               ,
               by
               altogether
               supposing
               all
               Privation
               of
               a
               Vacuum
               in
               this
               Element
               ,
               is
               impossible
               :
               For
               if
               there
               be
               no
               Vacuum
               ,
               all
               things
               are
               Full
               :
               If
               Full
               ,
               the
               first
               part
               of
               this
               supposed
               Circle
               cannot
               be
               moved
               ,
               because
               
               it
               finds
               no
               place
               through
               which
               it
               can
               be
               moved
               :
               Therefore
               it
               ought
               to
               remain
               immoveable
               with
               all
               other
               things
               ,
               which
               are
               in
               the
               Universe
               ,
               unless
               there
               were
               a
               Vacuum
               ,
               through
               which
               it
               might
               commence
               its
               motion
               .
            
             
               Gassendus
               builds
               the
               Truth
               of
               these
               small
               dispersed
               Vacuums
               upon
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               figures
               of
               Atoms
               and
               their
               angles
               ,
               because
               Angles
               cannot
               but
               leave
               void
               spaces
               in
               Bodies
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               a
               great
               many
               Grains
               of
               Corn
               do
               leave
               void
               spaces
               in
               the
               Bushel
               wherein
               they
               are
               contained
               ,
               and
               do
               touch
               one
               the
               other
               .
               I
               confess
               that
               these
               Vacuums
               are
               replenished
               with
               Air
               ,
               but
               Vacuums
               which
               for
               the
               same
               reason
               are
               amongst
               the
               smallest
               parts
               of
               the
               Air
               or
               Atoms
               ,
               can
               be
               replenished
               with
               no
               matter
               ;
               and
               if
               they
               be
               replenished
               with
               it
               ,
               I
               do
               demand
               whether
               the
               parts
               of
               this
               subtile
               matter
               have
               figures
               ?
               which
               if
               they
               have
               ,
               they
               cannot
               be
               united
               and
               joyned
               together
               without
               a
               Vacuum
               ,
               which
               if
               they
               have
               not
               ,
               neither
               have
               they
               Extension
               ,
               nor
               are
               they
               material
               according
               to
               the
               very
               Principle
               of
               the
               Cartesians
               .
            
             
               To
               all
               that
               has
               been
               said
               ,
               we
               may
               joyn
               an
               Experiment
               about
               the
               rarefaction
               and
               condensation
               of
               bodies
               ,
               and
               the
               confirmation
               of
               disseminate
               Vacuums
               ,
               
               for
               Example
               ,
               take
               a
               Glass-Phial
               with
               a
               long
               neck
               ,
               which
               being
               well
               heated
               ,
               put
               it
               into
               a
               Vessel
               full
               of
               Water
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               end
               of
               the
               neck
               of
               the
               Vial
               may
               go
               a
               little
               way
               into
               it
               ,
               we
               shall
               certainly
               see
               that
               the
               water
               presently
               ascends
               to
               a
               certain
               height
               ,
               as
               the
               Air
               in
               the
               Vial
               is
               condensed
               ,
               and
               gives
               way
               .
            
             
               From
               this
               Experiment
               I
               conclude
               two
               things
               in
               defence
               of
               a
               Vacuum
               .
               Whereof
               the
               first
               is
               ,
               That
               the
               air
               is
               before
               rarified
               in
               the
               Vial
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               parts
               of
               it
               are
               more
               dilated
               :
               (
               But
               this
               rarefaction
               of
               the
               air
               cannot
               be
               done
               but
               by
               the
               help
               of
               the
               great
               and
               more
               copious
               Vacuums
               :
               )
               The
               other
               is
               ,
               That
               the
               Water
               could
               not
               ascend
               in
               the
               Vial
               ,
               unless
               the
               air
               did
               give
               way
               ,
               and
               was
               condensed
               :
               But
               air
               cannot
               be
               condensed
               ,
               unless
               the
               parts
               of
               it
               close
               nearer
               together
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               could
               not
               do
               without
               a
               Vacuum
               ;
               therefore
               we
               must
               conclude
               ,
               that
               air
               is
               condensed
               by
               the
               help
               of
               Vacuums
               ,
               which
               are
               partly
               taken
               away
               ,
               and
               lessened
               as
               well
               in
               Quality
               as
               in
               Number
               ;
               as
               it
               happens
               in
               a
               Bushel
               full
               of
               Corn
               or
               Salt
               when
               it
               is
               moved
               ,
               by
               which
               motion
               it
               is
               not
               a
               little
               condensed
               ;
               and
               the
               Atoms
               of
               Fire
               beget
               a
               dilating
               Motion
               to
               the
               air
               in
               the
               Glass
               ,
               but
               Cold
               produces
               a
               condensing
               Motion
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               is
               condensed
               
               and
               becomes
               more
               gross
               ,
               the
               aiery
               Atoms
               do
               also
               draw
               the
               Water
               as
               it
               were
               with
               small
               hooks
               ,
               or
               the
               external
               air
               lying
               upon
               the
               Water
               makes
               it
               ascend
               by
               Reason
               of
               the
               Vacuum
               which
               gives
               place
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               does
               not
               resist
               the
               weight
               of
               the
               Air.
               
            
             
               But
               perhaps
               they
               will
               say
               that
               there
               is
               no
               Vacuum
               in
               the
               air
               ,
               but
               that
               many
               Particles
               of
               subtile
               matter
               do
               go
               out
               from
               the
               Vial
               ,
               and
               give
               place
               to
               the
               ascending
               Water
               .
               But
               this
               answer
               gives
               no
               manner
               of
               satisfaction
               ,
               because
               there
               is
               no
               body
               to
               force
               this
               subtile
               Matter
               ,
               neither
               is
               there
               any
               way
               through
               which
               it
               may
               pass
               ,
               as
               also
               there
               is
               no
               Cause
               assigned
               why
               the
               Water
               is
               forced
               upwards
               .
               As
               to
               this
               ,
               we
               must
               have
               recourse
               to
               the
               small
               empty
               spaces
               which
               are
               found
               in
               all
               Bodies
               ,
               which
               Bodies
               are
               more
               or
               less
               fluid
               or
               solid
               ,
               as
               they
               have
               more
               or
               less
               of
               Matter
               or
               Renitency
               ,
               as
               there
               is
               the
               greater
               or
               lesser
               number
               of
               those
               Vacuums
               ,
               whereof
               we
               speak
               ,
               dispersed
               through
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XXIII
               .
               Of
               a
               Congregate
               Vacuum
               ,
               against
               Aristotle
               and
               Cartesius
               .
            
             
               GASSENDUS
               is
               not
               only
               against
               these
               two
               Philosophers
               concerning
               a
               Dispersed
               Vacuum
               ,
               but
               also
               about
               a
               Congregate
               one
               which
               is
               very
               remarkable
               ,
               and
               is
               to
               be
               found
               about
               divers
               Compound
               Bodies
               .
               Aristotle
               who
               fights
               for
               Quality
               ,
               or
               Accidents
               distinct
               from
               Substance
               ,
               rejects
               a
               Vacuum
               as
               a
               thing
               which
               Nature
               can
               no
               ways
               endure
               .
               But
               Cartesius
               speaks
               yet
               more
               hardly
               of
               it
               ,
               for
               he
               affirms
               that
               the
               Production
               of
               it
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               does
               not
               only
               exceed
               the
               power
               of
               Second
               Causes
               ,
               but
               even
               of
               the
               First
               Cause
               it self
               .
            
             
               Aristotle
               endeavours
               to
               prove
               his
               Doctrine
               after
               this
               manner
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               That
               in
               his
               Opinion
               a
               Vacuum
               would
               interrupt
               and
               hinder
               the
               Motion
               and
               Action
               of
               Natural
               Causes
               :
               For
               if
               indeed
               Light
               and
               Heat
               be
               Accidents
               ,
               the
               Sun
               could
               not
               produce
               either
               of
               them
               in
               a
               Vacuum
               ,
               or
               through
               it
               ,
               though
               there
               was
               never
               so
               little
               of
               it
               in
               the
               Air
               ,
               equal
               to
               the
               least
               imaginable
               point
               ;
               for
               according
               to
               this
               Opinion
               ,
               they
               are
               Accidents
               ,
               and
               
               have
               need
               of
               a
               Subject
               ,
               which
               a
               Vacuum
               does
               not
               afford
               them
               .
               Descartes
               Builds
               upon
               another
               Foundation
               ,
               for
               he
               acknowledges
               no
               difference
               between
               Extention
               ,
               and
               Matter
               extended
               ;
               and
               therefore
               he
               affirms
               that
               there
               is
               no
               distance
               between
               two
               Walls
               ,
               betwixt
               which
               there
               is
               no
               air
               nor
               Matter
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               would
               fall
               close
               together
               :
               Which
               how
               ridiculous
               it
               is
               ,
               we
               shall
               see
               by
               what
               follows
               .
            
             
               I
               affirm
               therefore
               ,
               That
               Nature
               doth
               not
               abhor
               a
               Vacuum
               ,
               nor
               that
               it
               is
               impossible
               that
               there
               should
               be
               a
               Vacuum
               in
               Nature
               ;
               for
               indeed
               there
               is
               no
               ground
               for
               this
               imaginary
               fear
               ,
               and
               the
               Experiment
               which
               I
               bring
               ,
               will
               most
               solidly
               demonstrate
               the
               Existence
               of
               a
               Vacuum
               .
            
             
               This
               Experiment
               was
               made
               at
               Clermont
               by
               the
               late
               Mr.
               Paschall
               ,
               a
               Man
               well
               esteemed
               by
               all
               that
               knew
               him
               ,
               he
               took
               a
               Glass
               Tube
               four
               Foot
               long
               ,
               divided
               into
               Inches
               and
               Lines
               ,
               open
               at
               one
               end
               only
               ,
               through
               which
               being
               filled
               with
               Quick-Silver
               ,
               and
               then
               put
               into
               an
               Earthen
               Vessel
               full
               of
               Water
               and
               Quick-Silver
               ,
               immediately
               the
               Quick-Silver
               that
               was
               in
               the
               Tube
               did
               descend
               ,
               and
               stuck
               at
               the
               height
               of
               Twenty
               five
               Inches
               ,
               and
               Five
               Lines
               and
               a
               half
               ,
               and
               
               remained
               visibly
               in
               that
               State
               for
               the
               space
               of
               Five
               Hours
               .
            
             
               This
               Experiment
               was
               afterwards
               made
               in
               several
               places
               ,
               two
               or
               three
               times
               ,
               I
               ,
               and
               several
               persons
               of
               Quality
               and
               Learning
               being
               present
               ,
               and
               indeed
               every
               time
               it
               did
               more
               or
               less
               sink
               down
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               highness
               or
               lowness
               of
               the
               place
               where
               the
               Experiment
               was
               made
               ,
               without
               any
               visible
               alteration
               in
               one
               and
               the
               same
               place
               ;
               I
               conclude
               ,
               that
               the
               space
               which
               remains
               above
               the
               Quick-silver
               ,
               is
               a
               Vacuum
               ,
               and
               that
               nothing
               but
               Light
               is
               contained
               within
               it
               ,
               we
               must
               therefore
               say
               either
               that
               Light
               is
               not
               an
               accident
               but
               a
               body
               ,
               which
               fills
               the
               space
               ,
               or
               else
               that
               this
               space
               is
               a
               Vacuum
               ,
               and
               that
               Light
               is
               in
               it
               without
               its
               subject
               .
            
             
               It
               may
               be
               said
               that
               the
               Glass
               being
               porous
               ,
               the
               Air
               or
               some
               other
               Body
               more
               subtile
               ,
               might
               enter
               into
               the
               Tube
               ,
               and
               replenish
               the
               space
               left
               by
               the
               descending
               Quick-silver
               ;
               but
               that
               cannot
               be
               ,
               because
               the
               Quick-silver
               descends
               on
               a
               sudden
               ,
               and
               the
               Air
               could
               not
               so
               suddenly
               enter
               in
               without
               breaking
               of
               the
               Glass
               :
               But
               if
               it
               did
               enter
               ,
               why
               does
               not
               the
               Quick-silver
               descend
               to
               the
               very
               bottom
               ,
               but
               remain
               suspended
               at
               a
               Certain
               height
               ?
            
             
               From
               this
               Experiment
               it
               appears
               ,
               That
               a
               Vacuum
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               conception
               
               which
               Aristotle
               hath
               left
               us
               of
               it
               ,
               is
               not
               impossible
               to
               be
               in
               Nature
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               the
               external
               Air
               by
               its
               weight
               presses
               upon
               the
               Water
               and
               Quick-silver
               in
               the
               Earthen
               Vessel
               ,
               for
               otherwise
               all
               the
               Quick-silver
               contained
               in
               the
               Tube
               ,
               would
               fall
               down
               to
               the
               very
               bottom
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               that
               the
               same
               Air
               hath
               a
               greater
               pressure
               in
               Vallies
               than
               in
               Mountains
               ,
               especially
               upon
               those
               that
               are
               very
               high
               ,
               because
               here
               it
               is
               more
               subtile
               and
               rare
               ,
               and
               more
               dilated
               by
               disseminated
               Vacuums
               ,
               whereby
               its
               weight
               is
               lessened
               ,
               together
               with
               its
               strength
               and
               resistency
               .
            
             
               The
               Opinion
               of
               Cartesius
               is
               yet
               more
               ridiculous
               ,
               who
               affirms
               ,
               That
               a
               Vacuum
               is
               impossible
               even
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               Divine
               Power
               ;
               which
               Opinion
               is
               no
               less
               impious
               than
               it
               is
               rash
               ,
               for
               no
               Man
               can
               deny
               ,
               but
               that
               God
               is
               able
               to
               reduce
               into
               nothing
               ,
               the
               Air
               that
               is
               contained
               in
               the
               Vial
               ,
               and
               also
               to
               hinder
               any
               other
               body
               from
               coming
               into
               its
               place
               .
               Descartes
               says
               ,
               that
               this
               Hypothesis
               is
               impossible
               ,
               and
               that
               if
               this
               Air
               was
               annihilated
               ,
               the
               sides
               of
               the
               Viol
               would
               immediately
               touch
               one
               another
               ,
               because
               says
               he
               ,
               things
               betwixt
               which
               nothing
               interposes
               ,
               do
               touch
               one
               another
               ;
               That
               is
               true
               ,
               that
               when
               nothing
               was
               there
               ,
               nothing
               could
               be
               there
               ,
               or
               when
               things
               
               come
               together
               to
               be
               joined
               ;
               But
               we
               suppose
               here
               ,
               that
               the
               parts
               of
               the
               Vial
               remain
               in
               their
               first
               State
               ,
               as
               indeed
               they
               do
               ,
               if
               they
               are
               not
               any
               ways
               moved
               ,
               which
               they
               do
               not
               ,
               God
               Almighty
               hindring
               ;
               and
               whosoever
               denys
               that
               God
               Almighty
               is
               able
               to
               hinder
               this
               Motion
               ,
               and
               this
               Contiguity
               ;
               in
               so
               supposing
               is
               ridiculous
               and
               rash
               ,
               prescribing
               Limits
               to
               God
               Almighty's
               Power
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               moreover
               a
               separate
               Vacuum
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               space
               beyond
               the
               World
               ,
               which
               some
               do
               call
               an
               Imaginary
               space
               ,
               in
               which
               God
               hath
               not
               indeed
               produced
               ,
               but
               nevertheless
               can
               produce
               something
               .
               Of
               this
               we
               will
               speak
               in
               the
               Second
               Part
               ,
               which
               we
               now
               Begin
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             Second
             Part
             of
             Physick
             .
             In
             which
             is
             Treated
             of
             Coelestial
             Things
             which
             happen
             above
             Man.
             
          
           
             THE
             World
             in
             General
             is
             a
             Theatre
             of
             the
             Wonderful
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             a
             Collection
             of
             all
             things
             which
             he
             hath
             produced
             ,
             whereof
             the
             World
             is
             the
             Lowest
             ,
             and
             least
             Noble
             ;
             but
             the
             Heaven
             the
             most
             High
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             Noble
             ;
             We
             do
             now
             here
             propose
             to
             
             speak
             of
             this
             Coelestial
             World
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             those
             things
             which
             are
             above
             us
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               I.
               Of
               the
               Immense
               Spaces
               which
               are
               without
               the
               Heavens
               .
            
             
               DESCARTES
               hath
               absolutely
               concluded
               that
               there
               is
               no
               space
               without
               the
               Heavens
               ,
               because
               all
               are
               full
               of
               Matter
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               World
               is
               not
               encompassed
               about
               with
               Bounds
               and
               Limits
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               a
               Circumference
               .
            
             
               Aristotle
               and
               his
               Followers
               affirm
               ,
               That
               the
               World
               is
               bounded
               by
               the
               Exterior
               and
               Convex
               part
               of
               the
               Heavens
               ;
               and
               beyond
               that
               ,
               there
               are
               void
               and
               imaginary
               Spaces
               ,
               in
               which
               there
               is
               nothing
               Real
               .
               Gassendus
               and
               his
               Disciples
               are
               of
               the
               same
               Opinion
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Limits
               and
               Circumference
               of
               the
               World
               ;
               but
               he
               denieth
               that
               there
               are
               imaginary
               Spaces
               without
               the
               Heavens
               ,
               and
               he
               says
               indeed
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               Vacuums
               ,
               and
               yet
               nevertheless
               that
               they
               are
               real
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               it
               which
               he
               calls
               a
               Separate
               Vacuum
               .
            
             
               The
               Opinion
               of
               
                 Renatus
                 Descartes
              
               is
               
               intollerable
               ;
               because
               the
               World
               is
               limited
               in
               its
               being
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               in
               its
               duration
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               by
               a
               fluid
               space
               ,
               or
               by
               time
               ;
               it
               is
               therefore
               limited
               in
               respect
               of
               place
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               permanent
               space
               which
               it
               possesses
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               Circumference
               ,
               (
               that
               is
               to
               the
               Convex
               Part
               of
               the
               Heaven
               )
               otherwise
               the
               World
               would
               be
               Infinite
               ,
               and
               absolutely
               immensurable
               in
               its
               extension
               ;
               and
               indeed
               if
               the
               World
               had
               not
               Limits
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               time
               ,
               or
               that
               the
               instant
               wherein
               it
               begun
               could
               not
               be
               found
               out
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               Eternal
               .
               In
               like
               manner
               ,
               if
               we
               acknowledge
               no
               end
               of
               the
               World's
               extension
               ,
               we
               may
               say
               it
               is
               immensurable
               :
               But
               if
               the
               whole
               World
               be
               immense
               and
               indefinite
               ,
               as
               Descartes
               would
               have
               it
               ,
               if
               it
               hath
               neither
               Figure
               nor
               Extream
               Parts
               ,
               it
               must
               evidently
               follow
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               Infinite
               ,
               for
               that
               which
               in
               all
               its
               parts
               is
               real
               ,
               or
               hath
               any
               part
               which
               we
               cannot
               count
               its
               last
               ,
               is
               absolutely
               and
               actually
               Infinite
               in
               its
               extension
               :
               But
               if
               Descartes
               will
               play
               with
               the
               word
               Indefinite
               ,
               and
               say
               indeed
               ,
               that
               the
               World
               is
               Indefinite
               ,
               because
               it
               hath
               no
               end
               in
               its
               extension
               ;
               but
               yet
               from
               thence
               it
               does
               not
               follow
               that
               it
               is
               Infinite
               .
               I
               would
               ask
               him
               to
               tell
               me
               the
               difference
               betwixt
               an
               Infinite
               Line
               ,
               and
               an
               Indefinite
               one
               ,
               and
               also
               between
               the
               immensity
               
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Indefiniteness
               of
               the
               World
               ?
               for
               if
               the
               World
               is
               Indefinite
               ,
               the
               same
               thing
               may
               be
               said
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               Trismegistus
               said
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               it
               hath
               neither
               Centre
               nor
               Circumference
               ;
               whence
               it
               follows
               ,
               that
               this
               World
               Occupies
               all
               Spaces
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               is
               immoveable
               ,
               nor
               can
               it
               be
               moved
               out
               of
               its
               place
               ,
               and
               that
               God
               cannot
               Create
               another
               World
               without
               Destroying
               this
               ,
               because
               there
               is
               no
               Room
               in
               which
               God
               Almighty
               might
               place
               it
               .
               All
               which
               Consequences
               are
               inevitable
               ,
               and
               the
               Principle
               of
               it
               more
               than
               rash
               .
            
             
               The
               Opinion
               contrary
               to
               the
               former
               ,
               which
               is
               Gassendus's
               ,
               and
               which
               we
               embrace
               ,
               is
               more
               firm
               and
               agreeable
               to
               Reason
               ;
               for
               it
               teaches
               That
               this
               World
               is
               limited
               in
               respect
               of
               Place
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               hath
               both
               a
               Circumference
               as
               well
               as
               a
               Centre
               ;
               beyond
               which
               there
               are
               void
               Spaces
               ,
               in
               which
               God
               Almighty
               could
               produce
               another
               ,
               or
               more
               Worlds
               ,
               greater
               ,
               or
               equal
               to
               this
               of
               ours
               wherein
               we
               dwell
               ,
               if
               he
               pleased
               .
            
             
               From
               this
               most
               true
               Opinion
               it
               is
               concluded
               ,
               That
               God
               fills
               by
               his
               Immensity
               all
               infinite
               Spaces
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               is
               really
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               He
               is
               no
               ways
               limited
               by
               the
               Circumference
               of
               the
               Heavens
               ,
               and
               that
               He
               can
               there
               produce
               another
               
               World
               ,
               remote
               from
               this
               of
               ours
               ;
               and
               according
               to
               this
               Hypothesis
               ,
               this
               distance
               or
               that
               interval
               will
               have
               its
               dimensions
               ,
               although
               void
               and
               immaterial
               ,
               yet
               mensurable
               .
            
             
               From
               thence
               it
               is
               concluded
               ,
               That
               since
               space
               is
               (
               as
               indeed
               it
               is
               )
               immutable
               and
               immoveable
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               proper
               place
               of
               Bodies
               ,
               actually
               ,
               or
               potentially
               as
               they
               do
               or
               do
               not
               exist
               ;
               for
               if
               a
               Body
               be
               in
               it
               ,
               the
               space
               is
               filled
               ,
               otherwise
               there
               is
               a
               Vacuum
               ,
               as
               we
               suppose
               ,
               beyond
               the
               Heavens
               where
               there
               are
               no
               Bodies
               ,
               so
               that
               I
               say
               that
               the
               place
               and
               extension
               of
               Bodies
               is
               a
               permanent
               space
               ,
               in
               like
               manner
               as
               time
               the
               measure
               of
               the
               duration
               of
               things
               is
               a
               fluid
               space
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               II.
               Of
               the
               Heavens
               ,
               and
               their
               Nature
               .
            
             
               ALL
               that
               can
               be
               said
               of
               the
               Heavens
               and
               their
               Nature
               ,
               relates
               to
               their
               Substance
               ,
               Figure
               ,
               Number
               ,
               and
               Motion
               .
            
             
               The
               Substance
               of
               them
               is
               the
               same
               with
               that
               of
               the
               Inferiour
               World
               ;
               for
               there
               are
               not
               two
               sorts
               of
               matter
               essentially
               distinct
               ,
               and
               all
               Material
               Bodies
               
               are
               equally
               solid
               and
               impenetrable
               ;
               in
               that
               the
               essence
               of
               matter
               consists
               :
               And
               although
               there
               be
               some
               kind
               of
               difference
               between
               Terrestrial
               and
               Coelestial
               Matter
               ,
               it
               cannot
               yet
               notwithstanding
               be
               thence
               concluded
               that
               they
               are
               of
               a
               several
               Nature
               ;
               because
               all
               the
               diversity
               proceeds
               from
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               Atoms
               of
               the
               Coelestial
               Matter
               are
               more
               subtile
               than
               the
               Atoms
               of
               the
               Terrestrial
               Matter
               ,
               and
               more
               exact
               ,
               more
               moveable
               ,
               and
               more
               perfect
               in
               respect
               of
               their
               Figures
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               perfect
               Bodies
               compounded
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               their
               Mass
               better
               united
               ,
               and
               lastly
               ,
               the
               whole
               Body
               more
               compleat
               .
            
             
               This
               Doctrine
               may
               be
               illustrated
               by
               the
               Example
               of
               Letters
               ,
               for
               those
               which
               Compose
               a
               Word
               ,
               and
               which
               are
               accurately
               delineated
               and
               written
               ,
               do
               not
               differ
               from
               those
               which
               Compose
               the
               same
               Word
               ,
               and
               are
               ill
               delineated
               and
               written
               ;
               the
               first
               nevertheless
               are
               better
               ,
               more
               exact
               ,
               and
               more
               elegantly
               formed
               ;
               which
               happens
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               same
               Hand
               which
               makes
               them
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               difference
               of
               the
               Pen
               or
               Ink
               ,
               or
               the
               Design
               of
               the
               Writer
               ,
               who
               makes
               longer
               ,
               or
               rounder
               ,
               or
               after
               any
               fashion
               he
               pleases
               .
               I
               say
               therefore
               ,
               that
               the
               Heavens
               which
               declare
               the
               Glory
               of
               
               God
               ,
               differ
               as
               much
               from
               the
               Earth
               ,
               as
               a
               Printed
               Book
               from
               a
               Manuscript
               .
               Atoms
               like
               Letters
               are
               the
               same
               in
               both
               ,
               which
               although
               they
               are
               of
               the
               same
               Author
               ,
               do
               not
               agree
               in
               their
               Figure
               and
               shape
               ,
               because
               Almighty
               God
               would
               have
               it
               so
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               the
               Fairness
               and
               Beauty
               of
               the
               World.
               
            
             
               The
               Figure
               of
               the
               Heavens
               appears
               round
               to
               us
               :
               This
               Figure
               is
               most
               perfect
               ,
               and
               therefore
               accounted
               most
               fit
               for
               Motion
               ,
               and
               nothing
               perswades
               us
               to
               affirm
               the
               contrary
               ;
               but
               on
               the
               other
               hand
               ,
               all
               things
               perswades
               us
               that
               the
               Figure
               of
               the
               Heavens
               is
               round
               ,
               since
               it
               encompasses
               the
               Earth
               which
               is
               round
               .
               And
               since
               we
               observe
               the
               Stars
               to
               have
               their
               Nocturnal
               Risings
               and
               Settings
               ,
               which
               could
               never
               happen
               ,
               if
               the
               Heavens
               were
               not
               Round
               .
            
             
               The
               Number
               of
               the
               Heavens
               cannot
               easily
               be
               found
               out
               ;
               there
               are
               some
               who
               say
               there
               are
               Eleven
               ,
               others
               reckon
               Nine
               ,
               but
               the
               greatest
               part
               conclude
               that
               there
               are
               only
               Three
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               the
               Heaven
               of
               the
               Planets
               ,
               which
               they
               say
               is
               wholly
               Fluid
               ,
               in
               which
               they
               swim
               like
               Fishes
               in
               the
               Water
               ;
               the
               next
               that
               follows
               according
               to
               this
               Opinion
               ,
               is
               the
               Firmament
               ,
               altogether
               Solid
               ,
               where
               all
               the
               Fix'd
               Stars
               are
               placed
               like
               
               so
               many
               Golden
               Nails
               ,
               or
               Diamonds
               set
               in
               Blue
               ;
               but
               the
               third
               is
               the
               Imperial
               Heaven
               ,
               the
               Seat
               of
               the
               Happy
               ,
               partly
               Solid
               ,
               and
               partly
               Fluid
               :
               because
               the
               blessed
               Bodies
               ought
               to
               dwell
               in
               a
               place
               where
               they
               may
               move
               ,
               and
               freely
               breath
               the
               Air
               of
               Paradise
               .
               This
               Opinion
               seems
               the
               rather
               to
               be
               embraced
               by
               me
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               most
               consonant
               to
               the
               Holy
               Scripture
               ;
               wherein
               we
               read
               that
               the
               Apostle
               Paul
               was
               rapt
               up
               into
               the
               third
               Heaven
               ;
               whereupon
               ,
               from
               thence
               he
               testifies
               that
               he
               was
               lifted
               up
               into
               Paradise
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               the
               motion
               of
               the
               Heavens
               is
               uncertain
               :
               For
               it
               is
               a
               received
               Opinion
               ,
               that
               the
               Heaven
               of
               the
               Planets
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               the
               Planets
               themselves
               are
               moved
               about
               the
               Earth
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               Firmament
               with
               the
               Fix'd
               Stars
               .
               But
               others
               teach
               us
               ,
               that
               the
               Firmament
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Sun
               is
               immoveable
               ,
               and
               the
               Planets
               together
               with
               the
               Earth
               ,
               as
               being
               a
               Seventh
               Planet
               ,
               are
               wheeled
               about
               the
               Sun.
               This
               we
               examine
               in
               the
               following
               Chapter
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               III.
               Of
               the
               Stars
               ,
               and
               their
               Substance
               .
            
             
               AS
               Mettals
               and
               Stones
               are
               the
               Ornaments
               of
               the
               Terrestrial
               World
               ,
               so
               are
               Stars
               of
               the
               Coelestial
               ;
               some
               of
               which
               are
               called
               Fixed
               Stars
               ,
               keeping
               always
               the
               same
               place
               ;
               other
               wandring
               Stars
               or
               Planets
               ,
               always
               changing
               place
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               Reciprocal
               Conjunctions
               and
               Oppositions
               coming
               nearer
               ,
               or
               going
               further
               of
               ;
               the
               first
               are
               fixed
               to
               the
               Firmament
               or
               Starry
               Heaven
               ,
               the
               others
               to
               the
               Heaven
               of
               the
               Planets
               .
            
             
               The
               Substance
               of
               the
               Fixed
               Stars
               and
               Planets
               is
               of
               the
               same
               Matter
               with
               the
               Heavens
               ,
               and
               the
               Earth
               ,
               for
               there
               are
               not
               two
               first
               Matters
               ,
               but
               there
               are
               many
               differences
               to
               be
               found
               amongst
               the
               Compounds
               of
               the
               first
               .
               Between
               these
               Compounds
               there
               are
               Degrees
               of
               Nobility
               ;
               even
               as
               we
               see
               upon
               Earth
               ,
               that
               Gold
               is
               more
               Noble
               ,
               more
               perfect
               ,
               and
               more
               precious
               than
               Silver
               ,
               Silver
               than
               other
               Mettaline
               Bodies
               ;
               Rubies
               ,
               and
               Diamonds
               than
               other
               Precious
               Stones
               .
               In
               the
               same
               manner
               it
               is
               in
               the
               Heavens
               ,
               where
               the
               Sun
               which
               is
               the
               most
               perfect
               of
               the
               Planets
               ,
               and
               each
               Star
               hath
               its
               particular
               splendour
               ,
               which
               doth
               not
               happen
               
               from
               the
               diversity
               of
               matter
               ,
               but
               from
               its
               depuration
               ,
               which
               consequentially
               arises
               from
               its
               distance
               from
               terrestrial
               and
               opake
               Bodies
               .
               How
               many
               different
               Pictures
               can
               one
               and
               the
               same
               Painter
               make
               out
               of
               the
               same
               Colours
               ,
               only
               by
               a
               different
               disposition
               of
               them
               ?
               how
               many
               different
               sorts
               of
               Books
               can
               there
               be
               made
               out
               of
               the
               same
               Syllables
               and
               Words
               by
               Transposing
               of
               them
               ?
               what
               then
               hinders
               ,
               but
               that
               we
               may
               grant
               the
               Author
               of
               Nature
               power
               to
               make
               out
               of
               so
               many
               Atoms
               diversly
               disposed
               ,
               so
               many
               Bodies
               differing
               in
               Elegancy
               and
               Clarity
               ,
               as
               are
               the
               Stars
               or
               Planets
               ?
               The
               matter
               therefore
               is
               the
               same
               of
               the
               Heaven
               and
               the
               Earth
               ,
               of
               the
               Dirt
               under
               our
               Feet
               ,
               and
               the
               Stars
               above
               us
               .
               Whereupon
               a
               certain
               Ancient
               and
               Eminent
               Philosopher
               said
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 things
                 above
                 are
                 like
                 the
                 things
                 below
                 :
              
               and
               so
               on
               the
               contrary
               .
               And
               we
               know
               very
               well
               that
               Gold
               ,
               as
               Precious
               and
               Beautiful
               as
               it
               is
               ,
               is
               of
               the
               same
               Matter
               with
               Lead
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               nothing
               requisite
               to
               the
               making
               of
               Gold
               ,
               besides
               the
               depuration
               of
               the
               Atoms
               which
               are
               its
               first
               Matter
               .
            
             
               I
               do
               here
               endeavour
               to
               deliver
               an
               Idea
               of
               the
               Substance
               of
               the
               Stars
               ,
               upon
               an
               Experiment
               grounded
               upon
               melted
               Mettals
               ,
               
               and
               yet
               flowing
               in
               the
               Crusible
               ;
               for
               Gold
               falling
               into
               Aqua-fortis
               is
               like
               a
               black
               Powder
               ,
               Silver
               dissolved
               with
               the
               same
               Aqua-fortis
               ,
               and
               precipitated
               by
               Sea
               Water
               ,
               or
               separated
               by
               the
               means
               of
               Copper-Plates
               ,
               is
               reduced
               into
               a
               Calx
               ,
               or
               White
               ,
               or
               Greyish
               Earth
               :
               Tin
               calcined
               ,
               becomes
               yellow
               like
               Oker
               ;
               likewise
               Lead
               Calcined
               ,
               becomes
               yellow
               ,
               white
               ,
               black
               ,
               and
               red
               ,
               as
               we
               will
               ;
               Copper
               is
               turned
               into
               Verdigrease
               ,
               or
               into
               a
               yellow
               and
               red
               Powder
               ,
               and
               in
               like
               manner
               Iron
               into
               a
               red
               powder
               called
               
                 Crocus
                 Martis
              
               ,
               where
               by
               the
               way
               it
               appears
               how
               Compound
               Bodies
               become
               different
               ,
               and
               vary
               ,
               without
               the
               change
               of
               their
               first
               matter
               ,
               by
               an
               only
               separation
               and
               division
               of
               their
               Parts
               ,
               Corpuscles
               ,
               or
               Atoms
               .
            
             
               Yet
               if
               you
               take
               these
               Mettals
               so
               Calcined
               ,
               each
               by
               it self
               ,
               and
               put
               them
               into
               a
               Crusible
               in
               a
               Melting
               Furnace
               ,
               with
               a
               strong
               Fire
               ,
               this
               Powder
               will
               return
               into
               Mettal
               again
               ,
               and
               shine
               and
               sparkle
               in
               the
               Fire
               ;
               you
               see
               then
               that
               the
               same
               matter
               is
               in
               a
               threefold
               different
               state
               ,
               for
               being
               a
               solid
               Body
               ,
               it
               is
               afterwards
               reduced
               to
               a
               Powder
               ,
               and
               then
               again
               it
               is
               turned
               into
               a
               fluid
               matter
               ,
               melting
               and
               sparkling
               in
               the
               Fire
               .
            
             
               And
               this
               is
               the
               thing
               from
               whence
               I
               frame
               the
               Idea
               ,
               which
               I
               promised
               ,
               concerning
               
               the
               Fixed
               Stars
               and
               the
               Planets
               ;
               for
               nothing
               better
               represents
               the
               Nature
               of
               the
               Sun
               and
               its
               Substance
               ,
               than
               Melted
               Gold
               flowing
               in
               a
               great
               Crusible
               ,
               nor
               nothing
               better
               represents
               the
               Fixed
               Stars
               ,
               than
               the
               same
               Gold
               melted
               in
               lesser
               Crusibles
               ;
               there
               is
               nothing
               more
               like
               the
               Moon
               ,
               than
               Silver
               melting
               in
               a
               Crusible
               .
               The
               same
               thing
               may
               be
               said
               of
               Lead
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               Saturn
               ,
               and
               of
               Tin
               in
               respect
               of
               Jupiter
               ,
               and
               of
               Copper
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               bright
               and
               sparkling
               Venus
               :
               So
               also
               Iron
               melted
               with
               the
               Matter
               which
               Fluxes
               it
               ,
               leaves
               an
               Idea
               of
               the
               Planet
               Mars
               ,
               yet
               without
               this
               Mineral
               which
               Fluxes
               ,
               it
               better
               shews
               its
               refulgent
               redness
               .
               So
               it
               may
               be
               truly
               said
               ,
               that
               the
               Sun
               is
               like
               melted
               Gold
               ,
               and
               the
               Moon
               like
               melted
               Silver
               ;
               and
               so
               of
               Saturn
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               IV.
               Of
               the
               Magnitude
               of
               the
               Stars
               ,
               and
               their
               Figures
               .
            
             
               SInce
               the
               Substance
               of
               the
               Stars
               is
               like
               melted
               Mettal
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               likewise
               concluded
               ,
               that
               the
               same
               is
               likewise
               round
               ,
               because
               a
               melted
               Mettal
               is
               always
               round
               ,
               unless
               it
               be
               hindred
               by
               the
               Mould
               in
               which
               it
               is
               cast
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               Crusible
               in
               which
               it
               is
               melting
               ,
               and
               since
               there
               is
               nothing
               that
               compels
               Stars
               to
               assume
               another
               Figure
               ,
               than
               that
               which
               is
               Natural
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               which
               is
               the
               most
               perfect
               of
               all
               Figures
               ,
               which
               is
               most
               agreeable
               to
               the
               first
               matter
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               they
               are
               made
               by
               the
               Author
               of
               Nature
               ;
               we
               ought
               to
               grant
               that
               they
               are
               round
               .
               As
               to
               their
               Magnitude
               ,
               Astronomers
               represent
               them
               to
               be
               immeasurable
               ,
               and
               they
               take
               their
               Hypothesis
               from
               the
               Rules
               of
               the
               Opticks
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               experience
               of
               those
               great
               Optick
               Tubes
               ;
               the
               Invention
               of
               which
               is
               attributed
               to
               Campanella
               ,
               but
               the
               Restoration
               and
               improvement
               of
               them
               to
               
                 Anthony
                 de
                 Reïta
              
               ,
               as
               appears
               by
               his
               Book
               Entituled
               
                 Oculus
                 Enoch
                 &
                 Eliae
              
               .
               The
               Sun
               is
               commonly
               taken
               to
               be
               an
               hundreed
               and
               
               sixty
               and
               six
               times
               greater
               than
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               the
               Earth
               to
               be
               three
               times
               as
               big
               as
               the
               Moon
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               Stars
               are
               some
               bigger
               ,
               and
               some
               lesser
               ;
               I
               would
               not
               dwell
               long
               upon
               a
               matter
               so
               far
               above
               us
               ,
               especially
               when
               I
               consider
               the
               weakness
               of
               all
               those
               things
               which
               Astronomers
               tell
               us
               concerning
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               dissention
               which
               is
               amongst
               the
               most
               Learned
               about
               them
               .
            
             
               Epicurus
               is
               quite
               of
               another
               Opinion
               ,
               for
               he
               says
               that
               the
               true
               Magnitude
               of
               the
               Sun
               and
               Stars
               is
               not
               much
               greater
               than
               they
               appear
               to
               us
               ;
               because
               ,
               says
               this
               Philosopher
               ,
               since
               we
               see
               them
               to
               have
               Natural
               Colours
               ,
               it
               follows
               then
               ,
               that
               we
               see
               them
               in
               their
               just
               Magnitude
               ;
               and
               he
               adds
               ,
               that
               we
               never
               see
               Objects
               in
               their
               true
               Magnitude
               ,
               but
               when
               we
               discern
               their
               Colour
               ,
               Figure
               ,
               and
               Circumference
               :
               He
               endeavours
               to
               prove
               this
               his
               Opinion
               by
               the
               Example
               of
               fire
               ,
               which
               we
               behold
               truly
               as
               it
               is
               ;
               greater
               ,
               or
               lesser
               ,
               accordingly
               as
               it
               Flames
               :
               and
               after
               this
               rate
               ,
               fixed
               Stars
               would
               not
               be
               much
               greater
               than
               they
               appear
               :
               The
               same
               thing
               may
               be
               said
               of
               the
               Planets
               also
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               less
               remote
               from
               us
               than
               the
               Fixed
               stars
               .
            
             
               I
               should
               not
               much
               dislike
               this
               Opinion
               ,
               
               if
               it
               were
               not
               rejected
               by
               the
               whole
               World
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Shades
               ,
               Paralaxes
               ,
               and
               Eclipses
               evince
               the
               contrary
               .
               Therefore
               we
               embrace
               the
               most
               received
               Opinion
               ,
               and
               positively
               affirm
               ,
               That
               the
               most
               experienced
               ,
               with
               the
               help
               of
               all
               their
               Optick
               Tubes
               ,
               are
               not
               able
               to
               delineate
               the
               true
               and
               just
               Magnitude
               of
               the
               Planets
               ,
               much
               less
               of
               the
               Fixed
               Stars
               ,
               whose
               shadow
               is
               small
               ,
               and
               they
               a
               great
               way
               distant
               from
               the
               Earth
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               V.
               Of
               the
               Motion
               of
               the
               Stars
               .
            
             
               ARISTOTLE
               endeavouring
               to
               avoid
               or
               shun
               all
               the
               difficul
               〈…〉
               which
               occur
               in
               great
               plenty
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Motion
               of
               the
               Heavens
               ,
               thought
               he
               was
               easily
               able
               to
               explain
               it
               ,
               together
               with
               its
               swiftness
               and
               regularity
               by
               the
               help
               of
               an
               Intelligent
               Mover
               ,
               sent
               by
               God
               as
               an
               Adjutant
               Form
               ,
               to
               move
               ,
               push
               on
               ,
               direct
               ,
               and
               order
               the
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               each
               Planet
               in
               all
               their
               Motion
               .
            
             
               This
               Doctrine
               seems
               to
               be
               at
               once
               both
               very
               easie
               ,
               and
               very
               clear
               ;
               for
               
               if
               Heaven
               and
               the
               Planets
               have
               really
               a
               kind
               of
               motion
               ,
               (
               of
               which
               there
               is
               no
               doubt
               ,
               )
               there
               is
               nothing
               more
               easie
               than
               to
               have
               recourse
               to
               an
               Angel
               ,
               who
               ,
               by
               Gods
               Command
               ,
               is
               the
               mover
               and
               directer
               of
               it
               .
               But
               we
               should
               sooner
               agree
               upon
               the
               Point
               ,
               by
               having
               recourse
               to
               God
               ,
               the
               Author
               of
               Nature
               ,
               and
               saying
               ,
               that
               He
               as
               the
               first
               Author
               hath
               impressed
               this
               motion
               upon
               the
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               the
               Stars
               ,
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               doth
               continually
               conserve
               it
               as
               the
               First
               Cause
               ,
               by
               his
               general
               concurrence
               ,
               without
               using
               the
               Ministery
               of
               Angels
               to
               perform
               it
               ,
               which
               would
               be
               no
               more
               necessary
               ,
               than
               to
               assign
               a
               helping
               Angel
               to
               the
               motion
               of
               Animals
               ,
               and
               the
               Vegitation
               of
               Plants
               ,
               which
               no
               ●an
               will
               go
               about
               to
               do
               ,
               unless
               he
               deligns
               to
               make
               himself
               ridiculous
               .
            
             
               ¶
               This
               Opinion
               supposes
               the
               Earth
               to
               be
               in
               the
               Center
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               immoveable
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Heavens
               are
               wheeled
               about
               this
               Center
               upon
               the
               two
               Poles
               of
               the
               World
               :
               The
               Asserters
               of
               this
               Opinion
               do
               affirm
               ,
               That
               the
               Imperial
               Heaven
               is
               fixt
               ,
               and
               immoveable
               ,
               of
               a
               round
               or
               square
               Figure
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Firmament
               observes
               the
               motion
               of
               the
               
                 Primum
                 Mobile
              
               ;
               and
               by
               the
               impression
               
               of
               it
               ,
               is
               rapidly
               moved
               from
               East
               to
               West
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               Fixed
               Stars
               which
               it
               violently
               carries
               along
               with
               it
               .
            
             
               As
               to
               the
               Planetary
               Heaven
               ,
               they
               who
               affirm
               it
               to
               be
               Fluid
               ,
               do
               also
               teach
               us
               that
               the
               Planets
               do
               likewise
               in
               this
               vast
               space
               move
               with
               the
               like
               liberty
               that
               Fish
               do
               in
               the
               Water
               ,
               or
               Birds
               in
               the
               Air
               ,
               excepting
               only
               that
               the
               motion
               of
               the
               Stars
               is
               regular
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               Fish
               and
               Birds
               is
               not
               .
               They
               who
               make
               to
               be
               as
               many
               Heavens
               as
               there
               are
               Planets
               ,
               or
               that
               every
               Planet
               hath
               its
               Orb
               ,
               are
               forced
               to
               confess
               ,
               that
               either
               their
               Heaven
               is
               fluid
               ,
               or
               if
               it
               be
               solid
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               passages
               and
               ways
               through
               which
               they
               are
               carried
               ;
               and
               to
               explain
               these
               appearances
               ,
               they
               are
               under
               a
               necessity
               of
               feigning
               certain
               Circles
               which
               they
               call
               Epicicles
               ,
               or
               Excentrix
               ;
               from
               whence
               arises
               unexplicable
               confusions
               ;
               whilst
               others
               say
               that
               these
               Circles
               are
               only
               imaginary
               .
            
             
               But
               they
               who
               affirm
               the
               Sun
               to
               be
               immoveable
               in
               the
               center
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               who
               conclude
               that
               the
               Earth
               is
               in
               its
               place
               a
               Seventh
               Planet
               ,
               and
               hath
               a
               Motion
               round
               it
               as
               well
               as
               the
               rest
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Firmament
               and
               the
               Fixed
               Stars
               (
               which
               are
               annexed
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               implanted
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               seen
               with
               their
               Orbs
               to
               wheel
               round
               over
               
               our
               heads
               )
               to
               be
               like
               the
               Sun
               ,
               equally
               immoveable
               ;
               are
               forced
               to
               explain
               the
               motion
               of
               the
               Planets
               ,
               and
               find
               no
               little
               difficulty
               in
               explicating
               their
               appearances
               ;
               we
               will
               enquire
               into
               those
               which
               are
               chiefly
               built
               upon
               truth
               ;
               by
               examining
               first
               those
               two
               most
               Famous
               Systems
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               I
               mean
               that
               of
               Ptolomy
               and
               Copernicus
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VI.
               Ptolomy's
               System
               of
               the
               World
               Examined
               .
            
             
               PTOLOMY
               and
               Aristotle
               with
               their
               Followers
               ,
               affirm
               the
               Earth
               to
               be
               in
               the
               Centre
               of
               the
               World
               immoveable
               ,
               encompassed
               round
               with
               Air
               ,
               which
               they
               think
               is
               next
               environed
               with
               Fire
               ;
               and
               so
               in
               order
               there
               are
               Orbs
               of
               the
               
                 Moon
                 ,
                 Mercury
                 ,
                 Venus
              
               ,
               the
               
                 Sun
                 ,
                 Mars
                 ,
                 Jupiter
                 ,
                 Saturn
                 ,
              
               and
               of
               the
               Fixed
               Stars
               encompassing
               one
               the
               other
               ,
               called
               the
               Firmament
               :
               then
               the
               Ninth
               Heaven
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               the
               Chrystaline
               ;
               and
               lastly
               ,
               the
               
                 Primum
                 Mobile
              
               ,
               which
               by
               its
               incredible
               rapidity
               carries
               all
               the
               other
               Heavens
               with
               it
               ,
               from
               East
               to
               West
               .
            
             
               This
               Opinion
               seems
               to
               me
               to
               be
               absurd
               ,
               
               because
               it
               supposes
               the
               Heavens
               ,
               and
               especially
               the
               
                 Primum
                 Mobile
              
               ,
               to
               be
               of
               an
               immense
               Magnitude
               ;
               so
               that
               the
               Earth
               would
               be
               but
               a
               point
               in
               respect
               of
               Heaven
               .
               Yet
               Ptolomy
               will
               have
               these
               immense
               Bodies
               ,
               and
               vast
               Machines
               to
               be
               moved
               round
               this
               point
               of
               Earth
               ,
               which
               seems
               little
               consonant
               to
               reason
               ,
               which
               dictates
               to
               us
               ,
               that
               little
               Bodies
               are
               much
               more
               readily
               moved
               round
               greater
               ,
               than
               great
               Bodies
               round
               less
               ;
               and
               we
               commonly
               say
               when
               we
               are
               roasting
               Meat
               ,
               that
               the
               Meat
               must
               turn
               round
               to
               the
               Fire
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               Fire
               turn
               round
               it
               .
               It
               is
               therefore
               more
               commodious
               ,
               and
               more
               consonant
               to
               Reason
               ,
               that
               the
               Earth
               which
               is
               only
               like
               a
               point
               ,
               or
               a
               Gnat
               ,
               should
               be
               moved
               round
               the
               Heavens
               ,
               than
               the
               Heavens
               should
               turn
               round
               about
               it
               .
               Most
               wisely
               therefore
               hath
               the
               Creator
               of
               the
               Universe
               disposed
               things
               in
               such
               a
               manner
               ,
               that
               the
               Reasons
               of
               them
               are
               conspicuous
               every
               where
               ;
               that
               we
               may
               say
               that
               God
               does
               not
               only
               produce
               Works
               which
               are
               good
               in
               their
               substance
               ;
               but
               also
               that
               he
               hath
               
                 done
                 good
                 unto
                 all
              
               that
               he
               hath
               made
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               exactly
               in
               Number
               ,
               Weight
               ,
               and
               Measure
               .
            
             
               Besides
               this
               General
               Reason
               which
               destroys
               and
               over-turns
               the
               Opinion
               of
               
               Ptolomy
               and
               Aristotle
               ;
               we
               may
               take
               another
               from
               the
               incredible
               rapidity
               of
               the
               Heavens
               motion
               about
               the
               Earth
               ;
               for
               if
               their
               Opinion
               be
               true
               in
               this
               Hypothesis
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               the
               reckoning
               of
               Astrologers
               ,
               we
               must
               confess
               that
               the
               distance
               of
               the
               
                 Primum
                 Mobile
              
               from
               the
               Earth
               ,
               is
               above
               an
               hundred
               thousand
               Miles
               ;
               from
               whence
               may
               be
               computed
               the
               greatness
               of
               this
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               the
               manner
               of
               its
               motion
               ,
               that
               it
               should
               perform
               and
               compleat
               its
               Circle
               in
               the
               space
               of
               twenty
               four
               hours
               ;
               whereas
               all
               People
               agree
               in
               this
               
                 (
                 viz.
              
               )
               That
               the
               Earth
               compleats
               forty
               Miles
               in
               every
               hour
               ,
               when
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               its
               Circle
               is
               but
               a
               point
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               
                 Primum
                 Mobile
              
               .
               We
               must
               conclude
               therefore
               ,
               that
               its
               swiftness
               is
               incomprehensible
               ,
               and
               that
               every
               one
               point
               of
               its
               Circumference
               ,
               compleats
               each
               hour
               more
               than
               forty
               times
               an
               hundred
               thousand
               Miles
               ,
               which
               is
               incredible
               .
               To
               all
               these
               I
               add
               another
               difficulty
               which
               I
               have
               concerning
               this
               Opinion
               ,
               in
               explaining
               the
               manner
               ,
               and
               the
               little
               Hooks
               by
               which
               the
               
                 Primum
                 Mobile
              
               carries
               the
               inferiour
               Orbs
               along
               with
               it
               from
               East
               to
               West
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Heavens
               and
               the
               Planets
               go
               to
               this
               Pole
               ,
               but
               come
               back
               from
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               
               then
               at
               last
               return
               to
               their
               first
               point
               ,
               by
               the
               sole
               Collibration
               or
               Ballancing
               of
               the
               Ninth
               
                 Heaven
                 or
                 Chrystalline
              
               :
               To
               which
               if
               we
               add
               the
               solidity
               of
               the
               Coelestial
               Globes
               in
               that
               manner
               as
               Ptolomy
               has
               affirmed
               ,
               then
               neither
               Aristotle
               nor
               
                 Tyco
                 Brache
              
               with
               his
               Epicycles
               ,
               and
               Excentricities
               ,
               will
               be
               able
               to
               take
               away
               these
               difficulties
               ,
               or
               avoid
               horrible
               confusions
               ;
               lastly
               ,
               these
               Philosophers
               could
               not
               explicate
               the
               regular
               or
               irregular
               motion
               of
               Commets
               ,
               unless
               by
               appointing
               Angels
               to
               guide
               them
               ,
               which
               is
               ridiculous
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VII
               .
               Copernicus's
               System
               of
               the
               World
               Examined
               .
            
             
               THis
               Philosopher
               ,
               and
               many
               other
               Modern
               ones
               have
               built
               Systems
               of
               the
               World
               after
               another
               manner
               ;
               for
               they
               place
               the
               Sun
               in
               the
               Centre
               ,
               and
               will
               have
               the
               Earth
               and
               the
               other
               Planets
               to
               wheel
               round
               it
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               said
               heretofore
               .
            
             
               This
               System
               would
               be
               sufficiently
               enough
               confirmed
               by
               refuting
               of
               that
               which
               
                 Ptolomy
                 ,
                 Aristotle
              
               ,
               and
               their
               Followers
               
               have
               framed
               ;
               but
               onely
               this
               likewise
               labours
               under
               its
               peculiar
               difficulties
               ,
               The
               first
               of
               which
               is
               the
               experience
               of
               our
               Senses
               ,
               which
               seems
               altogether
               repugnant
               to
               this
               System
               ,
               for
               according
               to
               this
               Opinion
               ,
               we
               must
               conclude
               the
               Heavens
               which
               seem
               to
               move
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               Sun
               it self
               ,
               to
               be
               immoveable
               ;
               and
               on
               the
               other
               hand
               ,
               the
               Earth
               to
               be
               in
               continual
               motion
               ,
               which
               seems
               to
               be
               immoveable
               .
            
             
               But
               this
               prejudice
               is
               very
               uncertain
               ,
               nor
               do
               our
               senses
               always
               so
               exactly
               and
               infallibly
               distinguish
               the
               motion
               of
               Bodies
               ,
               or
               Bodies
               that
               are
               in
               motion
               ,
               as
               experience
               teaches
               :
               That
               when
               any
               one
               goes
               on
               Ship-board
               ,
               and
               the
               Ship
               sets
               Sail
               ,
               the
               Shoar
               and
               the
               Houses
               go
               away
               from
               him
               :
               For
               to
               this
               Man
               the
               Shoar
               seems
               to
               go
               away
               from
               him
               ,
               though
               indeed
               he
               goes
               away
               from
               the
               Shoar
               .
               Which
               happens
               from
               hence
               ,
               that
               the
               Eye
               does
               not
               discern
               the
               motion
               of
               the
               thing
               which
               is
               moved
               ,
               when
               it
               moves
               along
               with
               it
               ;
               which
               happens
               to
               a
               Man
               at
               Sea
               ,
               who
               does
               not
               at
               all
               take
               notice
               of
               the
               motion
               of
               the
               Ship
               which
               is
               under
               Sail
               ,
               because
               he
               himself
               is
               carried
               on
               by
               the
               same
               motion
               .
            
             
               To
               this
               Opinion
               also
               is
               opposed
               the
               experience
               of
               a
               Stone
               thrown
               up
               into
               
               the
               Air
               ,
               and
               there
               falling
               down
               upon
               the
               Head
               ,
               or
               before
               the
               Feet
               of
               him
               that
               threw
               it
               ;
               For
               if
               the
               Earth
               is
               really
               wheeled
               round
               and
               moved
               ,
               while
               the
               Stone
               is
               moved
               ,
               it
               ought
               to
               fall
               far
               enough
               from
               him
               who
               threw
               it
               .
               For
               we
               must
               conclude
               that
               the
               Earth
               is
               not
               turned
               round
               ,
               and
               by
               consequence
               that
               this
               System
               of
               Copernicus
               is
               false
               .
            
             
               To
               this
               difficulty
               Descartes
               answers
               ,
               That
               a
               Stone
               must
               so
               descend
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               Earth
               was
               not
               in
               the
               least
               moved
               ,
               because
               both
               from
               the
               same
               Vortex
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               same
               impression
               ,
               the
               Stone
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Earth
               is
               carried
               round
               .
            
             
               To
               this
               very
               same
               difficulty
               Gassendus
               answers
               after
               another
               manner
               ,
               saying
               ,
               that
               the
               Stone
               falls
               before
               the
               Feet
               of
               him
               that
               throws
               it
               up
               ,
               because
               it
               receives
               two
               motions
               from
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               thrower
               ,
               (
               to
               wit
               ,
               one
               Horizontal
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               Perpendicular
               )
               which
               since
               it
               hath
               received
               ,
               it
               ought
               to
               keep
               also
               ,
               and
               to
               describe
               a
               Curve
               ,
               regular
               ,
               and
               parabolical
               Line
               ;
               and
               after
               this
               manner
               fall
               down
               at
               the
               feet
               of
               him
               that
               threw
               it
               ,
               if
               he
               
                 (
                 viz.
              
               )
               threw
               it
               up
               streight
               ,
               and
               the
               Wind
               not
               contrary
               to
               it
               :
               Just
               as
               we
               see
               in
               a
               great
               Bullet
               tumbled
               down
               from
               the
               top
               of
               the
               Mast
               ,
               falls
               streight
               down
               to
               the
               bottom
               of
               it
               ,
               
               though
               the
               Ship
               Sails
               with
               a
               very
               violent
               Wind.
               
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               it
               is
               objected
               ,
               against
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Copernicus
               ,
               That
               if
               the
               Earth
               be
               moved
               about
               the
               Sun
               ,
               it
               would
               sometimes
               be
               nearer
               the
               Firmament
               and
               the
               Pole
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               farther
               off
               ;
               and
               then
               that
               for
               that
               reason
               the
               fixed
               Stars
               ,
               especially
               the
               Pole
               Star
               ,
               must
               sometimes
               appear
               bigger
               ,
               sometimes
               lesser
               ,
               which
               is
               contrary
               to
               experience
               .
            
             
               But
               they
               who
               defend
               this
               Opinion
               ,
               make
               answer
               ,
               that
               the
               mighty
               distance
               which
               is
               betwixt
               the
               Earth
               and
               the
               fix'd
               Stars
               ,
               is
               the
               Cause
               why
               this
               difference
               is
               not
               observed
               .
               But
               indeed
               ,
               in
               that
               manner
               that
               I
               shall
               explain
               the
               motion
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               this
               Objection
               will
               appear
               to
               be
               of
               no
               moment
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               VIII
               .
               Of
               the
               Motion
               of
               the
               Earth
               .
            
             
               COPERNICUS
               attributes
               to
               the
               Earth
               three
               motions
               ,
               the
               first
               of
               which
               is
               called
               Diurnal
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               Earth
               is
               moved
               about
               its
               Axis
               ,
               as
               a
               wheel
               ,
               from
               West
               to
               East
               ,
               when
               as
               the
               Sun
               seems
               to
               be
               moved
               from
               East
               to
               West
               .
               Another
               motion
               is
               from
               one
               Pole
               to
               the
               other
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               latitude
               of
               the
               Zodiack
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               from
               one
               Tropick
               to
               another
               ;
               which
               motion
               is
               called
               Annual
               or
               rather
               half-yearly
               ,
               because
               the
               Earth
               in
               Six
               Months
               time
               runs
               through
               the
               whole
               Latitude
               of
               the
               Ecliptick
               ,
               and
               after
               other
               Six
               Months
               it
               returns
               to
               the
               same
               point
               from
               whence
               it
               had
               departed
               at
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Year
               :
               So
               it
               passes
               through
               the
               same
               Line
               twice
               a
               Year
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               at
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Aequinoxes
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               the
               third
               motion
               is
               made
               round
               the
               Sun
               ,
               whereby
               according
               to
               this
               Philosopher's
               Opinion
               ,
               we
               are
               sometimes
               nearer
               the
               fixed
               Stars
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               farther
               off
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               not
               wanting
               some
               who
               attribute
               a
               fourth
               motion
               to
               these
               three
               ,
               which
               we
               call
               a
               Libration
               from
               East
               to
               West
               ,
               and
               so
               on
               the
               contrary
               .
               But
               
               to
               explain
               all
               the
               Appearances
               ,
               the
               two
               first
               would
               be
               sufficient
               ,
               were
               we
               not
               compelled
               to
               take
               in
               the
               other
               two
               likewise
               .
               The
               Diurnal
               Motion
               of
               the
               Earth
               by
               which
               it
               is
               turned
               and
               wheeled
               round
               its
               Axis
               ,
               and
               which
               is
               performed
               from
               West
               to
               East
               in
               Twenty
               four
               hours
               time
               ,
               is
               hard
               enough
               to
               be
               explained
               ,
               but
               here
               's
               the
               Comfort
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               less
               difficulty
               found
               in
               the
               Opinion
               of
               Aristotle
               and
               Ptolomy
               about
               the
               explaining
               the
               Motion
               of
               the
               Heavens
               which
               ought
               to
               be
               performed
               in
               the
               space
               of
               four
               and
               twenty
               hours
               .
            
             
               Therefore
               to
               clear
               up
               this
               difficulty
               ,
               I
               suppose
               ,
               if
               we
               should
               be
               compelled
               to
               have
               recourse
               to
               an
               Intelligence
               ,
               as
               a
               Mover
               sent
               by
               God
               for
               this
               purpose
               :
               We
               have
               as
               much
               reason
               to
               assign
               one
               for
               the
               motion
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Aristotle
               ,
               to
               assign
               many
               for
               the
               motion
               of
               the
               Heavens
               and
               the
               Planets
               .
            
             
               By
               the
               same
               right
               we
               might
               have
               run
               back
               to
               the
               first
               Cause
               and
               its
               general
               Concourse
               ,
               after
               the
               example
               of
               Cartesius
               ,
               who
               is
               not
               ashamed
               to
               call
               in
               This
               to
               help
               him
               in
               explaining
               the
               motion
               of
               his
               
                 Materia
                 Subtilis
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Vortex
               surrounding
               the
               Earth
               ;
               as
               also
               of
               all
               other
               Natural
               Motions
               ,
               which
               God
               ,
               saith
               this
               Philosopher
               ,
               hath
               produced
               
               from
               the
               beginning
               ,
               and
               always
               preserves
               without
               diminution
               ,
               but
               only
               that
               this
               motion
               does
               transmigrate
               from
               one
               Body
               into
               another
               ,
               and
               as
               much
               of
               it
               as
               is
               lessened
               in
               one
               Body
               ,
               is
               increased
               in
               another
               :
               This
               is
               the
               Cartesian
               Opinion
               .
               But
               we
               are
               endeavouring
               to
               explain
               this
               motion
               of
               the
               Earth
               by
               more
               Natural
               Reasons
               .
            
             
               I
               say
               therefore
               ,
               and
               suppose
               that
               the
               Sun
               is
               immoveable
               in
               the
               Centre
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               yet
               notwithstanding
               ,
               that
               like
               a
               Wheel
               it
               turns
               round
               about
               its
               proper
               Centre
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               that
               motion
               which
               is
               called
               Circum-Rotation
               ;
               and
               by
               this
               motion
               it
               disperses
               on
               all
               sides
               ,
               on
               every
               part
               these
               Corpuscles
               which
               produce
               Light
               and
               Heat
               :
               These
               Corpuscles
               compose
               that
               great
               Vortex
               which
               is
               about
               the
               Sun
               ,
               and
               which
               with
               it
               is
               carried
               round
               ,
               and
               moves
               the
               Earth
               which
               is
               plac'd
               in
               the
               same
               Vortex
               with
               it
               ;
               like
               as
               a
               Stone
               is
               moved
               by
               the
               motion
               of
               a
               rapid
               Stream
               ,
               and
               this
               same
               Vortex
               carries
               other
               Planets
               along
               with
               it
               ,
               accordingly
               as
               they
               are
               more
               or
               less
               immerged
               in
               it
               .
            
             
               According
               to
               this
               explication
               ,
               one
               may
               fancy
               the
               Sun
               to
               be
               like
               the
               wheel
               of
               a
               Clock
               ,
               which
               moves
               that
               which
               is
               next
               to
               it
               another
               way
               ;
               for
               when
               
               one
               Wheel
               is
               moved
               towards
               the
               right
               ,
               the
               other
               which
               it
               carries
               with
               it
               ,
               must
               of
               necessity
               be
               moved
               towards
               the
               left
               :
               So
               whilst
               the
               Sun
               by
               its
               Circum-Rotation
               is
               moved
               from
               East
               to
               West
               ,
               the
               Earth
               must
               likewise
               be
               moved
               from
               West
               to
               East
               .
            
             
               The
               other
               motion
               of
               the
               Earth
               is
               that
               which
               is
               called
               Annual
               or
               half-yearly
               ,
               and
               which
               arises
               from
               the
               Libration
               of
               the
               Solar
               Body
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Vortex
               which
               drives
               the
               Earth
               from
               the
               part
               of
               the
               Pole
               ,
               and
               makes
               it
               daily
               go
               a
               degree
               farther
               ;
               and
               so
               the
               Annual
               as
               the
               Diurnal
               motion
               each
               day
               declines
               one
               degree
               onely
               ,
               from
               a
               Parallel
               ,
               from
               whence
               arise
               the
               vicissitudes
               of
               days
               and
               Seasons
               ;
               But
               if
               the
               Earth
               returns
               by
               the
               same
               steps
               ,
               as
               I
               may
               so
               say
               ,
               it
               happens
               because
               the
               Sun
               by
               its
               daily
               Libration
               drives
               it
               on
               from
               one
               part
               ;
               and
               then
               after
               six
               Months
               assuming
               an
               opposite
               Libration
               ,
               it
               draws
               it
               back
               for
               Three
               Months
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               other
               three
               Months
               which
               makes
               up
               Six
               ,
               it
               drives
               it
               forwards
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               Rotation
               and
               the
               Libration
               of
               the
               Sun
               makes
               a
               double
               or
               a
               triple
               motion
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               without
               the
               former's
               changing
               either
               its
               place
               or
               its
               Centre
               .
            
             
               All
               that
               we
               have
               hitherto
               said
               ,
               according
               
               to
               the
               mind
               of
               these
               Authors
               ,
               doth
               not
               as
               yet
               satisfie
               a
               Spirit
               curious
               to
               know
               the
               truth
               .
               So
               here
               are
               other
               difficulties
               remaining
               which
               must
               be
               taken
               away
               by
               more
               sensible
               and
               more
               Natural
               Reasons
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               Though
               we
               affirm
               the
               Sun
               to
               be
               immoveable
               ,
               and
               the
               Earth
               to
               be
               wheeled
               round
               about
               it
               ;
               or
               though
               we
               affirm
               the
               contrary
               ,
               there
               remains
               nevertheless
               ,
               that
               we
               give
               an
               account
               not
               only
               of
               each
               of
               these
               motions
               ,
               but
               also
               of
               the
               motions
               of
               the
               other
               Planets
               .
               It
               is
               demanded
               what
               is
               the
               internal
               or
               external
               Cause
               of
               the
               Earths
               motion
               ?
               If
               it
               be
               answered
               ,
               that
               the
               Sun
               by
               its
               Libration
               is
               the
               Cause
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               said
               ,
               and
               as
               our
               Opinion
               is
               ;
               it
               remains
               that
               we
               demonstrate
               the
               Cause
               ,
               whether
               internal
               or
               external
               ,
               that
               gives
               the
               Sun
               this
               motion
               :
               By
               means
               of
               which
               being
               librated
               from
               one
               side
               for
               Six
               Months
               ,
               it
               is
               also
               librated
               for
               as
               many
               from
               the
               other
               side
               ;
               and
               by
               this
               so
               regular
               motion
               ,
               it
               sometimes
               draws
               the
               Earth
               towards
               it
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               drives
               it
               from
               it
               ,
               as
               we
               shall
               see
               in
               the
               following
               Chapter
               ,
               what
               can
               be
               said
               about
               this
               Matter
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               IX
               .
               Of
               the
               Sun
               the
               true
               Centre
               ,
               and
               Heart
               of
               the
               World.
               
            
             
               THe
               Sun
               being
               placed
               in
               the
               Centre
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               is
               like
               the
               Heart
               ,
               inspiring
               Life
               into
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               presiding
               over
               all
               the
               Works
               of
               Nature
               whatsoever
               ,
               even
               as
               the
               Heart
               in
               an
               humane
               Body
               is
               the
               Principle
               of
               its
               Life
               and
               all
               its
               motions
               ;
               this
               is
               that
               admirable
               Machine
               ,
               which
               without
               being
               moved
               out
               of
               its
               place
               ,
               moves
               the
               Spirits
               ,
               Humours
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               parts
               ,
               of
               our
               Bodies
               ;
               in
               like
               manner
               ,
               the
               immoveable
               Sun
               by
               his
               double
               motion
               ,
               shakes
               and
               moves
               the
               Earth
               as
               well
               as
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Planets
               .
               One
               only
               difficulty
               remains
               in
               explaining
               the
               motion
               of
               the
               Heart
               in
               the
               Microcosme
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Sun
               in
               the
               Macrocosme
               :
               But
               being
               about
               to
               treat
               else-where
               of
               the
               Earths
               motion
               ,
               we
               will
               here
               only
               speak
               of
               the
               Suns
               motion
               ,
               which
               I
               call
               a
               wheeling
               of
               it
               round
               about
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               we
               will
               speak
               of
               its
               Libration
               .
            
             
               Elsewhere
               ,
               we
               have
               said
               the
               Sun
               to
               be
               ,
               not
               only
               of
               the
               same
               Nature
               with
               Gold
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               Gold
               indeed
               ,
               melted
               
               in
               the
               Centre
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               Cupellated
               by
               the
               Fire
               of
               the
               fix'd
               Stars
               ,
               which
               are
               every
               where
               about
               it
               :
               No
               wonder
               therefore
               that
               it
               is
               wheeled
               round
               like
               melted
               Gold
               in
               a
               Crusible
               ;
               and
               there
               sparkling
               ,
               and
               purified
               .
               That
               this
               Hypothesis
               which
               will
               bring
               no
               little
               light
               to
               many
               things
               ,
               may
               be
               better
               comprehended
               ,
               I
               will
               bring
               an
               Experiment
               to
               confirm
               this
               Doctrine
               ,
               which
               seems
               new
               indeed
               ,
               but
               nevertheless
               it
               cannot
               be
               denied
               to
               be
               built
               upon
               the
               foundation
               of
               indubitable
               Experience
               .
            
             
               I
               say
               therefore
               ,
               that
               if
               you
               take
               Gold
               and
               put
               it
               into
               a
               great
               Crusible
               ,
               with
               Lead
               ,
               Copper
               ,
               or
               other
               Mettals
               ;
               and
               make
               a
               Fire
               every
               where
               round
               it
               ,
               these
               Mettals
               will
               be
               melted
               together
               ,
               and
               compose
               a
               sparkling
               smoaking
               Bath
               ;
               this
               Bath
               or
               melted
               Matter
               is
               in
               perpetual
               motion
               ,
               and
               so
               soon
               as
               the
               matter
               is
               made
               hot
               ,
               it
               wheels
               round
               its
               Centre
               without
               intermission
               .
               It
               would
               be
               much
               more
               conspicuous
               if
               this
               melted
               Matter
               in
               the
               Centre
               of
               the
               World
               were
               equally
               distant
               from
               all
               the
               points
               of
               its
               circumference
               ;
               for
               this
               being
               supposed
               ,
               no
               man
               will
               deny
               ,
               this
               melted
               Matter
               fixed
               in
               the
               Centre
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               Fire
               being
               put
               to
               it
               every
               where
               ,
               and
               on
               all
               sides
               ,
               to
               remain
               in
               
               fashion
               as
               in
               a
               Crusible
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               the
               same
               motion
               of
               Circum-rotation
               and
               Libration
               which
               we
               attribute
               to
               the
               Sun.
               
            
             
               All
               the
               Obstacle
               we
               meet
               with
               at
               first
               sight
               consists
               in
               this
               (
               to
               wit
               )
               how
               this
               solar
               melted
               Matter
               can
               remain
               suspended
               ,
               not
               falling
               down
               on
               any
               part
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               By
               means
               of
               what
               Fire
               it
               remains
               always
               melted
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               How
               it
               comes
               to
               pass
               that
               since
               Gold
               so
               soon
               as
               it
               is
               cupellated
               or
               refined
               ,
               remains
               in
               the
               Crusible
               in
               a
               fix'd
               Mass
               ,
               yet
               the
               Sun
               which
               is
               like
               to
               this
               Gold
               ,
               is
               neither
               fixed
               ,
               nor
               stands
               it
               still
               immediately
               ,
               but
               being
               wheeled
               perpetually
               round
               its
               Centre
               ,
               it
               continues
               in
               motion
               ,
               and
               is
               Librated
               in
               the
               Cupel
               without
               any
               intermission
               .
            
             
               To
               the
               first
               of
               these
               difficulties
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               we
               ought
               not
               to
               stand
               upon
               it
               ,
               because
               they
               who
               place
               the
               Earth
               in
               the
               Centre
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               do
               teach
               us
               ,
               that
               if
               a
               great
               hole
               were
               made
               through
               the
               Earth
               ,
               even
               as
               far
               as
               our
               Antipodes
               ,
               and
               if
               a
               Mill-Stone
               were
               thrown
               into
               it
               ,
               it
               would
               stop
               in
               the
               middle
               ,
               which
               is
               affirmed
               to
               be
               the
               Centre
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               there
               remain
               suspended
               ;
               for
               to
               move
               forwards
               either
               way
               would
               be
               to
               ascend
               :
               The
               same
               thing
               may
               be
               
               said
               likewife
               of
               Water
               or
               other
               Liquids
               which
               would
               remain
               suspended
               .
               If
               therefore
               the
               Sun
               be
               in
               the
               Centre
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               why
               should
               it
               seem
               a
               wonder
               that
               it
               should
               remain
               there
               so
               suspended
               ,
               since
               that
               may
               serve
               him
               instead
               of
               a
               Cupel
               ?
            
             
               As
               to
               the
               other
               difficulty
               which
               belongs
               to
               the
               Fire
               .
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               want
               of
               that
               ,
               because
               we
               have
               the
               fire
               of
               thefix'd
               Stars
               encompassing
               the
               Sun
               every
               where
               on
               all
               sides
               ,
               and
               keeping
               this
               same
               Gold
               in
               cohtinual
               fusion
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               were
               under
               a
               great
               Winters
               Glove
               bored
               through
               every
               where
               with
               little
               holes
               ,
               as
               we
               find
               in
               essaying
               Gold.
               I
               do
               not
               say
               with
               Epicurus
               that
               the
               fixed
               Stars
               are
               really
               little
               holes
               and
               apertures
               by
               which
               the
               empyrial
               Heaven
               which
               is
               altogether
               Fiery
               ,
               transmits
               its
               Ardors
               ;
               but
               I
               affirm
               ,
               that
               these
               are
               either
               little
               empty
               holes
               ,
               or
               else
               filled
               with
               so
               many
               Diamonds
               ,
               or
               Chrystals
               ,
               through
               which
               the
               heat
               of
               the
               Coelestial
               Flames
               pass
               through
               ;
               or
               else
               that
               they
               are
               as
               it
               were
               so
               many
               Carbuncles
               ,
               or
               burning
               Coals
               .
               This
               is
               sufficient
               to
               convince
               them
               of
               great
               ignorance
               ,
               who
               have
               affirmed
               these
               Coelestial
               Fires
               to
               flow
               from
               the
               solar
               Globe
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               borrowed
               thence
               ;
               whereas
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               they
               are
               Coelestial
               
               Fires
               and
               Flames
               ,
               which
               passing
               through
               this
               great
               Globe
               of
               the
               Heavens
               causes
               the
               Gold
               in
               the
               Cupel
               in
               the
               middle
               of
               the
               Universe
               to
               be
               boyled
               and
               wheeled
               round
               by
               an
               equidistant
               and
               equally
               distributed
               heat
               .
            
             
               I
               confess
               as
               to
               what
               belongs
               to
               the
               third
               difficulty
               ,
               it
               is
               very
               subtle
               ,
               and
               supposes
               a
               very
               fair
               Experiment
               :
               For
               in
               the
               course
               of
               all
               my
               curious
               Labours
               ,
               I
               have
               wondred
               how
               Gold
               after
               it
               had
               a
               long
               while
               smoaked
               in
               the
               Cupel
               ,
               and
               circulated
               to
               expel
               in
               smoak
               all
               Forreign
               Bodies
               mixt
               with
               it
               ,
               does
               at
               last
               stand
               still
               ,
               and
               remains
               suddenly
               fix'd
               in
               the
               bottom
               ,
               and
               is
               so
               condensed
               ,
               that
               it
               cannot
               be
               melted
               again
               by
               the
               strongest
               fire
               ,
               or
               made
               to
               circulate
               ,
               unless
               Lead
               be
               added
               to
               it
               either
               with
               or
               without
               some
               other
               Mettal
               ;
               for
               by
               the
               addition
               of
               these
               Bodies
               it
               is
               at
               the
               same
               time
               melted
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               same
               degree
               of
               Fire
               ,
               and
               begins
               a
               new
               to
               boyl
               ,
               to
               be
               librated
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               turned
               round
               as
               before
               :
               and
               it
               will
               continue
               so
               as
               long
               as
               the
               Lead
               or
               other
               foreign
               Matter
               is
               in
               it
               :
               From
               whence
               we
               may
               conclude
               ,
               that
               so
               long
               as
               the
               Sun
               like
               melted
               Gold
               is
               wheeled
               round
               its
               Centre
               ,
               mixt
               and
               infected
               with
               foreign
               Corpuscles
               which
               it
               receives
               on
               every
               si
               de
               ,
               as
               being
               placed
               in
               the
               Centre
               of
               
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Planets
               ,
               which
               like
               imperfect
               Mettals
               furnish
               it
               with
               Corpuscles
               which
               are
               exhaled
               and
               are
               emancipated
               ,
               and
               being
               mixed
               with
               it
               cause
               it
               to
               wheel
               round
               ,
               and
               supply
               it
               with
               matter
               for
               motion
               ,
               and
               so
               long
               as
               he
               returns
               them
               back
               in
               the
               form
               of
               smoak
               ,
               like
               a
               Vortex
               ,
               excepting
               only
               those
               which
               are
               digested
               and
               turned
               into
               Gold
               ,
               which
               he
               reserves
               within
               himself
               ,
               and
               does
               farther
               digest
               and
               circulate
               ;
               and
               when
               they
               are
               sufficiently
               subtilised
               and
               purged
               ,
               although
               involved
               with
               grosser
               fumes
               does
               send
               them
               forth
               ;
               which
               meeting
               with
               the
               Vortex
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               penetrates
               into
               the
               pores
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               are
               changed
               into
               Gold
               ,
               Silver
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               Mettal
               ;
               according
               to
               their
               greater
               or
               lesser
               purity
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               the
               various
               disposition
               of
               the
               Matrixes
               or
               Beds
               wherein
               they
               lodge
               :
               So
               long
               I
               say
               we
               may
               conclude
               ,
               that
               from
               these
               fumes
               which
               are
               sent
               towards
               the
               Sun
               from
               imperfect
               Bodies
               ,
               are
               made
               a
               liquid
               and
               Mercurial
               Water
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               ,
               in
               the
               Bowels
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               Gold
               and
               other
               mettals
               are
               made
               .
            
             
               The
               experience
               which
               we
               acquire
               by
               essaying
               Gold
               ,
               (
               although
               after
               a
               rude
               manner
               ,
               in
               comparison
               of
               it
               with
               this
               great
               Natural
               Cupel
               )
               shews
               us
               this
               
               this
               truth
               before
               our
               eyes
               ;
               for
               I
               have
               with
               pleasure
               tryed
               ,
               that
               the
               fumes
               arising
               from
               the
               common
               Cupels
               ,
               being
               collected
               in
               an
               Alembick
               ,
               are
               condensed
               into
               a
               clear
               viscous
               ,
               pulverulent
               ,
               or
               gritty
               ,
               and
               consequently
               mettalline
               Water
               ,
               whose
               value
               the
               curious
               may
               be
               able
               to
               know
               .
            
             
               I
               represent
               therefore
               to
               my self
               Gold
               wheeled
               round
               in
               this
               great
               Cupel
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Sun
               it self
               placed
               in
               the
               middle
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               which
               emitting
               subtile
               fumes
               ,
               receives
               other
               more
               gross
               ,
               which
               it
               so
               long
               and
               so
               often
               circulates
               ,
               that
               they
               being
               in
               the
               bosome
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               (
               the
               matrix
               of
               seed
               ,
               and
               only
               habitable
               Planet
               )
               purified
               and
               collected
               ,
               do
               there
               make
               Gold
               ,
               Silver
               ,
               or
               other
               mettals
               .
               So
               the
               Sun
               is
               the
               Father
               of
               Mettals
               ,
               and
               especially
               of
               Gold
               its
               Legitimate
               Off-Spring
               ;
               whereas
               the
               others
               are
               only
               Bastards
               ,
               and
               being
               defiled
               in
               the
               Matrix
               or
               Womb
               ,
               they
               cannot
               attain
               to
               the
               Dignity
               of
               Gold
               ,
               unless
               they
               are
               free'd
               from
               their
               original
               impurity
               .
            
             
               He
               then
               that
               can
               tell
               how
               to
               purifie
               and
               consecrate
               these
               solar
               influences
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               fumes
               of
               this
               admirable
               Cupel
               ,
               hath
               found
               out
               a
               great
               secret
               in
               Nature
               ,
               extreamly
               profitable
               both
               for
               Health
               ,
               and
               Wealth
               .
               Let
               me
               tell
               you
               
               an
               Experiment
               which
               I
               did
               not
               see
               ,
               but
               heard
               related
               ,
               by
               the
               late
               
                 Monseigneur
                 Bezancon
              
               ,
               a
               Gentleman
               well
               known
               in
               Paris
               ,
               who
               professed
               himself
               an
               eye-witness
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               He
               said
               that
               when
               he
               was
               Governour
               of
               Provence
               ,
               he
               sav'd
               a
               Man's
               Life
               that
               was
               unjustly
               Condemned
               to
               dye
               ,
               who
               in
               a
               grateful
               acknowledgement
               of
               it
               ,
               shewed
               him
               a
               thing
               wonderful
               .
               This
               Man
               ,
               said
               he
               ,
               took
               a
               Vessel
               ,
               in
               which
               put
               three
               simple
               things
               ,
               and
               buried
               them
               in
               the
               Earth
               ,
               in
               a
               place
               exposed
               to
               the
               Sun-Beams
               ,
               (
               which
               are
               the
               most
               subtile
               fumes
               )
               and
               having
               taken
               a
               Concave
               ,
               Parabolick
               ,
               or
               Burning-Glass
               ,
               which
               he
               placed
               opposite
               to
               the
               place
               wherein
               the
               Vessel
               was
               put
               ;
               the
               Sun
               Beams
               being
               collected
               and
               concentred
               ,
               descended
               into
               the
               Vessel
               in
               troops
               ,
               in
               which
               ,
               at
               length
               was
               found
               a
               very
               clear
               yellowish
               ,
               and
               gritty
               Water
               ;
               which
               being
               boyled
               in
               a
               Bolt-head
               ,
               was
               brought
               into
               a
               Powder
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               being
               put
               into
               a
               Crusible
               with
               Borax
               ,
               turned
               into
               Gold
               :
               This
               was
               performed
               three
               several
               times
               .
               From
               this
               Experiment
               we
               must
               gather
               ,
               whether
               or
               no
               the
               Sun
               Beams
               do
               supply
               Water
               and
               Flames
               serving
               to
               the
               production
               of
               Gold
               ,
               which
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               said
               ,
               is
               the
               legitimate
               Son
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               and
               is
               in
               the
               Earth
               the
               Image
               of
               its
               Father
               .
            
             
             
               But
               to
               make
               an
               end
               of
               this
               digression
               ,
               I
               conclude
               that
               the
               Sun
               will
               so
               long
               persevere
               in
               its
               Cupel
               in
               continual
               motion
               ,
               and
               Circum-rotation
               ,
               till
               these
               Planets
               shall
               deny
               it
               Vapours
               ,
               for
               then
               it
               would
               receive
               no
               foreign
               Matter
               ,
               but
               would
               be
               throughly
               purged
               ,
               and
               so
               would
               be
               wheeled
               round
               no
               more
               ,
               but
               would
               remain
               Fixed
               .
               The
               World
               it self
               ,
               with
               its
               motion
               and
               circulation
               would
               be
               at
               an
               end
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               all
               Generations
               ,
               which
               proceed
               from
               this
               continual
               circulation
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               seminal
               and
               Luminous
               Spirits
               are
               dispersed
               every
               where
               throughout
               the
               World.
               
            
             
               I
               add
               another
               reflection
               concerning
               the
               Sun's
               motion
               ,
               like
               the
               motion
               of
               Gold
               in
               the
               Cupel
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               whilst
               the
               fire
               of
               the
               superiour
               Stars
               do
               without
               intermission
               heat
               the
               Body
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               foreign
               Corpuscles
               through
               its
               Pores
               enter
               into
               it
               ,
               nor
               is
               it
               ever
               at
               quiet
               till
               they
               go
               out
               again
               ;
               for
               as
               much
               as
               the
               Figures
               of
               these
               Foreign
               Bodies
               can
               by
               no
               mean
               be
               accommodated
               to
               the
               figures
               of
               the
               Corpuscles
               of
               Gold
               ,
               for
               they
               drive
               one
               another
               backwards
               and
               forwards
               (
               and
               from
               hence
               arises
               the
               Equilibrium
               ,
               and
               agitation
               of
               the
               Atoms
               of
               Gold
               ,
               which
               is
               in
               motion
               )
               and
               seeing
               that
               they
               cannot
               have
               a
               perpendicular
               
               motion
               ,
               unless
               they
               forsake
               the
               rest
               ,
               they
               are
               compelled
               to
               turn
               round
               like
               a
               Horse
               in
               a
               Mill
               ,
               which
               goes
               on
               ,
               and
               thinks
               he
               goes
               ?
               streight
               forwards
               ,
               whenas
               he
               continually
               treads
               the
               same
               steps
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               Circle
               :
               But
               to
               do
               this
               ,
               there
               must
               be
               a
               propulsion
               on
               every
               side
               ;
               for
               Gold
               would
               not
               be
               turned
               round
               in
               the
               Cupel
               ,
               if
               Fire
               were
               only
               applyed
               to
               it
               from
               beneath
               ,
               and
               not
               from
               above
               ,
               and
               quite
               round
               it
               ;
               which
               ought
               to
               be
               well
               taken
               notice
               of
               .
            
             
               We
               will
               say
               then
               that
               the
               Sun
               cannot
               be
               moved
               about
               its
               own
               Centre
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               Centre
               of
               the
               World
               ;
               unless
               at
               the
               same
               time
               it
               moves
               the
               ambient
               Bodies
               ,
               by
               the
               assistance
               of
               the
               Corpuscles
               coming
               out
               of
               its
               Globe
               like
               so
               many
               streams
               of
               Light
               ,
               just
               as
               we
               see
               Rivers
               of
               Water
               flowing
               out
               of
               the
               Sea
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
               Sea
               is
               never
               the
               less
               for
               this
               Effusion
               ,
               no
               more
               than
               the
               Sun
               is
               lessened
               by
               a
               continual
               effusion
               of
               his
               Light
               ;
               because
               it
               receives
               in
               as
               much
               as
               it
               pours
               out
               ,
               and
               these
               Waters
               return
               back
               to
               the
               Sea
               ,
               as
               these
               Corpuscles
               of
               Light
               do
               to
               the
               Sun
               ,
               by
               a
               continual
               Circulation
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               X.
               Of
               the
               Moon
               and
               its
               Changes
               .
            
             
               THe
               Moon
               is
               like
               an
               Optick
               Looking-Glass
               ,
               in
               which
               Light
               and
               the
               Corpuscles
               flowing
               from
               the
               Sun
               are
               concentred
               and
               gathered
               together
               ;
               from
               whence
               for
               divers
               respects
               and
               changes
               they
               are
               sent
               towards
               the
               Earth
               .
            
             
               One
               of
               the
               Antients
               affirmed
               the
               Moon
               to
               be
               a
               Planet
               ,
               very
               near
               and
               familiar
               to
               the
               Earth
               ,
               it
               is
               moved
               about
               the
               Sun
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               in
               the
               solar
               Vortex
               by
               which
               it
               is
               carried
               round
               ,
               and
               in
               it
               three
               kinds
               of
               Motions
               are
               observed
               
                 (
                 viz
              
               )
               its
               Annual
               ,
               Monthly
               ,
               and
               Diurnal
               ,
               from
               these
               divers
               motions
               ,
               divers
               Aspects
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               Sun
               and
               it
               do
               arise
               ,
               from
               whence
               are
               its
               various
               yet
               constant
               appearances
               .
            
             
               It
               s
               Figure
               is
               round
               ,
               but
               its
               Mass
               is
               partly
               solid
               ,
               partly
               fluid
               ,
               like
               Earth
               and
               Water
               ;
               its
               roundness
               appears
               at
               Full
               and
               New-Moons
               ;
               without
               this
               roundness
               we
               could
               never
               see
               its
               increase
               or
               decrease
               .
               It
               s
               solidity
               is
               the
               Cause
               why
               the
               Light
               of
               the
               Sun
               is
               from
               thence
               reflected
               to
               us
               ,
               even
               as
               by
               reason
               of
               its
               fluidity
               ,
               we
               observe
               in
               it
               obscure
               parts
               
               like
               Spots
               ,
               because
               they
               do
               not
               reflect
               the
               Sun
               so
               much
               as
               the
               solid
               parts
               do
               ;
               but
               if
               in
               the
               Body
               of
               the
               Moon
               there
               are
               some
               parts
               higher
               than
               others
               ,
               in
               the
               shape
               of
               Mountains
               or
               Hills
               ,
               the
               Sun
               Beams
               do
               there
               produce
               small
               shadows
               ,
               which
               are
               observed
               by
               the
               help
               of
               Perspective
               Glasses
               .
            
             
               That
               it
               cannot
               be
               half
               so
               big
               as
               the
               Earth
               ,
               is
               proved
               by
               Optick
               Principles
               ,
               Shades
               and
               Paralaxes
               ;
               in
               respect
               of
               it self
               it
               is
               always
               in
               the
               full
               ,
               because
               one
               half
               of
               it
               is
               continually
               illustrated
               by
               the
               Sun
               :
               But
               it
               does
               not
               always
               appear
               full
               to
               us
               ,
               but
               only
               at
               the
               time
               of
               its
               Opposition
               and
               Recession
               from
               the
               Sun
               ,
               and
               then
               also
               in
               respect
               of
               us
               it
               may
               be
               Eclipsed
               ;
               because
               our
               Earth
               at
               that
               time
               is
               directly
               placed
               between
               it
               and
               the
               Sun
               ,
               and
               by
               its
               shadow
               makes
               the
               Moon
               more
               or
               less
               obscure
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               nearer
               or
               farther
               off
               and
               as
               it
               is
               more
               or
               less
               opposite
               to
               it
               .
               These
               two
               opposite
               points
               ,
               in
               which
               ,
               when
               the
               Moon
               suffers
               an
               Eclipse
               ,
               those
               great
               Lights
               are
               found
               ,
               Astrologers
               call
               the
               
                 Dragons
                 Head
              
               ,
               and
               Tail.
               But
               as
               the
               Earth
               by
               its
               interposition
               is
               the
               Cause
               of
               the
               Moon
               's
               Eclipse
               ,
               so
               also
               by
               the
               interposition
               of
               the
               Moon
               betwixt
               the
               Sun
               and
               the
               Earth
               ,
               is
               produced
               an
               Eclipse
               of
               the
               Sun
               ;
               which
               is
               either
               greater
               ,
               or
               less
               ,
               according
               as
               the
               Moon
               is
               more
               or
               less
               
               posited
               between
               us
               and
               the
               Sun
               ,
               or
               is
               nearer
               or
               farther
               from
               us
               .
            
             
               Lunar
               Eclipses
               can
               happen
               naturally
               ,
               only
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Full
               Moon
               ;
               but
               these
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               in
               the
               time
               of
               New
               Moon
               .
               An
               Eclipse
               of
               the
               Moon
               may
               be
               Total
               and
               Universal
               .
               But
               that
               of
               the
               Sun
               can
               never
               ,
               without
               a
               Miracle
               ,
               be
               so
               at
               the
               same
               time
               ;
               but
               this
               is
               not
               a
               real
               defect
               of
               light
               in
               the
               Body
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               in
               the
               Moon
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               dark
               Body
               ,
               and
               possesses
               only
               a
               borrowed
               Light.
               We
               may
               hear
               what
               Astronomical
               Philosophers
               and
               Astronomers
               say
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               I
               told
               you
               before
               that
               the
               Sun
               is
               like
               melted
               Gold
               ,
               I
               told
               you
               likewise
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               that
               the
               Moon
               might
               be
               compared
               to
               melted
               Silver
               ;
               but
               I
               think
               it
               may
               be
               truly
               said
               that
               its
               Matter
               ,
               as
               to
               its
               Circumference
               ,
               is
               more
               like
               to
               real
               Silver
               ;
               but
               be
               it
               as
               it
               is
               ,
               it
               continues
               in
               the
               manner
               we
               see
               it
               ,
               suspended
               in
               one
               massie
               lump
               ,
               a
               most
               subtile
               Aetherial
               matter
               ,
               full
               of
               many
               empty
               spaces
               ,
               being
               by
               the
               Creator
               shut
               up
               in
               its
               Circumference
               ,
               which
               hinders
               the
               Moon
               chiefly
               from
               changing
               its
               place
               ,
               and
               from
               being
               immerged
               more
               deeply
               in
               the
               Sun
               's
               Vortex
               ,
               whose
               Atoms
               are
               indeed
               more
               thick
               and
               gross
               :
               By
               reason
               of
               its
               vacuities
               there
               is
               no
               fear
               that
               it
               should
               descend
               
               nearer
               the
               Sun
               ,
               or
               be
               able
               to
               resist
               the
               impression
               of
               its
               Vortex
               ,
               any
               more
               than
               the
               Earth
               ,
               which
               has
               plenty
               of
               Pores
               ,
               Cavities
               ,
               and
               empty
               Spaces
               ,
               without
               which
               it
               would
               too
               much
               resist
               the
               solar
               Vortex
               ,
               and
               would
               be
               able
               to
               get
               nearer
               its
               Centre
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Sun.
               But
               its
               empty
               Cavities
               hinder
               that
               ,
               like
               Air
               contained
               in
               a
               Bladder
               ,
               which
               hinders
               it
               from
               sinking
               to
               the
               bottom
               ;
               and
               as
               the
               hollowness
               of
               the
               Quils
               of
               Birds
               bear
               them
               up
               in
               the
               Air.
               
            
             
               The
               Moon
               in
               her
               daily
               motion
               finishes
               her
               Course
               round
               the
               Earth
               in
               the
               space
               of
               twenty
               four
               hours
               :
               or
               rather
               the
               Earth
               performs
               its
               daily
               motion
               about
               the
               Sun
               ,
               and
               its
               own
               proper
               Centre
               ,
               in
               twenty
               four
               hours
               time
               ,
               the
               Moon
               being
               carried
               away
               by
               the
               same
               Solar
               Vortex
               with
               the
               Earth
               ,
               is
               daily
               retarded
               some
               degrees
               ,
               whereupon
               we
               say
               it
               rises
               every
               day
               later
               and
               later
               ,
               until
               by
               this
               resistance
               or
               retrocession
               in
               twenty
               nine
               or
               thirty
               days
               it
               hath
               compleated
               its
               Monthly
               motion
               :
               And
               besides
               this
               Retrocession
               it
               is
               moved
               by
               the
               Libration
               of
               the
               Sun
               from
               one
               Tropick
               to
               another
               ,
               and
               twice
               in
               every
               Month
               runs
               through
               the
               Equinoctial
               Line
               ;
               after
               the
               same
               manner
               as
               the
               Earth
               does
               it
               twice
               every
               Year
               .
               There
               can
               be
               no
               Annual
               motion
               of
               the
               
               Moon
               ,
               unless
               about
               its
               own
               proper
               Centre
               .
               But
               I
               will
               wander
               no
               further
               about
               a
               matter
               meerly
               Astrological
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XI
               .
               Of
               the
               Planets
               ,
               Comets
               ,
               and
               Fixed
               Stars
               .
            
             
               
                 SATURN
                 ,
                 Jupiter
                 ,
                 Mars
                 ,
                 Venus
                 ,
              
               and
               Mercury
               ,
               are
               Five
               wandring
               Stars
               ,
               called
               Planets
               ,
               of
               the
               same
               Nature
               with
               the
               Sun
               ,
               but
               less
               pure
               ;
               whose
               Corpuscles
               are
               sent
               and
               driven
               towards
               the
               Body
               of
               the
               Sun
               ;
               they
               are
               likened
               to
               divers
               melted
               Mettals
               ,
               and
               sparkling
               in
               Chrystalline
               or
               Adamantine
               Cr●●bles
               ,
               and
               the
               Fire
               melting
               them
               ,
               is
               that
               of
               the
               Sun
               and
               the
               Fixed
               Stars
               .
            
             
               If
               it
               be
               asked
               why
               they
               are
               not
               joyned
               with
               the
               Sun
               ?
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               they
               consist
               of
               a
               Matter
               full
               of
               many
               empty
               Spaces
               ,
               and
               besides
               that
               ,
               they
               daily
               disburthen
               themselves
               upon
               the
               Body
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               and
               supply
               it
               with
               matter
               for
               depuration
               and
               resining
               :
               which
               the
               Sun
               sends
               back
               to
               them
               more
               subtilised
               ,
               and
               they
               distill
               down
               these
               seminal
               and
               Mettalline
               Spirits
               upon
               the
               Earth
               .
               They
               
               are
               diversely
               whirled
               about
               by
               the
               solar
               Vortex
               ;
               after
               which
               manner
               they
               obtain
               divers
               motions
               ,
               as
               Astronomers
               teach
               us
               .
               Who
               affirm
               the
               Planets
               Mars
               and
               Venus
               to
               be
               less
               than
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               the
               three
               others
               much
               greater
               ;
               although
               according
               to
               their
               Opinion
               ,
               the
               Diameter
               of
               the
               Earth
               is
               three
               thousand
               five
               hundred
               Miles
               ,
               but
               its
               circumference
               seven
               thousand
               Miles
               ;
               including
               the
               water
               ,
               which
               together
               with
               the
               Earth
               ,
               make
               up
               one
               Globe
               .
            
             
               Comets
               according
               to
               Aristotle
               are
               Planets
               or
               Stars
               ,
               produced
               
                 De
                 Novo
              
               ,
               from
               Exhalations
               :
               By
               which
               saying
               ,
               this
               Philosopher
               is
               compelled
               to
               place
               all
               Comets
               under
               the
               Moon
               ,
               which
               is
               found
               to
               be
               an
               Error
               ,
               by
               the
               experience
               of
               a
               great
               many
               Comets
               which
               have
               appeared
               above
               the
               Moon
               ,
               and
               the
               Sun
               too
               ;
               whither
               Exhalations
               from
               the
               Earth
               can
               never
               reach
               :
               All
               the
               time
               of
               their
               continuance
               they
               have
               a
               regular
               motion
               ,
               for
               the
               explication
               of
               which
               ,
               Aristotle
               could
               never
               assign
               them
               an
               Intelligence
               to
               guide
               them
               .
            
             
               Seneca
               ,
               the
               Antients
               ,
               and
               Copernicus
               ,
               teach
               that
               Comets
               have
               been
               produced
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               the
               reason
               why
               we
               do
               not
               see
               them
               so
               often
               as
               we
               do
               the
               Planets
               ,
               is
               because
               
               they
               are
               elevated
               too
               high
               above
               us
               ,
               and
               since
               they
               have
               an
               excentrick
               motion
               ,
               according
               to
               this
               Opinion
               ,
               they
               sometimes
               ,
               and
               for
               some
               continnuance
               of
               time
               appear
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               then
               ,
               when
               they
               descend
               into
               the
               Heaven
               of
               the
               Planets
               .
               But
               all
               these
               Opinions
               are
               very
               uncertain
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               my
               Opinion
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               Sun
               is
               Gold
               melted
               in
               the
               Cupel
               (
               as
               I
               really
               believe
               ;
               )
               and
               that
               from
               thence
               Fumes
               and
               Vapours
               arise
               ;
               it
               is
               no
               hard
               matter
               to
               conceive
               that
               in
               the
               Solar
               Vortex
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Corpuscles
               exhaling
               from
               the
               Sun
               ,
               a
               great
               part
               of
               them
               are
               very
               gross
               ,
               thick
               ,
               and
               inflammable
               ;
               which
               taking
               Fire
               ,
               make
               these
               Comets
               we
               speak
               of
               ;
               whose
               motion
               is
               regularly
               directed
               by
               the
               Vortex
               of
               the
               Sun
               ;
               yet
               nevertheless
               this
               does
               not
               hinder
               but
               that
               some
               Comets
               may
               be
               generated
               nearer
               us
               ,
               from
               Terrestrial
               Exhalation
               .
            
             
               The
               fixed
               Stars
               are
               fastned
               to
               the
               Firmament
               as
               so
               many
               little
               Suns
               ,
               they
               are
               as
               immoveable
               as
               the
               Heaven
               in
               which
               they
               are
               included
               ;
               nevertheless
               like
               the
               Sun
               they
               move
               about
               their
               Centres
               ,
               although
               this
               motion
               be
               neither
               useful
               ,
               profitable
               ,
               nor
               necessary
               .
               And
               so
               nothing
               compels
               us
               to
               say
               that
               they
               are
               actually
               moved
               .
            
             
             
               They
               are
               all
               said
               to
               be
               bigger
               than
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               in
               number
               1022
               ;
               the
               Heaven
               in
               which
               they
               are
               ,
               is
               said
               to
               be
               solid
               ,
               clear
               ,
               and
               transparent
               like
               Ice
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               that
               Heaven
               which
               was
               made
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               Waters
               ,
               and
               which
               any
               one
               may
               represent
               to
               himself
               like
               a
               great
               Circle
               of
               Water
               congealed
               in
               the
               form
               of
               Chrystal
               :
               But
               according
               to
               my
               foregoing
               Hypotehsis
               ,
               I
               had
               rather
               say
               that
               the
               fix'd
               Stars
               are
               like
               so
               many
               round
               holes
               or
               Rings
               ,
               furnished
               with
               so
               many
               large
               Diamonds
               or
               Carbuncles
               ,
               which
               serve
               as
               a
               Medium
               or
               Vehicle
               to
               the
               light
               and
               heat
               of
               the
               Empyrial
               Heaven
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               said
               already
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XII
               .
               Of
               Meteors
               in
               the
               Air.
               
            
             
               ARISTOTLE
               hath
               constituted
               two
               sorts
               of
               Bodies
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               Simple
               ,
               and
               Mixt
               ;
               he
               placeth
               Meteors
               under
               these
               latter
               ,
               but
               he
               calls
               them
               imperfect
               mixt
               Bodies
               ,
               because
               he
               did
               believe
               them
               not
               to
               have
               a
               substantial
               form
               ,
               as
               perfect
               Bodies
               have
               ,
               nor
               to
               be
               produced
               by
               the
               ordinary
               way
               of
               Generation
               .
            
             
               This
               Doctrine
               is
               contrary
               to
               our
               
               Principles
               ;
               for
               we
               say
               that
               those
               Meteors
               which
               we
               see
               in
               the
               Air
               ,
               are
               in
               their
               kind
               and
               condition
               perfect
               Bodies
               not
               differing
               from
               others
               ,
               neither
               in
               respect
               of
               Matter
               ,
               which
               is
               one
               and
               the
               same
               to
               them
               all
               ,
               nor
               in
               respect
               of
               substantial
               form
               produced
               in
               the
               formation
               of
               them
               ;
               for
               we
               acknowledge
               no
               such
               forms
               ,
               but
               as
               unprofitable
               ,
               and
               Chimerical
               .
               All
               the
               difference
               which
               we
               take
               notice
               of
               betwixt
               them
               ,
               ought
               to
               be
               taken
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               their
               formation
               and
               different
               conditions
               under
               which
               one
               and
               the
               same
               Matter
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               Atoms
               ,
               do
               meet
               together
               by
               a
               disposition
               of
               their
               parts
               ,
               by
               an
               addition
               of
               strange
               Bodies
               ,
               by
               an
               introduction
               of
               Vacuities
               ,
               and
               by
               a
               conversion
               of
               their
               Figures
               .
               After
               this
               manner
               are
               formed
               Clouds
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               Meteors
               of
               the
               middle
               Region
               of
               the
               Air
               ,
               and
               which
               have
               Water
               ,
               Air
               ,
               and
               Earth
               for
               their
               Matter
               ;
               for
               from
               the
               Vapours
               of
               Water
               ,
               and
               the
               subtile
               particles
               of
               Earth
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               Air
               with
               which
               they
               are
               carried
               up
               ,
               Clouds
               are
               formed
               ,
               which
               are
               sometimes
               so
               thick
               ,
               that
               they
               rob
               us
               of
               the
               Suns
               Light
               ,
               which
               happens
               when
               more
               of
               Earth
               ,
               than
               of
               Air
               or
               Water
               goes
               into
               their
               composition
               :
               On
               the
               other
               hand
               sometimes
               they
               are
               so
               subtile
               ,
               that
               they
               
               can
               hardly
               or
               not
               at
               all
               be
               seen
               by
               us
               ,
               which
               happens
               when
               air
               obtains
               the
               chief
               place
               in
               their
               composition
               :
               for
               in
               a
               word
               ,
               Clouds
               are
               nothing
               else
               but
               a
               congregation
               and
               mixture
               of
               Corpuscles
               or
               little
               Bodies
               of
               Earth
               ,
               Water
               ,
               and
               Air
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               proximate
               Matter
               of
               them
               ;
               the
               Vortex
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               the
               Motion
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               the
               Winds
               ,
               are
               the
               three
               concurring
               Causes
               of
               their
               mixtion
               and
               elevation
               into
               the
               upper
               Region
               of
               the
               Air.
               
            
             
               Other
               sorts
               of
               Meteors
               are
               Rains
               descending
               from
               the
               middle
               Region
               of
               the
               Air
               ,
               and
               generated
               from
               the
               solution
               of
               Clouds
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               when
               Water
               ,
               which
               hath
               the
               greatest
               share
               in
               their
               formation
               ,
               freeing
               it self
               from
               the
               particles
               of
               Earth
               ,
               and
               parts
               of
               Air
               ,
               thence
               forward
               distill
               as
               it
               were
               by
               an
               Alembick
               ,
               which
               happens
               ,
               because
               its
               particles
               being
               incrassated
               by
               the
               coldness
               of
               the
               Air
               ,
               the
               water
               is
               separated
               from
               the
               Air
               ,
               and
               falls
               down
               again
               to
               the
               place
               from
               whence
               it
               came
               ,
               in
               the
               form
               of
               little
               drops
               :
               From
               this
               Rain
               proceeds
               the
               Earths
               Fruitfulness
               ,
               for
               it
               never
               descends
               ,
               but
               it
               brings
               some
               portion
               of
               the
               little
               seminal
               Bodies
               flowing
               along
               with
               it
               .
               In
               Rains
               therefore
               is
               contained
               Salt
               ,
               and
               the
               Balsom
               of
               the
               Stars
               ,
               which
               
                 Basilius
                 Valentinus
              
               speaks
               of
               ,
               
               and
               from
               hence
               all
               Vegetables
               bud
               and
               increase
               .
               The
               Curious
               enquirers
               into
               Nature
               may
               try
               whether
               I
               speak
               truth
               or
               no
               ,
               and
               whether
               they
               may
               not
               find
               a
               Salt
               as
               white
               as
               Sugar
               ,
               if
               they
               take
               away
               by
               Distillation
               the
               unprofitable
               parts
               with
               which
               it
               is
               involved
               .
            
             
               Dew
               is
               almost
               of
               the
               same
               nature
               with
               Rain
               ,
               only
               it
               is
               more
               pure
               ,
               more
               subtile
               ,
               and
               more
               fruitful
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               Seasons
               of
               the
               Year
               which
               chiefly
               enjoy
               it
               ,
               
                 (
                 viz.
              
               )
               at
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Aequinoxes
               ,
               when
               the
               Sun
               and
               the
               Earth
               are
               nearest
               to
               each
               other
               ,
               which
               happens
               when
               the
               Earth
               passes
               the
               Aequator
               ;
               wherefore
               at
               that
               time
               it
               receives
               and
               carries
               along
               with
               it
               a
               greater
               number
               of
               solar
               Corpuscles
               ,
               depurated
               by
               his
               motion
               ,
               than
               Rain
               ,
               or
               Dew
               it self
               that
               falls
               at
               other
               times
               .
               Dew
               falls
               down
               in
               round
               drops
               ,
               because
               its
               Corpuscles
               are
               round
               ,
               and
               its
               Atoms
               are
               of
               the
               same
               Figure
               with
               the
               Sun
               ,
               whether
               whole
               or
               in
               parts
               .
            
             
               Dew
               penetrates
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               moistens
               those
               places
               where
               there
               are
               seldom
               Rains
               :
               But
               the
               Sun's
               shining
               Beams
               presently
               carry
               it
               away
               along
               with
               them
               into
               the
               Vortex
               ;
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               part
               of
               this
               Salt
               or
               Balsom
               of
               the
               Stars
               contained
               in
               the
               Dew
               ,
               remains
               upon
               the
               Herbs
               and
               Flowers
               ,
               
               where
               we
               observe
               a
               kind
               of
               Viscousness
               like
               Sugar
               ,
               or
               Honey
               ;
               thus
               Bees
               gathering
               this
               Dew
               ,
               lade
               themselves
               with
               it
               ,
               and
               make
               Honey
               of
               it
               :
               This
               Dew
               in
               the
               Hot
               Countries
               of
               
                 Palestine
                 ,
                 Aegypt
                 ,
                 Arabia
              
               ,
               and
               Calabria
               ,
               is
               condensed
               into
               little
               Grains
               which
               are
               called
               Manna
               From
               this
               same
               Matter
               Sugar
               is
               made
               in
               the
               Madera-Islands
               ,
               and
               in
               both
               the
               Indies
               ,
               where
               it
               is
               found
               inclosed
               in
               Reeds
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               after
               the
               same
               manner
               Pearls
               are
               formed
               and
               nourished
               in
               Shells
               .
               He
               that
               studies
               to
               know
               the
               wonders
               of
               Dew
               ,
               and
               the
               vertue
               of
               the
               Spirits
               it
               contains
               ,
               may
               extract
               from
               thence
               admirable
               secrets
               for
               health
               ,
               but
               for
               nothing
               else
               that
               I
               know
               of
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XIII
               .
               Of
               Winds
               ,
               Tempests
               ,
               and
               Whirl-winds
               .
            
             
               WInds
               are
               the
               same
               thing
               in
               the
               Air
               ,
               as
               Billows
               are
               in
               the
               Sea
               ,
               or
               as
               Floods
               are
               upon
               Land.
               And
               indeed
               they
               do
               sometimes
               disturb
               and
               move
               the
               Air
               so
               violently
               ,
               that
               the
               best
               rooted
               Trees
               ,
               and
               strongest
               built
               Houses
               ,
               are
               now
               and
               then
               pulled
               up
               by
               the
               Roots
               ,
               and
               overturned
               by
               them
               :
               And
               yet
               Winds
               are
               nothing
               but
               Air
               agitated
               ,
               nor
               Tempests
               ,
               but
               Air
               floods
               ,
               or
               violent
               Agitations
               of
               the
               Air.
               
            
             
             
               Some
               Philosophers
               seek
               for
               the
               Causes
               of
               these
               Agitations
               of
               Air
               ,
               in
               the
               Rarefaction
               and
               Condensation
               of
               Bodies
               ;
               and
               to
               illustrate
               this
               Effect
               ,
               they
               bring
               an
               Experiment
               of
               Air
               rarified
               ,
               and
               going
               out
               with
               great
               force
               ,
               out
               of
               a
               large
               glass
               Bottle
               ,
               and
               of
               Air
               condensed
               in
               another
               Phial
               or
               Glass
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               least
               opening
               being
               made
               ,
               the
               external
               Air
               breaks
               in
               with
               great
               Force
               and
               Noise
               ;
               of
               both
               which
               Experiments
               ,
               I
               with
               others
               have
               been
               an
               Eye-witness
               .
               We
               took
               therefore
               ,
               a
               great
               round
               Bottle
               ,
               and
               placed
               it
               in
               a
               cold
               place
               ,
               and
               then
               covering
               it
               with
               a
               double
               Skin
               made
               wet
               ,
               it
               was
               placed
               to
               a
               gentle
               Fire
               ;
               which
               by
               degrees
               being
               thorowly
               hot
               ,
               and
               the
               Skin
               prickt
               with
               a
               Needle
               ,
               the
               Air
               or
               Wind
               broke
               out
               from
               thence
               with
               so
               much
               violence
               ,
               that
               it
               blew
               out
               a
               Candle
               two
               Paces
               distant
               from
               it
               ,
               more
               than
               once
               .
               The
               same
               Tryal
               was
               made
               with
               another
               Bottle
               ,
               in
               which
               Pease
               were
               put
               ,
               and
               the
               Hole
               shut
               with
               the
               Thumb
               ,
               which
               afterwards
               being
               taken
               away
               ,
               the
               Air
               immediately
               with
               the
               Pease
               ,
               burst
               out
               with
               so
               much
               Violence
               ,
               that
               they
               like
               Pistol
               Bullets
               entred
               into
               a
               Deal-board
               .
               A
               second
               Eperiment
               was
               likewise
               made
               ,
               a
               Bottle
               was
               placed
               in
               a
               hot
               place
               ,
               and
               well
               stopped
               with
               Leather
               ,
               
               which
               being
               brought
               into
               a
               cold
               place
               and
               the
               Skin
               pierced
               through
               ,
               the
               external
               Air
               for
               half
               a
               quarter
               of
               an
               hours
               time
               ,
               rushed
               into
               the
               Bottle
               with
               so
               much
               noise
               and
               hissing
               ,
               that
               it
               seemed
               to
               indanger
               the
               breaking
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               I
               confess
               these
               Experiments
               have
               left
               us
               an
               Idea
               of
               Winds
               and
               their
               vehemency
               ,
               but
               there
               always
               remains
               this
               one
               difficulty
               ,
               (
               to
               wit
               )
               what
               should
               be
               the
               Principle
               of
               this
               rarefaction
               and
               condensation
               of
               the
               Air
               ;
               for
               in
               the
               first
               Experiment
               ,
               refrigerated
               Air
               is
               shut
               up
               in
               the
               Glass
               Bottle
               ,
               and
               dilated
               with
               heat
               ,
               and
               then
               it
               goes
               violently
               out
               of
               the
               little
               hole
               that
               is
               made
               ;
               but
               how
               can
               Cold
               condense
               ,
               and
               Heat
               rarifie
               and
               dilate
               this
               Air
               ?
               Lastly
               ,
               what
               is
               it
               that
               presses
               it
               ,
               and
               forceth
               it
               with
               violence
               to
               seek
               its
               Exit
               ?
               And
               as
               to
               the
               second
               Experiment
               ,
               in
               which
               rarified
               Air
               is
               condensed
               in
               the
               Bottle
               ;
               how
               being
               rarified
               ,
               can
               part
               of
               the
               Glass
               remain
               empty
               ?
               And
               lastly
               ,
               from
               what
               Cause
               is
               the
               external
               Air
               forced
               to
               break
               in
               with
               so
               much
               precipitation
               .
               All
               these
               things
               I
               mention
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               be
               seen
               that
               these
               difficulties
               do
               not
               escape
               me
               .
               As
               to
               the
               first
               instance
               ,
               I
               say
               that
               Cold
               condenses
               Air
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               it
               makes
               the
               vacuities
               dispersed
               through
               it
               lesser
               and
               more
               
               closely
               shut
               together
               ;
               so
               that
               there
               is
               ●uch
               more
               of
               matter
               in
               refrigerated
               Air
               ,
               than
               in
               the
               same
               made
               Hot
               :
               But
               that
               this
               Doctrine
               may
               be
               rightly
               apprehended
               ,
               we
               must
               know
               in
               What
               Heat
               and
               Cold
               consists
               ;
               for
               when
               Cold
               condenses
               the
               Air
               and
               presses
               it
               together
               ,
               it
               performs
               it
               by
               its
               close
               ,
               solid
               ,
               heavy
               ,
               and
               plain
               particles
               ,
               as
               shall
               be
               treated
               of
               elsewhere
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               Heat
               rarifies
               Air
               by
               an
               introduction
               of
               its
               Corpuscles
               ,
               which
               are
               almost
               destitute
               of
               all
               solidity
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               vacuities
               of
               the
               Air
               are
               increased
               ,
               and
               enlarged
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               Air
               rushes
               forcibly
               out
               of
               the
               Bottle
               ,
               because
               their
               Corpuscles
               are
               compelled
               to
               dilate
               themselves
               ,
               which
               they
               cannot
               do
               ;
               nay
               ,
               from
               hence
               they
               break
               the
               Glass
               Bottle
               ,
               unless
               a
               hole
               be
               made
               in
               the
               skin
               .
               It
               is
               true
               also
               ,
               that
               the
               Air
               going
               out
               of
               the
               hot
               Bottle
               is
               altogether
               Cold
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               the
               Corpuscles
               of
               Cold
               which
               go
               out
               ,
               and
               the
               noise
               with
               which
               they
               break
               out
               proceeds
               from
               the
               plain
               figures
               of
               the
               Corpuscles
               of
               Cold
               ,
               which
               cannot
               pass
               through
               the
               litle
               round
               holes
               without
               being
               entangled
               together
               ,
               and
               dashing
               one
               against
               another
               ;
               besides
               these
               Corpuscles
               being
               plain
               ,
               they
               are
               subtile
               
               also
               like
               little
               Razers
               ;
               thus
               in
               the
               Winter
               time
               we
               see
               the
               hands
               and
               feet
               of
               such
               as
               are
               tender
               hurt
               with
               Chops
               and
               Cliffs
               .
            
             
               To
               the
               second
               Experiment
               I
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               Air
               in
               the
               Bottle
               being
               rarified
               by
               the
               help
               of
               Heat
               ,
               is
               afterwards
               compressed
               and
               condensed
               by
               the
               help
               of
               Cold
               ,
               passing
               through
               the
               substance
               of
               the
               Glass
               ,
               and
               breaking
               of
               it
               if
               it
               be
               not
               looked
               after
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               cold
               entring
               in
               ,
               drives
               out
               or
               into
               the
               sides
               the
               particles
               of
               Heat
               ,
               and
               the
               Glass
               on
               the
               part
               of
               its
               Orifice
               remains
               without
               Air
               ,
               and
               the
               disseminated
               Vacuities
               are
               gathered
               together
               into
               one
               Vacuum
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               external
               Air
               enters
               with
               precipitation
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               pressed
               against
               its
               Nature
               by
               this
               great
               Cold
               ;
               and
               finding
               a
               place
               where
               to
               betake
               it self
               ,
               it
               possesseth
               it
               immediately
               .
               We
               must
               here
               observe
               that
               rarefaction
               is
               never
               made
               on
               the
               one
               side
               ,
               but
               condensation
               is
               made
               on
               the
               other
               ;
               and
               so
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               the
               first
               or
               immediate
               Cause
               of
               Winds
               ,
               when
               the
               Air
               is
               rarified
               by
               heat
               in
               subterraneous
               places
               ,
               and
               Caverns
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               breaks
               out
               with
               violence
               ,
               or
               when
               it
               being
               condensed
               ,
               other
               supervenes
               with
               violence
               rushing
               towards
               it
            
             
               Another
               Cause
               of
               Winds
               ,
               or
               rather
               of
               Tempests
               and
               Storms
               by
               Sea
               and
               Land
               ,
               
               are
               the
               emancipated
               Atoms
               of
               which
               we
               have
               spoke
               already
               ;
               and
               which
               by
               justling
               one
               another
               ,
               more
               agitate
               the
               Air
               from
               divers
               parts
               ,
               diversly
               opposite
               ,
               from
               whence
               comes
               the
               reciprocal
               meeting
               and
               incursion
               of
               winds
               in
               the
               Region
               of
               the
               air
               ,
               which
               when
               they
               happen
               near
               the
               Earth
               ,
               they
               cause
               fearful
               and
               dangerous
               Whirl-winds
               .
            
             
               This
               Opinion
               concerning
               the
               emancipation
               of
               Atoms
               ,
               supposes
               that
               in
               the
               dissolution
               of
               greater
               Bodies
               ,
               the
               lesser
               Particles
               and
               Atoms
               are
               emancipated
               ,
               and
               procure
               themselves
               liberty
               ,
               so
               that
               enjoying
               their
               own
               power
               they
               run
               through
               the
               Air
               ,
               and
               easily
               and
               vehemently
               move
               it
               .
               These
               emancipated
               Atoms
               in
               the
               great
               World
               are
               not
               only
               very
               much
               to
               be
               feared
               where
               they
               use
               greatest
               violence
               ,
               but
               also
               in
               the
               little
               World
               ,
               where
               they
               produce
               most
               Diseases
               ,
               as
               are
               Horrors
               ,
               Fits
               of
               Feavers
               ,
               and
               their
               duplications
               ,
               Translations
               to
               the
               Brain
               .
               Diliriums
               or
               Light-headedness
               ,
               and
               Phrensies
               :
               To
               Cure
               which
               ,
               Sudorifick
               Medicines
               opening
               the
               Pores
               ,
               and
               driving
               out
               those
               sharp-pointed
               Atoms
               ,
               are
               chiefly
               to
               be
               commended
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XIV
               .
               Of
               Thunder
               ,
               Lightning
               ,
               and
               the
               Thunder-Bolt
               .
            
             
               THunder
               ,
               Lightning
               ,
               and
               the
               Thunder-Bolt
               would
               be
               more
               stupendious
               ,
               were
               it
               not
               that
               there
               is
               something
               on
               Earth
               ,
               from
               whence
               we
               learn
               the
               manner
               how
               these
               things
               are
               done
               above
               us
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               thing
               which
               gives
               us
               light
               concerning
               these
               three
               Meteors
               ,
               is
               the
               shooting
               off
               of
               a
               Gun
               ,
               for
               the
               Thunder-Bolt
               is
               represented
               by
               the
               Bullet
               ,
               the
               Fire
               coming
               out
               of
               the
               Muzzle
               represents
               Lightning
               ,
               and
               the
               Report
               from
               thence
               holds
               the
               place
               of
               Thunder
               .
            
             
               Another
               thing
               which
               gives
               us
               a
               lively
               and
               more
               just
               Idea
               of
               them
               ,
               is
               
                 Aurum
                 Fulminans
              
               ,
               which
               like
               the
               Thunder-Bolt
               carries
               its
               stroak
               downwards
               ;
               three
               Grains
               of
               which
               ,
               though
               never
               so
               little
               made
               hot
               ,
               takes
               Fire
               ,
               and
               gives
               a
               greater
               Report
               than
               two
               Ounces
               of
               Gunpowder
               .
               I
               will
               shew
               you
               its
               preparation
               in
               the
               following
               Chapter
               ,
               and
               give
               you
               an
               account
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               endeavour
               to
               Explain
               how
               it
               comes
               to
               Thunder
               ,
               and
               
               how
               the
               Thunder-Bolt
               falls
               .
            
             
               Epicurus
               attributes
               the
               falling
               of
               the
               Thunder-Bolt
               to
               the
               apertures
               which
               the
               Winds
               produce
               in
               the
               Clouds
               ,
               but
               the
               Lightning
               he
               thinks
               arises
               when
               the
               Thunder-Bolt
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               its
               violent
               motion
               in
               the
               Air
               ,
               takes
               Fire
               ,
               or
               ,
               saith
               this
               Philosopher
               ,
               the
               Flame
               of
               the
               Lightning
               is
               excited
               by
               the
               mutual
               meeting
               of
               Clouds
               ,
               which
               are
               Bodies
               made
               hard
               by
               vehement
               Cold
               ;
               or
               else
               that
               it
               is
               excited
               by
               the
               blowing
               of
               Winds
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               heat
               of
               the
               Stars
               ,
               which
               sets
               on
               Fire
               the
               Nitrous
               and
               Sulphurous
               Matter
               collected
               in
               the
               Cavity
               of
               the
               Clouds
               .
            
             
               The
               sound
               of
               Thunder
               may
               be
               divers
               ways
               .
               First
               ,
               by
               the
               revolution
               of
               a
               strange
               Body
               contained
               in
               the
               thickness
               of
               the
               Clouds
               ,
               and
               rolled
               through
               it
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               a
               solid
               Body
               shut
               up
               in
               a
               Pot
               ,
               excites
               a
               sound
               and
               murmuring
               noise
               if
               the
               Pot
               be
               moved
               .
               The
               same
               noise
               may
               likewise
               proceed
               from
               the
               breaking
               or
               bursting
               of
               the
               Clouds
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               it
               does
               from
               the
               bursting
               of
               a
               blown-Bladder
               ,
               or
               Paper
               suddenly
               and
               forcibly
               extended
               ,
               or
               the
               Sail
               of
               a
               Ship
               torn
               by
               the
               violence
               of
               the
               Winds
               .
            
             
               In
               like
               manner
               ,
               this
               sound
               may
               be
               caused
               from
               the
               mutual
               meeting
               together
               of
               hardned
               Clouds
               ,
               like
               that
               we
               hear
               ,
               
               when
               pieces
               or
               flakes
               of
               Ice
               dash
               one
               against
               another
               ,
               either
               in
               the
               River
               or
               on
               the
               Bank
               ;
               after
               the
               same
               manner
               also
               Woods
               indeed
               stirred
               by
               the
               Winds
               ,
               the
               flowings
               of
               the
               Sea
               interrupted
               ,
               Linnen
               and
               Paper
               suspended
               in
               the
               Air
               ,
               by
               their
               violent
               motions
               excite
               sounds
               ,
               like
               the
               sound
               of
               Thunder
               .
            
             
               We
               may
               say
               besides
               ,
               that
               the
               Thunder-Bolt
               being
               throughly
               lighted
               ,
               and
               falling
               upon
               a
               moist
               Cloud
               excites
               a
               great
               noise
               ,
               such
               as
               we
               hear
               when
               red
               hot
               Iron
               is
               thrown
               into
               Water
               ,
               or
               melted
               Mettals
               into
               Oyle
               ,
               Urine
               ,
               Honey
               ,
               or
               the
               Lees
               of
               Wine
               :
               where
               we
               also
               find
               a
               certain
               kind
               of
               murmur
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               we
               percieve
               so
               great
               a
               noise
               or
               sound
               ,
               that
               it
               threatens
               the
               breaking
               of
               the
               Vessel
               .
               But
               this
               mighty
               noise
               may
               be
               ascribed
               to
               the
               vehement
               separation
               of
               the
               Salt
               ,
               Nitre
               ,
               and
               Sulphur
               ,
               which
               being
               mixt
               together
               are
               included
               in
               the
               Thunder-Bolt
               ,
               and
               the
               Cloud
               ,
               as
               Gun-powder
               is
               in
               Guns
               and
               Mines
               .
               For
               the
               violent
               and
               sudden
               separation
               of
               Nitre
               and
               Sulphur
               forcibly
               seperates
               all
               Bodies
               near
               them
               ,
               which
               cannot
               be
               done
               without
               a
               mighty
               sound
               .
               Therefore
               that
               we
               may
               the
               better
               comprehend
               the
               Nature
               and
               wonderful
               effects
               of
               this
               Meteor
               ,
               I
               will
               make
               the
               following
               digression
               concerning
               
                 Aurum
                 Fulminans
              
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XV.
               Of
               Aurum
               Fulminans
               ,
               or
               Gold
               imitating
               Thunder
               .
            
             
               EXperience
               shews
               us
               upon
               Earth
               a
               much
               more
               Natural
               Image
               or
               Representation
               of
               Thunder
               ,
               than
               that
               which
               is
               seen
               in
               the
               effects
               of
               Gun-powder
               ;
               and
               the
               noise
               and
               disturbance
               which
               this
               Gold
               when
               set
               on
               fire
               produceth
               ,
               doth
               so
               properly
               imitate
               the
               horrid
               noise
               of
               Thunder
               ;
               that
               for
               this
               Reason
               it
               is
               called
               Aurum-Fulminans
               .
               I
               will
               here
               give
               you
               its
               preparation
               ,
               and
               I
               shall
               endeavour
               to
               give
               the
               Reasons
               of
               its
               wonderful
               effects
               ,
               and
               apply
               them
               to
               the
               production
               of
               Thunder
               and
               Lightning
               .
            
             
               Take
               therefore
               (
               for
               Example
               )
               one
               Ounce
               of
               calcined
               Gold
               ,
               or
               leaf
               Gold
               ,
               or
               else
               Gold
               dust
               ,
               and
               put
               it
               into
               a
               Bolt
               head
               ,
               and
               pour
               to
               it
               three
               Ounces
               of
               
                 Aqua
                 Regis
              
               ,
               which
               being
               done
               ,
               place
               it
               upon
               hot
               ashes
               ,
               and
               the
               Gold
               will
               dissolve
               ,
               and
               be
               reduced
               into
               Water
               ;
               to
               which
               pour
               on
               a
               sufficient
               quantity
               of
               fair
               Water
               ,
               and
               after
               that
               a
               few
               drops
               of
               Oyle
               of
               Tartar
               ,
               for
               then
               that
               will
               cause
               an
               ebullition
               or
               boyling
               ;
               which
               being
               over
               ,
               the
               Gold
               will
               fall
               to
               the
               bottom
               ,
               
               in
               the
               form
               of
               Dust
               ;
               then
               afterwards
               pour
               off
               the
               Water
               that
               swims
               a
               top
               by
               gently
               stooping
               the
               Vessel
               ,
               and
               dry
               the
               powder
               in
               the
               Air
               ,
               so
               have
               you
               Aurum-Fulminans
               ,
               for
               it
               produceth
               all
               the
               Effects
               we
               told
               you
               of
               .
            
             
               The
               Reason
               why
               it
               so
               soon
               takes
               Fire
               ,
               is
               taken
               from
               the
               Atoms
               or
               Corpuscles
               of
               Nitre
               ,
               which
               are
               in
               Aqua-Regis
               ,
               as
               also
               of
               the
               Sulphur
               ,
               Vitriol
               ,
               and
               
                 Sal
                 Armoniack
              
               of
               which
               it
               is
               made
               ;
               these
               Sulphurous
               ,
               and
               Acid
               ,
               and
               Volatile
               Salts
               are
               united
               together
               ,
               and
               the
               precipitated
               particles
               of
               Gold
               ,
               (
               for
               as
               much
               as
               the
               particles
               of
               the
               Salt
               of
               Tartar
               possess
               their
               place
               )
               dissolve
               their
               Union
               ,
               and
               force
               them
               to
               give
               way
               and
               be
               separated
               ;
               so
               that
               nothing
               remains
               in
               the
               Water
               but
               a
               dissolved
               Salt
               ,
               part
               of
               which
               adhering
               to
               the
               Atoms
               of
               Gold
               ,
               falls
               to
               the
               bottom
               with
               them
               ,
               as
               the
               increased
               weight
               of
               the
               Powder
               evinces
               :
               These
               same
               Particles
               therefore
               which
               remain
               in
               the
               Powder
               ,
               stick
               to
               the
               Gold
               ,
               so
               that
               Heat
               penetrating
               this
               ,
               and
               dilateing
               this
               Matter
               ,
               produces
               a
               sudden
               and
               violent
               separation
               ;
               hence
               it
               is
               that
               the
               Spirits
               of
               the
               Volatile
               Salts
               being
               made
               hot
               ,
               rarified
               ,
               subtilised
               ,
               and
               set
               on
               fire
               ,
               the
               Gold
               which
               before
               was
               fix'd
               ,
               being
               accompanied
               with
               these
               Spirits
               ,
               flyes
               away
               with
               a
               Thundring
               
               noise
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               contrariety
               that
               is
               between
               the
               alcalous
               Salt
               of
               Tartar
               ,
               and
               the
               acid
               Salts
               ,
               as
               it
               happens
               in
               Gun-powder
               ,
               where
               the
               Alkali
               that
               is
               in
               the
               Charcoal
               produces
               the
               same
               Effect
               as
               is
               seen
               in
               this
               Thundring
               Gold
               ;
               excepting
               that
               the
               stroak
               of
               the
               Gold
               and
               its
               explosion
               is
               made
               downwards
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               its
               fixity
               and
               weight
               .
            
             
               We
               see
               the
               same
               in
               the
               Thunder-Bolt
               ,
               for
               the
               stroak
               is
               made
               downwards
               ,
               the
               Flash
               is
               seen
               ,
               and
               the
               noise
               is
               heard
               :
               Besides
               the
               Thunder-Bolt
               produces
               wonderful
               Effects
               ,
               such
               as
               are
               consuming
               of
               Wine
               in
               the
               Vessel
               ,
               melting
               of
               the
               Sword
               in
               the
               Scabbard
               ,
               the
               Scabbard
               and
               the
               Vessel
               being
               both
               untouched
               .
            
             
               Therefore
               I
               conclude
               ,
               that
               the
               stroak
               of
               Thunder
               moves
               downwards
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Aurum-Fulminans
               ;
               because
               these
               terrestrial
               Particles
               predominating
               ,
               they
               fix
               the
               Volatile
               Spirits
               of
               the
               Salts
               ,
               and
               precipitate
               them
               downwards
               .
               The
               Flash
               arises
               only
               from
               the
               rarefaction
               and
               emancipation
               of
               the
               solar
               and
               Coelestial
               Particles
               therein
               contained
               ;
               but
               the
               noise
               in
               Aurum-Fulminans
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               in
               Thunder
               ,
               is
               produced
               by
               the
               violent
               separation
               of
               the
               more
               solid
               and
               more
               fixedly-adhering
               Particles
               or
               Atoms
               .
               But
               Thunder
               consumes
               Wine
               in
               the
               Vessel
               ,
               the
               Vessel
               being
               
               unhurt
               ,
               because
               it
               consists
               of
               emancipated
               Atoms
               ,
               which
               are
               therefore
               so
               subtile
               ,
               that
               they
               penetrate
               the
               Vessel
               ,
               subtilise
               and
               rarefie
               the
               Wine
               ,
               and
               convert
               it
               into
               Atoms
               ,
               which
               pass
               through
               the
               Vessel
               ,
               and
               flye
               away
               into
               the
               Air
               ;
               but
               in
               Aurum-Fulminans
               the
               strength
               of
               the
               Volatile
               Spirits
               not
               being
               sufficient
               to
               raise
               the
               Gold
               on
               high
               ,
               it
               is
               carried
               downwards
               .
            
             
               The
               Principle
               of
               this
               wonderful
               Effect
               relies
               upon
               this
               Truth
               ,
               (
               to
               wit
               )
               that
               subtile
               Bodies
               are
               more
               subtilised
               ,
               Volatile
               Bodies
               more
               Volatile
               ,
               and
               fix'd
               Bodies
               rendredmore
               fix'd
               .
            
             
               For
               this
               Reason
               ,
               the
               Powder
               of
               projection
               so
               called
               ,
               being
               cast
               into
               melted
               Mettal
               that
               is
               not
               fixed
               ,
               penetrates
               it
               ,
               and
               sixeth
               it
               by
               its
               own
               fixity
               :
               But
               this
               Experience
               is
               not
               yet
               found
               ,
               but
               is
               still
               to
               be
               found
               out
               ;
               so
               that
               no
               Experience
               can
               be
               taken
               from
               a
               thing
               that
               is
               not
               equally
               as
               certain
               and
               as
               common
               as
               Aurum-Fulminans
               ,
               and
               Gun-powder
               ;
               which
               if
               there
               be
               such
               a
               Powder
               ,
               and
               it
               be
               such
               as
               they
               report
               it
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               Miracle
               ,
               both
               of
               Art
               ,
               and
               Nature
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XVI
               .
               Of
               Hail
               ,
               Snow
               ,
               Frost
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               HAIL
               descending
               from
               the
               Clouds
               ,
               and
               falling
               down
               with
               violence
               ,
               is
               composed
               of
               Drops
               of
               Water
               hardned
               by
               Cold
               ,
               and
               it
               falls
               down
               with
               violence
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               expelled
               the
               Clouds
               by
               a
               strong
               expression
               ;
               almost
               after
               the
               same
               manner
               as
               your
               smallest
               Shot
               are
               discharged
               out
               of
               a
               Musquet
               .
            
             
               Snow
               is
               Water
               congealed
               in
               the
               form
               of
               Froth
               ;
               the
               slakes
               of
               it
               in
               its
               falling
               are
               puft
               up
               ,
               and
               filled
               with
               Air
               ,
               which
               makes
               it
               very
               porous
               and
               light
               :
               it
               contains
               also
               many
               terrestrial
               particles
               ,
               as
               appears
               in
               dissolving
               it
               ,
               it
               is
               white
               ,
               but
               may
               be
               made
               black
               by
               a
               sole
               inversion
               of
               its
               Atoms
               .
               There
               are
               also
               in
               it
               many
               fiery
               particles
               ,
               which
               warm
               the
               hands
               of
               those
               that
               long
               handle
               it
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               another
               kind
               of
               Hail
               also
               ,
               which
               falls
               in
               the
               Spring
               time
               ,
               it
               is
               like
               your
               smallest
               Shot
               ,
               or
               your
               Seeds
               of
               Coriander
               :
               This
               only
               differs
               from
               Snow
               in
               the
               purity
               of
               its
               parts
               ,
               or
               in
               as
               much
               as
               it
               hath
               more
               Vacuities
               in
               it
               than
               there
               are
               in
               Snow
               ;
               and
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               Snow
               has
               more
               of
               Air
               and
               Fire
               in
               it
               than
               this
               
               kind
               of
               Hail
               ,
               but
               both
               of
               them
               are
               ,
               by
               the
               help
               of
               Heat
               disolving
               their
               parts
               ,
               reduced
               into
               Water
               .
            
             
               Hoary
               Frost
               is
               Air
               incrassated
               by
               Cold
               ,
               and
               congealed
               upon
               the
               boughs
               of
               Trees
               ,
               upon
               the
               Hair
               of
               Travellers
               ,
               and
               upon
               the
               Herbs
               of
               the
               Field
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               called
               white
               Ice
               :
               In
               this
               Chrystalline
               whiteness
               a
               bloody
               redness
               is
               included
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               extracted
               out
               of
               this
               Hoary
               Frost
               ,
               and
               which
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               well
               prepared
               ,
               conduceth
               very
               much
               to
               Health
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XVII
               .
               Of
               the
               Rain-Bow
               ,
               Halo
               ,
               and
               Pareliae
               .
            
             
               THe
               Rain-Bow
               is
               the
               most
               beautiful
               of
               all
               Meteors
               ,
               and
               the
               Miracle
               of
               Nature
               ;
               it
               is
               seen
               when
               the
               Sun
               either
               rising
               or
               setting
               darts
               his
               Rays
               upon
               a
               Cloud
               full
               of
               little
               globular
               suspended
               drops
               of
               Water
               ,
               which
               by
               diversly
               breaking
               and
               reflecting
               the
               light
               ,
               produce
               that
               diversity
               of
               Colours
               which
               we
               observe
               in
               it
               ,
               which
               ceases
               either
               by
               a
               different
               position
               of
               the
               Cloud
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               absence
               of
               the
               Sun.
               
            
             
               This
               Meteor
               appears
               like
               a
               Beautiful
               Arch
               ,
               adorned
               with
               all
               manner
               of
               Colours
               ,
               
               which
               happens
               for
               as
               much
               as
               the
               Sun
               looks
               only
               upon
               its
               superficies
               ,
               and
               then
               when
               it
               is
               rising
               ,
               or
               setting
               ,
               and
               the
               Clouds
               are
               either
               in
               the
               North
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               South
               .
            
             
               Some
               will
               have
               these
               Colours
               of
               the
               Rainbow
               to
               be
               only
               appearances
               ,
               and
               by
               no
               means
               real
               ;
               but
               this
               is
               an
               Error
               ,
               for
               there
               is
               nothing
               hinders
               but
               that
               these
               may
               be
               equally
               as
               real
               as
               all
               other
               ,
               though
               they
               are
               not
               so
               lasting
               .
            
             
               An
               Halo
               is
               the
               appearance
               of
               a
               Circle
               about
               the
               Moon
               ,
               which
               ariseth
               from
               a
               gross
               and
               thick
               Cloud
               ,
               upon
               which
               the
               Lunar
               rays
               fall
               directly
               ,
               so
               that
               its
               middle
               is
               made
               pervious
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               broke
               through
               by
               them
               ,
               though
               the
               circumference
               be
               not
               ,
               which
               is
               therefore
               the
               appearing
               Circle
               ,
               and
               which
               is
               not
               as
               it
               is
               vulgarly
               imagined
               ,
               nigh
               to
               the
               Moon
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               in
               the
               expansion
               of
               the
               Air
               ,
               and
               far
               remote
               from
               the
               Moon
               .
            
             
               Parheliae
               are
               counterfeit
               Suns
               ,
               formed
               in
               the
               Clouds
               ,
               either
               by
               the
               reflection
               or
               refraction
               of
               his
               Beams
               ,
               just
               as
               we
               see
               them
               in
               Water
               ,
               where
               sometimes
               many
               Suns
               are
               seen
               ,
               though
               there
               was
               never
               more
               than
               one
               .
               We
               may
               say
               likewise
               ,
               that
               the
               Clouds
               in
               respect
               of
               us
               are
               like
               those
               prospective
               Looking-glasses
               ,
               which
               represent
               many
               Images
               of
               one
               thing
               placed
               
               upon
               a
               Table
               ,
               which
               one
               thing
               is
               only
               real
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               rest
               imaginary
               :
               Yet
               this
               does
               not
               hinder
               ,
               but
               that
               these
               Parheliae
               may
               be
               true
               Lights
               ,
               and
               Suns
               Painted
               without
               Artifice
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XVIII
               .
               Of
               Air
               ,
               its
               Substance
               ,
               and
               Quality
               .
            
             
               AIR
               is
               that
               Element
               out
               of
               which
               the
               Meteors
               are
               formed
               which
               we
               speak
               of
               :
               Its
               substance
               is
               most
               subtile
               ,
               and
               most
               fluid
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               Vacuities
               dispersed
               through
               it
               .
               It
               is
               nevertheless
               thicker
               and
               heavier
               in
               the
               lowest
               Region
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               mixture
               of
               Corpuscles
               coming
               out
               of
               the
               Earth
               and
               Water
               .
            
             
               Some
               think
               it
               only
               a
               mixture
               of
               the
               little
               Bodies
               or
               particles
               of
               Earth
               and
               Water
               ;
               whereupon
               the
               quality
               of
               the
               Air
               we
               breathe
               in
               ,
               depends
               upon
               the
               Climate
               which
               we
               inhabit
               :
               So
               that
               Air
               is
               not
               every
               where
               alike
               wholsome
               ,
               but
               very
               unwholesome
               in
               Moorish
               and
               Fenny
               Grounds
               ,
               from
               whence
               ordinarily
               gross
               and
               malignant
               Vapours
               ,
               thick
               and
               putrid
               Clouds
               arise
               ,
               which
               we
               take
               in
               when
               we
               draw
               our
               breaths
               .
            
             
             
               The
               very
               same
               Air
               we
               breathe
               in
               ,
               and
               which
               ,
               when
               we
               take
               our
               breath
               ,
               preserves
               our
               Lives
               by
               its
               wholsome
               gales
               ,
               is
               able
               to
               bring
               Death
               to
               us
               ,
               when
               it
               comes
               laden
               with
               sharp
               particles
               ,
               which
               in
               their
               passage
               vellicate
               the
               Lungs
               ,
               and
               cause
               most
               vehement
               coughings
               .
            
             
               Oftentimes
               also
               emancipated
               ,
               pointed
               ,
               and
               penetrating
               Atoms
               flow
               in
               the
               Air
               ,
               which
               entring
               in
               at
               the
               Pores
               of
               the
               Body
               ,
               disturb
               its
               whole
               Oeconomy
               or
               frame
               :
               Others
               ascending
               by
               the
               Nostrils
               to
               the
               Brain
               ,
               stick
               to
               its
               membranes
               ,
               and
               produce
               Pains
               and
               Convulsions
               ,
               and
               are
               the
               Causes
               of
               violent
               Head-achs
               ,
               Vertigoes
               ,
               and
               Apoplexies
               :
               And
               there
               are
               some
               also
               which
               penetrating
               the
               Organs
               of
               hearing
               ,
               cause
               hummings
               and
               noises
               there
               ,
               which
               continue
               for
               some
               time
               ,
               because
               their
               particles
               are
               of
               a
               figure
               fit
               for
               adhesion
               .
            
             
               The
               Air
               most
               malignant
               ,
               and
               most
               to
               be
               feared
               ,
               is
               that
               which
               is
               pestilent
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               Atoms
               which
               come
               out
               from
               putrid
               and
               corrupt
               Bodies
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               said
               elsewhere
               .
            
             
               The
               fluidness
               of
               the
               Air
               does
               not
               arise
               from
               its
               not
               being
               compounded
               of
               solid
               and
               material
               Atoms
               ,
               but
               from
               its
               being
               rare
               ,
               or
               loose
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               rare
               ,
               because
               its
               parts
               are
               far
               distant
               from
               one
               another
               :
               This
               distance
               necessarily
               is
               
               space
               ,
               this
               space
               is
               again
               either
               full
               or
               empty
               ;
               if
               empty
               ,
               we
               have
               rightly
               concluded
               that
               there
               are
               desseminate
               Vacuities
               ,
               if
               full
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               material
               .
               Let
               there
               be
               therefore
               material
               Atoms
               ,
               all
               which
               mutually
               touch
               one
               another
               ,
               and
               all
               things
               will
               be
               solid
               ,
               and
               there
               will
               be
               nothing
               fluid
               in
               all
               Nature
               ,
               unless
               we
               acknowledge
               dispersed
               Vacuities
               ,
               from
               whence
               the
               rareness
               and
               fluidness
               of
               Bodies
               arises
               ,
               as
               shall
               be
               more
               fully
               discoursed
               of
               .
            
          
           
             The
             End
             of
             the
             Second
             Part
             of
             Physick
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Third
             Part
             of
             Physick
             .
             Of
             those
             Things
             which
             are
             under
             a
             Man
             ;
             
               (
               viz.
            
             )
             of
             Earth
             ,
             and
             things
             Terrestrial
             ,
             which
             are
             called
             Inanimate
             .
          
           
             HAving
             discoursed
             of
             those
             Things
             which
             are
             ,
             and
             happen
             above
             us
             ,
             it
             is
             time
             now
             that
             we
             speak
             of
             those
             Things
             also
             ,
             which
             are
             under
             ,
             or
             beneath
             us
             ,
             as
             also
             of
             all
             Things
             worth
             taking
             notice
             of
             in
             the
             Earth
             and
             Water
             ,
             which
             constitute
             one
             Globe
             ,
             which
             
             we
             call
             Terrestrial
             .
             But
             in
             this
             Part
             we
             will
             consider
             Terrestrial
             Things
             only
             as
             they
             are
             inanimate
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             common
             Opinion
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               I.
               Of
               Earth
               and
               Water
               in
               general
               .
            
             
               THE
               Earth
               as
               hath
               been
               said
               ,
               is
               a
               Planet
               habitable
               ,
               having
               three
               Motions
               :
               The
               First
               of
               these
               is
               about
               its
               own
               proper
               Centre
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               the
               Centre
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               for
               the
               Circle
               of
               the
               Earth
               is
               Excentrick
               :
               This
               motion
               is
               impressed
               upon
               it
               by
               the
               Solar
               Vortex
               ,
               as
               a
               greater
               Wheel
               carries
               a
               less
               along
               with
               it
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               called
               its
               Diurnal
               motion
               .
               Another
               is
               about
               the
               Sun
               ,
               as
               the
               Centre
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               to
               which
               it
               is
               Concentrical
               ,
               and
               requires
               a
               Years
               time
               to
               return
               to
               the
               same
               point
               ;
               and
               this
               arises
               likewise
               from
               the
               Solar
               Vortex
               ,
               for
               the
               Earth
               ,
               being
               driven
               on
               by
               the
               Flux
               of
               the
               Centre
               of
               the
               Universe
               ,
               cannot
               be
               moved
               about
               its
               proper
               Centre
               ,
               without
               sensibly
               making
               an
               Excentrick
               Circle
               :
               And
               from
               this
               two-fold
               Motion
               of
               it
               arises
               the
               other
               third
               ,
               
                 (
                 viz.
              
               )
               from
               one
               Pole
               to
               the
               other
               in
               the
               space
               of
               one
               six
               Months
               ,
               and
               returning
               back
               again
               in
               the
               
               space
               of
               six
               other
               ;
               which
               happens
               ,
               because
               it
               can
               go
               no
               farther
               ,
               nor
               pass
               the
               Tropick
               ,
               unless
               it
               recedes
               from
               the
               Solar
               Circle
               ,
               for
               here
               it
               hath
               only
               the
               Latitude
               of
               the
               Ecliptick
               .
               For
               if
               it
               should
               recede
               ,
               it
               must
               ascend
               too
               ,
               for
               whatsoever
               recedes
               from
               the
               Centre
               of
               the
               Universe
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               that
               ascends
               ,
               and
               so
               likewise
               from
               its
               proper
               Centre
               .
            
             
               The
               Earth
               in
               all
               these
               motions
               carries
               the
               Water
               along
               with
               it
               ,
               for
               they
               both
               make
               but
               one
               and
               the
               same
               Globe
               ,
               which
               is
               altogether
               exact
               and
               regular
               on
               the
               Seas
               part
               ,
               but
               less
               accurate
               on
               the
               Earth's
               part
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               Vales
               and
               Mountains
               .
               And
               though
               it
               be
               true
               that
               the
               Earth
               does
               not
               seem
               to
               us
               to
               be
               of
               a
               round
               Figure
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               proved
               by
               Experience
               ;
               for
               that
               teaches
               us
               ,
               that
               the
               last
               part
               of
               the
               Ship
               which
               can
               be
               seen
               by
               those
               on
               shoar
               is
               the
               top
               of
               the
               Mast
               ,
               and
               the
               first
               Things
               they
               on
               Ship-board
               see
               as
               they
               approach
               their
               Haven
               ,
               are
               the
               tops
               of
               Towers
               :
               From
               whence
               it
               may
               evidently
               appear
               ,
               that
               the
               Sea
               is
               as
               it
               were
               a
               Belly
               ,
               and
               eminence
               ,
               which
               insensibly
               is
               lifted
               up
               into
               a
               convexity
               ,
               that
               so
               with
               the
               Earth
               it
               may
               constitute
               one
               entire
               Globe
               .
            
             
               Earth
               and
               Water
               are
               two
               immediate
               Principles
               of
               all
               Compounds
               which
               
               are
               to
               be
               seen
               in
               this
               lower
               Region
               of
               the
               World
               ;
               yet
               notwithstanding
               ,
               not
               they
               ,
               but
               Atoms
               are
               the
               first
               Elements
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               said
               else-where
               :
               There
               is
               moreover
               a
               lesser
               number
               of
               Vacuities
               in
               Terrestrial
               than
               in
               Aqueous
               Bodies
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               the
               Cause
               that
               the
               Earth
               is
               more
               solid
               ,
               and
               the
               Water
               more
               fluid
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               less
               solid
               than
               the
               Earth
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               II.
               Of
               Terrestrial
               Inanimate
               Bodies
               in
               general
               .
            
             
               THere
               is
               nothing
               Simple
               ,
               but
               God
               ,
               an
               Angel
               ,
               the
               
                 Rational
                 Soul
                 ,
                 Atoms
              
               ,
               and
               a
               Vacuum
               .
               God
               is
               essentially
               Simple
               in
               a
               simplicity
               of
               Essence
               ,
               Power
               ,
               and
               Act
               ;
               for
               whatsoever
               is
               in
               him
               is
               an
               act
               ,
               his
               Essence
               is
               no
               ways
               compounded
               ,
               nor
               his
               Power
               idle
               ,
               nor
               his
               Action
               ever
               interrupted
               .
               An
               Angel
               is
               simple
               in
               respect
               of
               essence
               ,
               but
               his
               power
               is
               not
               always
               in
               act
               ,
               nor
               his
               action
               (
               at
               least
               the
               same
               )
               without
               intermission
               .
               The
               Rational
               Soul
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               Spirit
               laid
               in
               pledge
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               a
               Physical
               Compound
               with
               an
               Organical
               Body
               ,
               is
               simple
               ,
               because
               it
               hath
               neither
               Integral
               ,
               Physical
               ,
               nor
               contained
               parts
               ;
               
               but
               it self
               is
               a
               Physical
               Part
               ,
               saving
               only
               that
               its
               powers
               are
               often
               idle
               ,
               and
               its
               actions
               are
               changed
               and
               interrupted
               ;
               A
               Vacuum
               is
               simple
               ,
               for
               since
               it
               is
               neither
               a
               Spirit
               ,
               nor
               Matter
               ,
               nor
               any
               thing
               else
               but
               a
               capacity
               of
               receiving
               a
               Body
               ,
               and
               it
               hath
               an
               essential
               emptiness
               ;
               it
               cannot
               be
               called
               simple
               ,
               but
               for
               as
               much
               as
               it
               cannot
               suffer
               composition
               by
               reason
               of
               its
               imperfection
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               Atoms
               are
               simple
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               indivisible
               ,
               and
               the
               first
               Elements
               of
               Bodies
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               all
               compound
               Bodies
               are
               framed
               .
            
             
               I
               acknowledge
               no
               other
               Elements
               ,
               no
               other
               substantial
               material
               forms
               in
               Bodies
               ;
               for
               they
               are
               not
               only
               unnecessary
               ,
               but
               impossible
               :
               Yet
               it
               doth
               not
               follow
               from
               thence
               ,
               that
               the
               diversity
               which
               occurs
               between
               Bodies
               constituting
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               which
               are
               the
               Compounds
               of
               the
               lower
               World
               ,
               is
               no
               other
               than
               meerly
               accidental
               ,
               and
               not
               at
               all
               essential
               :
               for
               ,
               according
               to
               our
               Principles
               ,
               we
               determine
               one
               composition
               to
               be
               substantially
               distinguished
               from
               another
               ,
               by
               Atoms
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               first
               Principles
               of
               its
               composition
               ,
               and
               essentially
               by
               the
               manner
               of
               composition
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               the
               disposition
               and
               ordination
               of
               its
               Atoms
               ,
               Corpuscles
               ,
               and
               all
               its
               parts
               .
            
             
               They
               who
               conclude
               that
               there
               is
               no
               
               Physical
               Compound
               without
               a
               substantial
               form
               ,
               think
               Matter
               alone
               with
               its
               diverse
               Figures
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               its
               dispositions
               ,
               cannot
               possibly
               be
               the
               Cause
               of
               the
               special
               Properties
               which
               we
               observe
               in
               every
               one
               Body
               ,
               and
               that
               therefore
               a
               form
               distinct
               from
               Matter
               is
               required
               to
               produce
               qualities
               proper
               to
               every
               one
               compound
               Body
               .
               As
               for
               Example
               ,
               Earth
               is
               in
               its
               Nature
               dry
               ,
               and
               Water
               is
               cold
               ;
               which
               could
               not
               happen
               ,
               unless
               Earth
               did
               obtain
               a
               substantial
               form
               ,
               which
               is
               dryness
               ;
               and
               Water
               such
               a
               one
               as
               Cold
               requires
               .
               This
               is
               that
               form
               which
               restores
               dryness
               to
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               Cold
               to
               the
               Water
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               put
               out
               of
               their
               Natural
               State
               and
               condition
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               by
               introducing
               moisture
               into
               the
               first
               ,
               and
               heat
               into
               the
               latter
               .
            
             
               This
               Objection
               how
               strong
               so
               ever
               it
               may
               seem
               ,
               is
               nevertheless
               but
               vain
               ;
               for
               we
               say
               that
               neither
               the
               moisture
               of
               Water
               ,
               nor
               the
               dryness
               of
               Earth
               are
               Accidental
               Qualities
               ;
               so
               that
               this
               ought
               to
               gravel
               none
               but
               those
               who
               acknowledge
               Accidental
               Qualities
               distinct
               from
               Matter
               .
            
             
               Ours
               is
               quite
               another
               Opinion
               ,
               and
               our
               Language
               quite
               otherwise
               :
               For
               we
               firmly
               conclude
               ,
               That
               all
               Compound
               Bodies
               which
               are
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               are
               compounded
               of
               Matter
               ,
               every
               thing
               else
               
               being
               excluded
               ,
               and
               that
               all
               contingent
               changes
               in
               them
               arise
               from
               Matter
               newly
               added
               ,
               or
               taken
               away
               ,
               or
               changing
               place
               ,
               or
               by
               some
               confused
               Atoms
               or
               Corpuscles
               brought
               thither
               from
               else-where
               ;
               or
               lastly
               ,
               by
               the
               more
               notable
               parts
               changing
               place
               ,
               or
               other
               ways
               disposed
               by
               the
               Action
               of
               external
               Agents
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               III.
               Of
               the
               various
               Qualities
               to
               be
               observed
               in
               Compound
               Bodies
               .
            
             
               THere
               is
               a
               difference
               betwixt
               the
               Qualities
               of
               Simple
               Elements
               which
               are
               Atoms
               ,
               and
               the
               Qualities
               of
               Bodies
               compounded
               of
               them
               ;
               for
               the
               First
               as
               well
               as
               Atoms
               are
               immutable
               and
               incorruptible
               ;
               the
               others
               as
               well
               as
               the
               compound
               Bodies
               are
               mutable
               and
               fleeting
               .
               For
               indeed
               Propriety
               follows
               the
               Nature
               of
               that
               Being
               of
               which
               it
               is
               the
               propriety
               :
               So
               that
               if
               Atoms
               are
               immutable
               by
               their
               solidity
               ,
               the
               same
               must
               be
               said
               of
               their
               Qualities
               ;
               but
               Bodies
               compounded
               of
               many
               distinct
               Parts
               ,
               are
               forced
               to
               be
               changed
               ,
               as
               often
               as
               their
               parts
               change
               places
               ,
               or
               are
               wholly
               separated
               .
            
             
               That
               which
               is
               corrupted
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               
               that
               which
               is
               generated
               
                 De
                 Novo
              
               ,
               is
               a
               Composition
               ;
               for
               as
               corruption
               is
               a
               division
               of
               substance
               ,
               so
               generation
               is
               a
               composition
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               To
               Explain
               this
               Opinion
               ,
               There
               is
               nothing
               more
               commodious
               than
               the
               example
               of
               Syllables
               ,
               and
               Words
               :
               For
               truly
               Letters
               are
               immutable
               indeed
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               their
               different
               place
               they
               vary
               a
               Syllable
               or
               Word
               without
               changing
               their
               figure
               ,
               substance
               ,
               and
               essence
               ,
               remaining
               always
               the
               same
               ,
               in
               what
               state
               or
               disposition
               soever
               they
               are
               placed
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               certain
               that
               the
               Twenty
               four
               Letters
               serve
               to
               the
               composition
               of
               all
               Syllables
               ,
               Words
               ,
               Sayings
               ,
               Discourses
               ,
               nay
               ,
               of
               all
               the
               Books
               which
               are
               Composed
               in
               the
               World.
               And
               even
               as
               words
               ,
               Sayings
               ,
               Syllables
               ,
               Discourses
               ,
               and
               Books
               themselves
               are
               changed
               ,
               the
               Letters
               being
               still
               the
               same
               unvaried
               ;
               so
               also
               the
               greater
               and
               lesser
               compound
               Bodies
               are
               changed
               and
               corrupted
               ,
               the
               Atoms
               being
               unchanged
               ,
               and
               remaining
               the
               same
               ;
               nothing
               new
               happens
               to
               them
               ,
               unless
               it
               be
               that
               they
               are
               no
               more
               the
               parts
               of
               one
               compound
               ,
               but
               may
               be
               of
               a
               second
               ,
               third
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               successively
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               World.
               When
               all
               Generations
               ,
               Corruptions
               ,
               and
               Motions
               in
               things
               of
               Nature
               shall
               cease
               .
            
             
             
               Letters
               are
               the
               true
               Image
               of
               Atoms
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               compositon
               or
               division
               of
               Things
               :
               And
               as
               the
               substance
               ,
               essence
               ,
               and
               quality
               of
               Words
               depend
               upon
               Syllables
               ,
               and
               Syllables
               upon
               Letters
               and
               their
               disposition
               :
               So
               after
               the
               same
               manner
               ,
               the
               substance
               ,
               essence
               ,
               and
               quality
               of
               Bodies
               ,
               arises
               from
               Corpuscles
               or
               smaller
               Bodies
               ,
               and
               the
               diversity
               of
               These
               from
               Atoms
               and
               their
               various
               dispositions
               .
            
             
               From
               these
               principles
               may
               be
               taken
               away
               a
               question
               no
               less
               agitated
               ,
               than
               unprofitable
               in
               the
               Schools
               :
               
                 (
                 viz.
              
               )
               whether
               in
               the
               corruption
               of
               Bodies
               a
               reduction
               or
               resolution
               of
               the
               compound
               may
               be
               made
               ,
               even
               unto
               the
               very
               first
               Matter
               .
               To
               this
               it
               may
               be
               answered
               ,
               that
               this
               reduction
               is
               continually
               made
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               some
               emancipated
               Atoms
               ,
               but
               not
               in
               respect
               of
               all
               Atoms
               ,
               for
               the
               division
               is
               not
               always
               so
               general
               ,
               as
               that
               all
               the
               Atoms
               should
               be
               entirely
               separated
               ,
               and
               the
               small
               number
               of
               those
               which
               flye
               away
               is
               scarce
               able
               to
               be
               taken
               notice
               of
               ;
               besides
               that
               ,
               they
               almost
               all
               mutually
               adhere
               together
               ,
               or
               it
               is
               seldom
               but
               they
               meet
               with
               others
               ,
               to
               which
               they
               remain
               affixed
               ,
               or
               with
               Bodies
               into
               which
               they
               enter
               ,
               or
               on
               which
               they
               are
               stayed
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               IV.
               Of
               the
               special
               Qualities
               depending
               upon
               the
               Composition
               of
               Bodies
               .
            
             
               OUR
               Doctrine
               rests
               upon
               two
               general
               Principles
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Atoms
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               Vacuum
               .
               Atoms
               are
               the
               first
               Elements
               of
               Bodies
               ,
               because
               forsooth
               ,
               in
               their
               universal
               and
               radical
               division
               and
               solution
               they
               are
               reduced
               into
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               division
               can
               proceed
               no
               farther
               .
               And
               a
               Vacuum
               is
               necessary
               to
               the
               explaining
               the
               motion
               of
               Bodies
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               giving
               a
               reason
               of
               the
               diverse
               and
               particular
               qualities
               of
               every
               one
               compound
               Body
               :
               For
               there
               are
               Bodies
               thin
               and
               thick
               ,
               transparent
               and
               diaphanous
               as
               Air
               ,
               and
               Glass
               ;
               thick
               and
               dark
               as
               the
               Earth
               ;
               and
               lastly
               ,
               dry
               ,
               and
               moist
               ,
               hard
               ,
               and
               soft
               ,
               solid
               ,
               and
               fluid
               .
            
             
               We
               will
               begin
               with
               thickness
               ,
               and
               thinness
               ,
               the
               Parents
               of
               so
               great
               difficulties
               to
               the
               Followers
               of
               Cartesius
               ,
               and
               Aristotle
               :
               and
               I
               determine
               one
               Body
               to
               be
               more
               thin
               than
               another
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               endowed
               either
               with
               greater
               Vacuities
               ,
               or
               with
               a
               greater
               number
               of
               them
               ;
               so
               Air
               is
               thinner
               than
               Water
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               other
               
               hand
               ,
               Water
               is
               thicker
               than
               Air
               ,
               because
               Air
               has
               more
               and
               greater
               Vacuities
               than
               Water
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               thicker
               than
               Air
               ,
               because
               this
               has
               fewer
               ,
               and
               lesser
               .
            
             
               They
               that
               reject
               a
               Vacuum
               ,
               and
               set
               up
               a
               Plenitude
               ,
               find
               themselves
               very
               much
               intricated
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               compelled
               to
               say
               wherein
               the
               thinness
               and
               thickness
               of
               Bodies
               consist
               ?
               for
               if
               they
               say
               that
               either
               of
               them
               is
               a
               quality
               ,
               or
               accidental
               form
               ,
               brought
               out
               of
               Matter
               in
               power
               ,
               or
               out
               of
               the
               power
               of
               Matter
               ,
               they
               conceive
               not
               what
               they
               say
               ,
               nor
               can
               they
               assign
               the
               Nature
               of
               these
               imaginary
               forms
               .
               But
               if
               with
               Cartesius
               they
               say
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               much
               more
               of
               the
               
                 Materia
                 Subtilis
              
               ,
               or
               subtile
               Matter
               ,
               in
               thin
               Bodies
               ,
               than
               there
               is
               in
               thick
               and
               condensed
               Bodies
               ;
               I
               would
               ask
               them
               ,
               why
               this
               Matter
               is
               more
               subtile
               and
               delicate
               than
               all
               other
               Matter
               ,
               for
               as
               much
               as
               all
               Matter
               is
               equally
               gross
               and
               solid
               ?
               But
               then
               they
               will
               say
               ,
               that
               this
               Matter
               is
               highly
               rarified
               .
               Yet
               nevertheless
               the
               same
               difficulty
               remains
               still
               ,
               
                 (
                 viz
              
               )
               how
               it
               comes
               to
               be
               more
               rarified
               ?
               They
               will
               say
               that
               it
               arises
               from
               this
               ,
               that
               its
               parts
               are
               not
               so
               much
               compressed
               ,
               therefore
               they
               will
               be
               at
               a
               greater
               distance
               from
               one
               another
               :
               For
               that
               Cause
               there
               are
               Vacuities
               ,
               and
               Intervals
               :
               For
               unless
               
               they
               be
               granted
               ,
               the
               parts
               are
               alike
               compressed
               in
               That
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               in
               condensed
               Matter
               .
               If
               they
               are
               alike
               compressed
               ,
               than
               they
               are
               not
               more
               remote
               from
               one
               another
               ;
               and
               lastly
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               not
               more
               remote
               from
               one
               another
               ,
               they
               are
               no
               more
               rarified
               ,
               and
               so
               this
               subtile
               Matter
               will
               be
               no
               less
               gross
               than
               any
               other
               .
            
             
               We
               therefore
               explain
               the
               thickness
               and
               thinness
               of
               Bodies
               in
               a
               more
               easie
               Method
               than
               these
               Philosophers
               ,
               and
               the
               reason
               which
               we
               give
               of
               them
               is
               more
               clear
               and
               more
               Natural
               than
               theirs
               :
               It
               is
               the
               same
               thing
               concerning
               clear
               ,
               bright
               ,
               and
               dark
               Bodies
               ;
               and
               we
               say
               a
               Body
               is
               more
               or
               less
               pellucid
               or
               transparent
               ,
               as
               it
               possesses
               a
               greater
               or
               lesser
               number
               of
               Vacuities
               ,
               or
               as
               they
               are
               placed
               in
               a
               right
               or
               oblique
               Line
               ;
               so
               Air
               ,
               for
               Example
               ,
               is
               pellucid
               at
               a
               certain
               distance
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               great
               number
               of
               its
               great
               Vacuities
               ;
               and
               Glass
               is
               transparent
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               Vacuities
               dispersed
               through
               it
               ,
               which
               are
               placed
               in
               a
               right
               Line
               ,
               and
               are
               very
               long
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               observed
               to
               be
               by
               the
               help
               of
               a
               new
               Microscope
               .
            
             
               The
               moisture
               and
               dryness
               of
               Bodies
               arises
               from
               a
               Mixtion
               of
               Atoms
               ,
               or
               Particles
               either
               of
               Air
               or
               Water
               predominating
               :
               For
               if
               the
               Aqueous
               Particles
               
               predominate
               ,
               the
               Composition
               is
               moist
               ;
               if
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               the
               Earth
               is
               more
               eminent
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               dry
               ;
               and
               it
               may
               be
               justly
               said
               ,
               that
               moisture
               is
               nothing
               else
               but
               moist
               Bodies
               ,
               which
               are
               Air
               and
               Water
               ,
               as
               they
               insinuate
               themselves
               into
               Compounds
               ,
               which
               are
               therefore
               moist
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               presence
               ,
               and
               dry
               when
               they
               are
               evaporated
               :
               After
               the
               same
               manner
               as
               it
               happens
               to
               Wood
               which
               hath
               a
               long
               time
               lain
               in
               the
               Water
               ,
               and
               becomes
               dry
               by
               the
               evaporation
               of
               that
               Water
               which
               it
               was
               full
               of
               .
               A
               Linnen
               cloth
               dipped
               in
               Water
               ,
               and
               taken
               out
               from
               thence
               ,
               is
               more
               heavy
               ,
               because
               its
               pores
               are
               filled
               with
               Water
               ,
               and
               it
               remains
               moist
               ,
               and
               equally
               heavy
               ,
               until
               the
               Corpuscles
               of
               Water
               are
               exhaled
               and
               evaporated
               ,
               which
               suffices
               to
               make
               it
               afterwards
               dry
               and
               light
               ,
               without
               the
               addition
               of
               two
               Physical
               Accidents
               ,
               distinct
               from
               Matter
               .
               Water
               therefore
               ,
               to
               speak
               properly
               ,
               is
               not
               moist
               ,
               but
               the
               moisture
               it self
               that
               moistens
               all
               things
               .
            
             
               From
               the
               same
               Fountain
               the
               hardness
               and
               softness
               of
               Bodies
               arises
               ;
               for
               a
               Body
               is
               soft
               when
               it
               yields
               to
               the
               hand
               that
               touches
               ,
               and
               the
               less
               it
               resists
               ,
               the
               softer
               ,
               it
               is
               ,
               but
               if
               it
               hath
               no
               sensible
               resistance
               ,
               it
               is
               fluid
               like
               Air
               ,
               but
               if
               it
               hath
               a
               little
               
               more
               than
               that
               ,
               then
               it
               is
               Liquid
               as
               Water
               ,
               in
               which
               if
               with
               your
               hand
               you
               thrust
               a
               Stick
               ,
               it
               enters
               and
               goes
               even
               to
               the
               bottom
               .
               It
               is
               otherwise
               in
               a
               soft
               Body
               ,
               as
               Wax
               ,
               and
               Flesh
               ,
               into
               which
               indeed
               one
               may
               thrust
               ones
               Finger
               ,
               but
               it
               finds
               some
               kind
               of
               resistance
               ,
               and
               there
               are
               always
               found
               some
               compressed
               Particles
               that
               strongly
               resist
               :
               All
               which
               arises
               from
               the
               disposition
               of
               the
               little
               Bodies
               ,
               Atoms
               ,
               and
               dispersed
               Vacuities
               ,
               for
               an
               Atom
               being
               in
               its
               own
               Nature
               Solid
               ,
               is
               resisting
               and
               impenetrable
               to
               another
               ;
               and
               if
               all
               things
               were
               so
               filled
               with
               Atoms
               ,
               as
               that
               there
               should
               be
               no
               Vacuum
               ,
               all
               things
               would
               be
               hard
               and
               impenetrable
               ;
               nor
               would
               softness
               ,
               fluidness
               ,
               or
               liquidness
               be
               found
               in
               any
               Body
               ,
               but
               there
               would
               be
               every
               where
               hardness
               ,
               and
               an
               impenetrable
               resistency
               ;
               but
               a
               Vacuum
               which
               alone
               does
               not
               resist
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               more
               or
               less
               mixt
               with
               Bodies
               ,
               renders
               them
               less
               resisting
               ,
               more
               soft
               ,
               more
               liquid
               ,
               and
               more
               fluid
               :
               to
               which
               may
               be
               added
               the
               figure
               of
               Atoms
               ,
               which
               is
               more
               or
               less
               fit
               for
               Motion
               ,
               and
               which
               admits
               of
               more
               or
               less
               intervals
               or
               Vacuities
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               V.
               Of
               the
               Quantity
               ,
               Weight
               ,
               and
               Figure
               of
               Compounds
               .
            
             
               THe
               same
               three
               Properties
               which
               constitute
               the
               Essence
               of
               Atoms
               ,
               are
               found
               likewise
               in
               Compound
               Bodies
               :
               Atoms
               have
               a
               certain
               quantity
               or
               grossness
               ,
               and
               obtain
               also
               weight
               and
               Figure
               ,
               but
               they
               differ
               only
               in
               respect
               of
               their
               Figures
               .
               This
               magnitude
               or
               grossness
               of
               Atoms
               ,
               which
               we
               find
               out
               by
               reason
               only
               ,
               is
               visible
               to
               the
               Eye
               in
               compound
               Bodies
               .
            
             
               The
               quantity
               or
               grossness
               of
               compound
               Bodies
               arises
               from
               the
               addition
               and
               gathering
               together
               of
               Atoms
               ,
               and
               of
               little
               Bodies
               which
               are
               thus
               formed
               of
               them
               ;
               which
               again
               is
               lessened
               by
               taking
               away
               the
               same
               Atoms
               or
               little
               Bodies
               .
            
             
               Besides
               this
               General
               Cause
               of
               greatness
               ,
               magnitude
               ,
               and
               grossness
               ,
               we
               yet
               acknowledge
               two
               others
               ,
               
                 (
                 viz.
              
               )
               an
               Exteriour
               ,
               and
               an
               Interiour
               ;
               the
               first
               of
               these
               regards
               Artificial
               Compounds
               ,
               where
               the
               Artificer
               as
               an
               External
               Cause
               encreaseth
               or
               diminisheth
               Matter
               as
               he
               thinks
               fit
               :
               But
               it
               is
               otherwise
               in
               Natural
               Compounds
               ,
               whose
               Magnitude
               and
               
               thickness
               arises
               from
               the
               magnitude
               of
               Corpuscles
               ,
               and
               their
               grossness
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               figure
               of
               the
               Atoms
               determining
               Bodies
               to
               such
               or
               such
               a
               magnitude
               :
               So
               that
               each
               Tree
               ,
               Fruit
               ,
               and
               Animal
               obtains
               a
               Natural
               and
               determinate
               magnitude
               and
               grossness
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               magnitude
               and
               grossness
               of
               the
               little
               Bodies
               ,
               and
               the
               figure
               of
               the
               Atoms
               contained
               in
               their
               Seeds
               :
               Hence
               it
               is
               that
               Giants
               beget
               Giants
               ,
               nor
               do
               Dwarfs
               ever
               come
               from
               Tall
               Parents
               :
               But
               if
               in
               either
               kind
               the
               individuals
               are
               unequal
               to
               their
               Sires
               ,
               it
               happens
               accidentally
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               hindrances
               caused
               by
               contrary
               Agents
               ,
               or
               by
               a
               defect
               or
               an
               excess
               of
               Matter
               ,
               or
               lastly
               ,
               by
               an
               intromission
               of
               many
               strange
               Bodies
               which
               in
               some
               particular
               individuals
               produce
               this
               irregularity
               .
            
             
               Figure
               is
               the
               propriety
               of
               Bodies
               ;
               which
               if
               they
               be
               artificial
               ,
               the
               Artificer
               is
               the
               Cause
               of
               determining
               it
               according
               to
               his
               purpose
               ,
               either
               by
               adding
               or
               taking
               away
               some
               particles
               or
               small
               Bodies
               ;
               but
               if
               the
               compound
               Bodies
               are
               Natural
               ,
               they
               obtain
               their
               Natural
               figure
               ,
               which
               depends
               upon
               the
               figure
               of
               Atoms
               and
               Corpuscles
               .
               After
               the
               same
               manner
               water
               is
               round
               ,
               because
               all
               the
               Atoms
               of
               which
               it
               is
               made
               are
               round
               .
            
             
             
               The
               Weight
               of
               Bodies
               arises
               from
               Matter
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Atoms
               ;
               for
               that
               Body
               in
               which
               there
               are
               Ten
               hundred
               thousand
               Millions
               of
               Atoms
               ,
               is
               heavier
               than
               another
               in
               which
               there
               is
               not
               so
               great
               a
               number
               ;
               provided
               the
               Vacuities
               are
               equal
               ,
               or
               the
               Air
               it self
               being
               in
               their
               Pores
               be
               in
               an
               equal
               quantity
               :
               But
               if
               you
               take
               two
               Bodies
               of
               the
               same
               Magnitude
               and
               Extension
               ,
               That
               precisely
               will
               be
               more
               heavy
               wherein
               more
               Atoms
               and
               lesser
               Vacuities
               are
               found
               ;
               and
               consequentially
               the
               Other
               more
               light
               .
            
             
               The
               Motion
               of
               compound
               Bodies
               proceeds
               from
               external
               Agents
               ,
               driving
               them
               on
               with
               a
               greater
               or
               lesser
               force
               ;
               and
               the
               easiness
               ,
               or
               difficulty
               of
               the
               same
               motion
               proceeds
               from
               the
               figures
               of
               Atoms
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               Bodies
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               inclination
               which
               they
               receive
               from
               half
               emancipated
               Atoms
               which
               agitate
               all
               Bodies
               .
               So
               we
               see
               that
               round
               Bodies
               are
               more
               easily
               moved
               upon
               a
               plain
               ,
               and
               again
               ,
               those
               that
               are
               pointed
               ,
               more
               easily
               enter
               into
               the
               Pores
               of
               others
               .
               But
               this
               pointed
               figure
               is
               sometimes
               occasioned
               by
               the
               Artificer
               ,
               although
               not
               altogether
               from
               his
               hand
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               confest
               that
               he
               cannot
               make
               an
               absolute
               perfect
               point
               out
               of
               a
               Matter
               whose
               Atoms
               are
               all
               of
               them
               round
               :
               From
               whence
               it
               appears
               ,
               
               that
               the
               Figure
               and
               Position
               of
               Atoms
               doth
               very
               much
               contribute
               to
               this
               ;
               but
               if
               a
               Body
               Naturally
               ends
               in
               a
               point
               ,
               as
               fire
               does
               ,
               it
               is
               because
               all
               the
               Atoms
               of
               which
               it
               consists
               ,
               are
               all
               of
               that
               Figure
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VI.
               The
               difference
               between
               Natural
               and
               Artificial
               Compounds
               .
            
             
               THose
               who
               reject
               Atoms
               ,
               and
               are
               the
               Asserters
               of
               substantial
               and
               accidental
               forms
               ,
               imagine
               with
               themselves
               ,
               that
               according
               to
               our
               Opinion
               there
               cannot
               be
               an
               essential
               difference
               assigned
               between
               Natural
               and
               Artificial
               Compound
               Bodies
               ;
               because
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               they
               both
               consist
               of
               the
               same
               Atoms
               ,
               and
               are
               alike
               made
               from
               them
               three
               ways
               .
               
                 (
                 viz.
              
               )
               by
               Addition
               ,
               Detraction
               ,
               and
               Transposition
               ;
               after
               the
               same
               manner
               as
               it
               comes
               to
               pass
               in
               the
               composition
               of
               Words
               ,
               Sayings
               ,
               and
               Discourses
               ,
               which
               are
               made
               by
               a
               various
               addition
               ,
               detraction
               ,
               and
               transposition
               of
               Letters
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               the
               very
               same
               Example
               which
               we
               have
               brought
               ,
               nor
               do
               we
               desire
               any
               other
               ;
               for
               from
               hence
               it
               is
               manifest
               ,
               how
               
               from
               the
               same
               Letters
               ,
               without
               the
               addition
               of
               any
               thing
               else
               ,
               Words
               ,
               and
               discourses
               essentially
               different
               are
               framed
               :
               And
               after
               the
               same
               manner
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               same
               Atoms
               Nature
               formeth
               Compounds
               essentially
               different
               ;
               so
               that
               there
               is
               no
               need
               at
               all
               either
               to
               admit
               or
               have
               recourse
               to
               either
               substantial
               or
               accidental
               forms
               ,
               which
               are
               plainly
               useless
               in
               Nature
               .
            
             
               We
               may
               here
               observe
               ,
               and
               add
               further
               ,
               That
               all
               Letters
               are
               not
               fit
               to
               Compose
               the
               Name
               of
               KING
               .
               By
               a
               parity
               of
               Reason
               ,
               all
               Atoms
               are
               not
               fit
               to
               make
               Gold
               ;
               so
               that
               all
               things
               are
               not
               made
               of
               all
               :
               But
               ,
               as
               by
               the
               help
               of
               twenty
               four
               Letters
               we
               express
               a
               great
               number
               of
               different
               and
               contrary
               things
               ;
               so
               ,
               after
               the
               same
               manner
               ,
               Nature
               out
               of
               the
               same
               Atoms
               Composes
               Mettalline
               Bodies
               ,
               Plants
               ,
               and
               Animals
               ;
               by
               adding
               ,
               taking
               away
               ,
               and
               transposing
               of
               Atoms
               ;
               yet
               not
               indifferently
               ,
               but
               such
               and
               such
               Atoms
               ,
               of
               such
               and
               such
               a
               figure
               ,
               for
               all
               Atoms
               are
               not
               fit
               to
               enter
               into
               the
               composition
               of
               all
               kind
               of
               Bodies
               .
            
             
               From
               hence
               is
               the
               First
               difference
               between
               Natural
               and
               Artificial
               Compounds
               ,
               I
               mean
               from
               this
               addition
               of
               Atoms
               unknown
               to
               the
               Artificer
               ,
               yet
               which
               Nature
               hath
               known
               rightly
               how
               to
               chuse
               ;
               
               so
               the
               Artificer
               makes
               an
               Arrow
               out
               of
               all
               sorts
               of
               wood
               ;
               but
               Nature
               does
               not
               make
               this
               wood
               out
               of
               all
               kinds
               of
               Atoms
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               Artificial
               Compounds
               depend
               upon
               an
               intelligent
               Cause
               ,
               which
               in
               its
               mind
               conceives
               an
               Idea
               and
               end
               of
               its
               operation
               ;
               whereas
               the
               works
               of
               Nature
               depend
               upon
               a
               necessary
               Cause
               ,
               which
               operates
               without
               any
               Idea
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               Art
               takes
               perfect
               and
               compound
               Bodies
               ,
               and
               gathers
               them
               together
               ,
               as
               a
               Builder
               collects
               and
               gathers
               the
               Materials
               out
               of
               which
               he
               frames
               a
               House
               ;
               whereas
               on
               the
               other
               hand
               ,
               Nature
               first
               divides
               Bodies
               ,
               and
               takes
               those
               Atoms
               which
               are
               left
               after
               dissolution
               ,
               and
               fits
               them
               to
               the
               work
               it
               designed
               ;
               and
               out
               of
               them
               ,
               by
               the
               addition
               of
               some
               others
               which
               it
               meets
               withal
               ,
               and
               which
               are
               in
               state
               of
               freedom
               ,
               it
               produces
               new
               Compound
               Bodies
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               a
               difference
               therefore
               betwixt
               Mixtion
               and
               Composition
               ,
               as
               there
               is
               betwixt
               the
               combination
               of
               Gold
               and
               Silver
               ,
               and
               the
               generation
               of
               these
               Mettals
               whether
               in
               the
               bowels
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               or
               in
               Glass
               Vessels
               ,
               where
               (
               if
               it
               be
               possible
               ,
               )
               there
               is
               a
               transmutation
               of
               one
               thing
               into
               another
               :
               For
               this
               combination
               
               does
               not
               in
               the
               least
               vary
               their
               Nature
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               easily
               separated
               ,
               which
               does
               not
               happen
               in
               things
               which
               Nature
               alone
               ,
               helpt
               by
               Art
               ,
               rightly
               and
               duly
               composeth
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VII
               .
               Of
               Mettals
               and
               their
               Formation
               .
            
             
               IF
               those
               things
               which
               are
               above
               us
               are
               unknown
               to
               us
               ,
               no
               less
               are
               those
               things
               also
               which
               are
               beneath
               us
               ,
               and
               which
               happen
               in
               the
               shade
               and
               in
               the
               dark
               ;
               and
               it
               may
               be
               truly
               said
               that
               the
               production
               of
               Mettals
               in
               the
               bottom
               of
               Mines
               ,
               is
               the
               most
               obscure
               mystery
               in
               Nature
               ;
               and
               without
               any
               manner
               of
               trifling
               ,
               to
               speak
               like
               a
               Philosopher
               ,
               all
               that
               can
               be
               said
               concerning
               this
               subject
               I
               reduce
               to
               the
               Cause
               producing
               Mettals
               ,
               to
               the
               Matter
               from
               whence
               ,
               and
               the
               Manner
               whereby
               they
               are
               produced
               .
            
             
               The
               Principal
               Cause
               ,
               Chief
               Agent
               ,
               and
               Parent
               of
               all
               Mettals
               is
               the
               Sun
               ,
               the
               Planets
               and
               fixt
               Stars
               concurring
               likewise
               to
               it
               :
               the
               Fixt
               Stars
               by
               their
               heat
               keep
               the
               Celestial
               Gold
               in
               fusion
               ,
               and
               turn
               it
               round
               in
               the
               Cupel
               in
               the
               Centre
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               Sun
               ;
               from
               whence
               
               issue
               bright
               fumes
               without
               ceasing
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               proceeds
               light
               ,
               and
               which
               carry
               Heat
               ,
               together
               with
               seminal
               Spirits
               ,
               which
               penetrating
               the
               Pores
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               generate
               Gold
               in
               the
               very
               Bowels
               of
               it
               :
               So
               Coelestial
               Gold
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               Sun
               ,
               is
               the
               Parent
               of
               Terrestrial
               Gold
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               of
               all
               other
               Mettals
               ,
               by
               the
               reflection
               of
               its
               light
               upon
               each
               Planet
               ,
               each
               of
               which
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               Sun
               ,
               produceth
               its
               particular
               Mettal
               .
               And
               the
               Earth
               performs
               the
               Office
               of
               a
               Womb
               ,
               which
               furnisheth
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               Matter
               out
               of
               which
               Mettals
               are
               produced
               ,
               and
               nourisheth
               them
               afterwards
               :
               But
               the
               Sun
               bestows
               seminal
               Spirits
               all
               pure
               for
               Gold
               ,
               but
               mixed
               with
               the
               Spirits
               of
               other
               Planets
               ,
               for
               other
               Mettals
               .
            
             
               But
               that
               this
               generation
               of
               Mettals
               may
               be
               rightly
               understood
               ,
               we
               must
               call
               to
               mind
               that
               out
               of
               Letters
               Syllables
               are
               formed
               before
               Words
               ,
               Words
               before
               Speeches
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               all
               Discourses
               are
               compounded
               .
            
             
               Nature
               does
               the
               same
               in
               the
               production
               of
               Mettals
               ,
               for
               she
               begins
               with
               little
               Bodies
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               she
               makes
               the
               three
               immediate
               Principles
               of
               Mettals
               ,
               (
               to
               wit
               )
               Salt
               ,
               Sulphur
               ,
               and
               Mercury
               .
            
             
               Of
               which
               ,
               Salt
               is
               the
               grosser
               ,
               Sulphur
               the
               more
               unctuous
               ,
               and
               Mercury
               the
               
               more
               fluid
               and
               moveable
               part
               ;
               and
               out
               of
               these
               three
               ,
               by
               divers
               preparations
               ,
               digestions
               ,
               sublimations
               ,
               and
               fixations
               ,
               she
               makes
               a
               Mettalline
               or
               Mineral
               Body
               .
            
             
               But
               it
               might
               be
               said
               ,
               as
               it
               seems
               to
               me
               ,
               that
               the
               Spirits
               or
               Corpuscles
               flowing
               from
               the
               Stars
               ,
               purified
               in
               the
               Sun
               ,
               and
               received
               into
               the
               Earth's
               Lap
               ,
               are
               incrassated
               ,
               and
               brought
               into
               clear
               and
               limpid
               Water
               ;
               which
               Water
               is
               that
               viscous
               ,
               sweet
               ,
               and
               Mercurial
               Matter
               ,
               which
               after
               some
               few
               Ages
               is
               elaborated
               and
               digested
               ,
               till
               at
               last
               it
               becomes
               a
               yellow
               and
               fixt
               Earth
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               Spirit
               and
               seed
               from
               above
               resides
               ;
               which
               Spirit
               makes
               all
               the
               Corpuscles
               of
               water
               it
               meets
               withal
               like
               to
               the
               former
               ,
               which
               piercing
               into
               the
               Veins
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               finding
               a
               Matter
               that
               is
               pure
               ,
               encreases
               the
               Golden
               Mine
               ,
               until
               it
               meets
               with
               dead
               Earth
               which
               hinders
               its
               propagation
               .
               But
               if
               the
               Mixture
               be
               impure
               ,
               and
               strange
               Matter
               mingled
               in
               it
               ,
               instead
               of
               Gold
               ,
               it
               only
               produces
               Silver
               ,
               Iron
               ,
               or
               Copper
               ,
               which
               are
               imperfect
               Mettals
               .
            
             
               From
               this
               Doctrine
               I
               conclude
               first
               of
               all
               ,
               That
               by
               Nature
               producing
               Mettals
               ,
               ought
               to
               be
               understood
               this
               seminal
               Spirit
               consisting
               of
               Corpuscles
               flowing
               from
               the
               Fire
               of
               the
               Stars
               ,
               and
               working
               these
               Miracles
               under
               the
               Earth
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               
               That
               Mettals
               enjoy
               a
               Mettalline
               Life
               ,
               and
               after
               their
               way
               ,
               a
               Vegetative
               also
               ;
               that
               they
               are
               generated
               out
               of
               Mettallick
               Seed
               :
               Gold
               out
               of
               the
               seed
               of
               Gold.
               And
               that
               this
               Mettallick
               Embryo
               is
               nourished
               by
               the
               Air
               of
               the
               Stars
               ,
               by
               the
               Spirit
               and
               Dew
               of
               the
               Heavens
               ;
               that
               it
               grows
               ,
               buds
               ,
               and
               puts
               forth
               branches
               like
               a
               Tree
               ,
               which
               Metallourgists
               call
               a
               Mettalline
               Tree
               ,
               furnished
               with
               boughs
               ,
               Trunks
               ,
               and
               Roots
               ,
               which
               could
               ne-never
               be
               ,
               without
               a
               vital
               Principle
               included
               in
               it
               .
               Which
               things
               will
               more
               clearly
               appear
               ,
               by
               what
               shall
               be
               said
               hereafter
               ;
               and
               especially
               in
               the
               experiment
               about
               the
               Tree
               of
               Diana
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VIII
               .
               Of
               Gold
               ,
               the
               King
               of
               Mettals
               .
            
             
               THere
               are
               Seven
               Mettals
               ,
               
                 (
                 viz.
              
               )
               Gold
               ,
               Silver
               ,
               Copper
               ,
               Iron
               ,
               Tin
               ,
               Lead
               ,
               and
               Quick-Silver
               ;
               which
               Chymists
               call
               ,
               
                 Sol
                 ,
                 Luna
                 ,
                 Venus
                 ,
                 Jupiter
                 ,
                 Saturn
                 ,
              
               and
               Mercury
               ;
               because
               they
               suppose
               each
               single
               Planet
               operates
               upon
               each
               Mettal
               ;
               which
               is
               done
               as
               I
               told
               you
               by
               a
               remission
               of
               Coelestial
               Spirits
               which
               are
               in
               the
               Solar
               Globe
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               its
               Vortex
               are
               carried
               
               into
               each
               Planet
               ;
               who
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               various
               opposition
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               recieve
               more
               or
               less
               of
               his
               light
               ,
               and
               send
               it
               towards
               the
               Earth
               ,
               as
               being
               the
               womb
               in
               which
               pure
               ,
               and
               impure
               Mettals
               are
               formed
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               purity
               or
               impurity
               of
               the
               subterranean
               Lodgings
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               Gold
               is
               the
               Chief
               and
               Noblest
               of
               all
               Mettals
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               chiefest
               and
               principal
               work
               of
               Nature
               ,
               and
               the
               heaviest
               of
               all
               Mettals
               ;
               because
               the
               Mettallick
               Corpuscles
               are
               so
               firmly
               shut
               and
               united
               together
               in
               it
               ,
               that
               very
               small
               numbers
               of
               Vacuities
               are
               left
               in
               its
               composition
               ;
               and
               in
               respect
               of
               bulk
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               much
               greater
               quantity
               of
               Matter
               in
               Gold
               ,
               than
               in
               other
               Mettals
               .
            
             
               Notwithstanding
               this
               great
               solidity
               ,
               and
               firmness
               of
               Gold
               ,
               yet
               nevertheless
               there
               are
               some
               small
               Vacuities
               between
               its
               Atoms
               ;
               for
               there
               is
               nothing
               absolutely
               solid
               and
               without
               a
               Vacuum
               ,
               but
               an
               Atom
               in
               particular
               ;
               besides
               Atoms
               ,
               since
               they
               have
               Figures
               ,
               cannot
               be
               united
               without
               leaving
               some
               empty
               spaces
               ;
               for
               unless
               it
               were
               so
               ,
               Gold
               could
               not
               de
               divided
               ,
               no
               more
               than
               an
               indivisible
               Atom
               :
               There
               are
               therefore
               Vacuities
               betwixt
               the
               Atoms
               of
               Gold
               ,
               though
               but
               very
               small
               ,
               and
               also
               betwixt
               its
               Corpuscles
               ,
               
               and
               lastly
               ,
               between
               its
               little
               pieces
               .
            
             
               From
               this
               well-grounded
               Principle
               ,
               I
               discover
               the
               difference
               of
               the
               dissolutions
               or
               divisions
               of
               Gold.
               The
               least
               and
               grossest
               of
               them
               all
               is
               that
               which
               is
               made
               by
               melting
               it
               with
               other
               Mettals
               ;
               when
               therefore
               it
               is
               melted
               with
               some
               ,
               or
               with
               the
               least
               of
               the
               Seven
               ;
               it
               is
               mixed
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               divided
               into
               infinite
               Particles
               especially
               if
               it
               be
               mingl'd
               with
               a
               great
               quantity
               of
               an
               imperfect
               Mettal
               ;
               as
               for
               Example
               ,
               if
               an
               Ounce
               of
               Gold
               be
               melted
               into
               ten
               pounds
               or
               more
               of
               Lead
               or
               Copper
               ;
               but
               the
               division
               of
               it
               is
               apparent
               from
               this
               ,
               that
               not
               the
               least
               quantity
               of
               this
               mixture
               can
               be
               brought
               to
               the
               test
               ,
               but
               some
               portion
               of
               Gold
               will
               be
               found
               in
               it
               .
            
             
               Another
               separation
               is
               made
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               small
               masses
               of
               Gold
               ,
               which
               is
               made
               by
               the
               help
               of
               
                 Aqua
                 Regis
              
               ,
               which
               divides
               Gold
               after
               that
               manner
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               as
               in
               the
               first
               Division
               be
               melted
               with
               any
               Mettal
               ;
               so
               in
               this
               second
               ,
               it
               becomes
               like
               the
               Water
               in
               which
               it
               is
               dissolved
               and
               divided
               :
               But
               since
               it
               is
               only
               separated
               into
               very
               small
               masses
               ,
               it
               is
               easily
               again
               reduced
               into
               a
               Body
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               melted
               with
               Borax
               ,
               and
               fit
               to
               become
               the
               massy
               Gold
               it
               was
               before
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               Division
               ;
               which
               is
               called
               
               radical
               ,
               (
               although
               it
               be
               not
               so
               )
               is
               made
               by
               a
               proper
               dissolvent
               of
               the
               Philosophers
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               Water
               clear
               ,
               sweet
               ,
               pure
               ,
               and
               not
               at
               all
               Corrosive
               ;
               fetch'd
               from
               the
               beams
               of
               the
               Sun
               and
               Moon
               ;
               in
               which
               Gold
               is
               reduced
               into
               a
               clear
               and
               heavy
               Water
               ,
               and
               is
               as
               easily
               melted
               as
               Ice
               in
               warm
               water
               ;
               and
               then
               lastly
               ,
               Gold
               cannot
               be
               said
               to
               be
               reduced
               to
               its
               first
               state
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               body
               ,
               unless
               this
               Water
               be
               turned
               into
               Earth
               ,
               and
               this
               Earth
               be
               made
               fusile
               ,
               fixt
               ,
               tinging
               ,
               and
               fit
               to
               elevate
               inferiour
               things
               ,
               making
               poor
               people
               rich
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               that
               perfect
               which
               was
               not
               actually
               so
               ,
               although
               it
               was
               potentially
               .
            
             
               I
               say
               this
               division
               is
               hardly
               radical
               ,
               because
               it
               doth
               not
               proceed
               from
               a
               separation
               of
               its
               Atoms
               :
               For
               Gold
               is
               only
               brought
               into
               Water
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               sufficient
               ;
               for
               to
               bring
               it
               into
               Atoms
               were
               to
               destroy
               it
               ,
               and
               it
               would
               be
               to
               no
               purpose
               ;
               and
               this
               I
               think
               exceeds
               the
               power
               of
               all
               Natural
               Agents
               :
               For
               God
               only
               is
               capable
               of
               reducing
               Gold
               into
               its
               first
               Elements
               ,
               and
               to
               cause
               it
               to
               be
               no
               longer
               Gold
               ,
               either
               Natural
               ,
               or
               Philosophical
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               IX
               .
               Of
               Silver
               ,
               Copper
               ,
               and
               other
               imperfect
               Mettals
               .
            
             
               SIlver
               is
               a
               Mettal
               much
               less
               perfect
               than
               Gold
               ,
               because
               its
               Atoms
               are
               endued
               with
               Figures
               scarcely
               so
               perfect
               ,
               for
               there
               are
               mixt
               with
               it
               ,
               particles
               reflected
               from
               the
               Body
               of
               the
               Moon
               ,
               nor
               is
               that
               Mettal
               so
               heavy
               as
               Gold
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               Vacuities
               dispersed
               through
               it
               ,
               which
               are
               both
               greater
               ,
               and
               more
               numerous
               in
               it
               than
               in
               Gold
               ;
               for
               which
               reason
               Aqua-fortis
               dissolves
               it
               without
               hurting
               the
               Gold.
               
            
             
               It
               is
               true
               indeed
               ,
               that
               Aqua-Regis
               dissolves
               Gold
               without
               touching
               Silver
               ,
               but
               that
               ariseth
               from
               the
               different
               disposition
               of
               Vacuities
               in
               these
               two
               Mettals
               ,
               and
               because
               the
               Vacuities
               of
               Silver
               are
               too
               vast
               for
               the
               subtile
               Spirit
               of
               Aqua-Regis
               ,
               which
               passeth
               through
               them
               without
               division
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               magnitude
               of
               these
               Vacuities
               in
               Silver
               ,
               arises
               a
               greater
               sound
               from
               Silver
               ,
               than
               is
               given
               from
               Gold.
               
            
             
               For
               the
               same
               Cause
               ,
               a
               greater
               and
               clearer
               sound
               arises
               from
               Copper
               ,
               than
               from
               Silver
               ,
               by
               reason
               (
               to
               wit
               )
               of
               its
               
               greater
               Vacuities
               ,
               into
               which
               ,
               not
               a
               few
               Bodies
               of
               Air
               penetrate
               ;
               which
               by
               their
               motion
               produce
               this
               sound
               .
               And
               for
               the
               same
               reason
               That
               is
               also
               lighter
               than
               Silver
               ;
               for
               as
               much
               as
               Metallick
               Bodies
               are
               not
               so
               strictly
               bound
               together
               by
               reason
               of
               strange
               Corpuscles
               of
               impure
               Sulphur
               mixed
               with
               them
               ,
               hence
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               Copper
               is
               not
               so
               flexible
               or
               ductile
               as
               is
               Silver
               .
               They
               are
               both
               of
               them
               softned
               in
               Rust
               ,
               because
               Silver
               has
               too
               little
               and
               Copper
               too
               great
               a
               quantity
               of
               Sulphur
               ;
               wherefore
               they
               mutually
               temper
               each
               other
               ,
               and
               the
               particles
               of
               each
               lose
               their
               acrimony
               .
            
             
               Silver
               may
               be
               made
               potable
               as
               well
               as
               Gold
               ,
               and
               as
               potable
               Gold
               is
               the
               best
               Medicine
               in
               Diseases
               of
               the
               Heart
               ;
               so
               potable
               Silver
               is
               a
               wonderful
               specifick
               in
               affects
               of
               the
               Head.
               These
               Medicines
               are
               potable
               ,
               and
               extreamly
               profitable
               to
               Health
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               dissolved
               the
               third
               way
               we
               spoke
               of
               ,
               and
               are
               brought
               into
               water
               ,
               by
               a
               sweet
               water
               ,
               and
               a
               Friend
               to
               Nature
               ,
               and
               which
               the
               Sun
               and
               Moon
               make
               use
               of
               as
               a
               Bath
               .
               As
               to
               Copper
               ,
               from
               it
               is
               drawn
               a
               potent
               and
               innocent
               Sudorifick
               Extract
               ,
               performing
               wonders
               in
               Chronick
               Diseases
               .
               The
               Spirits
               of
               these
               three
               ,
               united
               by
               a
               fourth
               ,
               make
               a
               most
               excellent
               Medicine
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               X.
               Of
               Lead
               ,
               Tin
               ,
               and
               Iron
               .
            
             
               IRON
               is
               heavier
               than
               Copper
               ,
               because
               its
               Vacuities
               are
               not
               so
               great
               ,
               and
               besides
               it
               is
               burthened
               with
               much
               strange
               Earth
               ,
               the
               Corpuscles
               of
               which
               enter
               into
               its
               Composition
               :
               It
               is
               the
               only
               Mettal
               hard
               to
               be
               melted
               ,
               because
               of
               this
               not
               mettalline
               Earth
               it
               possesseth
               also
               many
               Corpuscles
               of
               a
               dry
               and
               not
               fusible
               Sulphur
               ,
               and
               very
               little
               of
               Mercury
               ,
               (
               especially
               crude
               )
               which
               melts
               Mettals
               ;
               so
               that
               to
               melt
               it
               there
               is
               required
               a
               body
               abounding
               with
               Mercury
               ,
               such
               as
               is
               Antimony
               :
               But
               if
               it
               be
               mingled
               with
               a
               Sulphurous
               Body
               ,
               it
               is
               brought
               into
               a
               red
               yellowish
               Saffron-colour'd
               Calx
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               are
               made
               the
               powerfullest
               Medicines
               for
               obstructions
               of
               the
               Hypocondria
               .
               The
               Salt
               of
               it
               is
               sweeter
               than
               Sugar
               ,
               and
               the
               Salt
               of
               Antimony
               is
               like
               it
               ;
               nor
               is
               there
               in
               Nature
               above
               one
               Salt
               that
               exceeds
               it
               in
               vertue
               and
               eminency
               .
               These
               three
               Salts
               are
               the
               restorers
               of
               the
               radical
               moisture
               .
            
             
               Tin
               is
               a
               Mettal
               abounding
               with
               much
               Mercury
               ,
               much
               Salt
               ,
               and
               but
               a
               little
               Sulphur
               ;
               the
               Salt
               of
               it
               is
               the
               sweetest
               in
               
               the
               World
               :
               the
               Particles
               of
               these
               three
               substances
               leave
               many
               Vacuities
               in
               the
               mettalline
               Body
               ,
               from
               whence
               ariseth
               its
               greater
               sound
               and
               lightness
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               three
               wonderful
               things
               to
               be
               observed
               in
               Tin
               :
               The
               first
               of
               which
               appears
               in
               its
               calcination
               ,
               in
               which
               we
               see
               the
               weight
               of
               this
               Mettal
               encreased
               ,
               although
               many
               Vapours
               rise
               up
               from
               it
               ;
               and
               one
               would
               think
               that
               should
               much
               abate
               its
               gravity
               .
               This
               according
               to
               our
               Opinion
               arises
               from
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               Pores
               of
               Tin
               are
               opened
               in
               calcination
               ,
               that
               the
               compound
               is
               inverted
               ,
               and
               a
               great
               many
               Atoms
               enter
               into
               them
               and
               fill
               them
               ,
               and
               leave
               fewer
               Vacuities
               than
               there
               were
               before
               ;
               and
               so
               upon
               that
               account
               there
               is
               more
               Matter
               or
               weight
               .
            
             
               Another
               that
               I
               observe
               ,
               is
               ,
               That
               the
               Calx
               of
               Tin
               is
               very
               hard
               to
               be
               melted
               ,
               and
               indeed
               so
               very
               hard
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               wished
               for
               end
               cannot
               be
               obtained
               ,
               unless
               you
               add
               a
               special
               Melter
               :
               But
               this
               difficulty
               arises
               from
               strange
               and
               immettalick
               Particles
               which
               have
               parted
               the
               body
               of
               Tin
               ,
               and
               have
               entred
               into
               its
               Pores
               ,
               and
               hinder
               the
               re-union
               of
               the
               parts
               of
               this
               Mettal
               in
               melting
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               is
               ,
               That
               Tin
               when
               it
               is
               mixed
               with
               other
               Mettals
               ,
               calcines
               them
               ,
               and
               hinders
               their
               refining
               ;
               and
               
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               makes
               them
               Volatile
               :
               which
               ariseth
               from
               the
               irregularity
               of
               its
               composition
               ;
               from
               its
               fixed
               Salt
               ,
               incapable
               of
               being
               melted
               ;
               from
               the
               subtilty
               of
               its
               Atoms
               ,
               and
               the
               aptitude
               of
               its
               figures
               ,
               arising
               from
               their
               easily
               being
               divided
               .
            
             
               Lead
               as
               it
               is
               more
               sweet
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               more
               sociable
               ,
               it
               purifies
               and
               refines
               Gold
               and
               Silver
               from
               all
               impurities
               and
               foreign
               mixtures
               :
               It
               is
               the
               heaviest
               of
               all
               Mettals
               but
               Gold
               and
               Quick-Silver
               ,
               because
               there
               is
               a
               fewer
               number
               of
               Vacuities
               dispersed
               through
               it
               :
               After
               the
               same
               manner
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               same
               reason
               ,
               in
               calcination
               it
               is
               increased
               as
               Tin
               is
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               easily
               melted
               ,
               because
               it
               abounds
               with
               a
               crude
               and
               indigested
               Mercury
               ,
               which
               makes
               all
               Mettals
               fluid
               and
               fusible
               :
               It
               may
               be
               separated
               also
               from
               its
               terrestrial
               part
               ,
               and
               from
               its
               very
               sweet
               Salt.
               
            
             
               There
               are
               many
               things
               more
               worthy
               of
               note
               which
               I
               observe
               in
               Lead
               .
               The
               first
               of
               which
               is
               its
               weight
               ,
               not
               much
               differing
               from
               that
               of
               Gold
               ,
               and
               arising
               from
               that
               ,
               because
               this
               Mettal
               is
               in
               a
               manner
               almost
               altogether
               Quick-Silver
               ;
               as
               also
               that
               the
               void
               intertities
               are
               filled
               with
               terrestrial
               and
               impure
               Matter
               ,
               which
               hinders
               the
               fixity
               of
               the
               Quick-Silver
               ;
               from
               whence
               an
               ill
               and
               
                 imperfect
                 coagulation
              
               
               precipitates
               it self
               ;
               but
               he
               that
               can
               separate
               this
               Quick-Silver
               ,
               and
               digest
               it
               by
               an
               agreeable
               Sulphur
               in
               a
               Vessel
               appropriated
               to
               this
               work
               ,
               hath
               found
               a
               most
               excellent
               Remedy
               against
               most
               Diseases
               :
               For
               the
               aforesaid
               Cause
               this
               Mettal
               is
               lighter
               than
               Quick-silver
               ;
               and
               if
               Quick-silver
               be
               poured
               upon
               Leaden-Bullets
               laid
               at
               the
               bottom
               of
               a
               Pot
               ,
               the
               Bullets
               will
               ascend
               ,
               and
               swim
               upon
               the
               Quick-silver
               ,
               as
               Ships
               upon
               the
               Sea.
               
            
             
               Another
               thing
               that
               I
               observe
               ,
               are
               the
               various
               colours
               found
               in
               Lead
               ,
               which
               are
               conspicuous
               only
               by
               an
               inversion
               of
               Atoms
               ,
               and
               division
               of
               Bodies
               ;
               as
               Black
               ,
               White
               ,
               Yellow
               ,
               Red
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Colours
               of
               the
               Rain-bow
               .
            
             
               A
               third
               thing
               ,
               lastly
               ,
               is
               the
               Salt
               of
               Lead
               (
               which
               the
               Chymists
               call
               
                 Saturn
                 ,
              
               )
               which
               powerfully
               refrigerates
               ,
               and
               is
               of
               great
               use
               against
               the
               too
               libidinous
               provocations
               of
               Venus
               ,
               for
               it
               quite
               extinguisheth
               them
               .
               It
               is
               extracted
               by
               the
               help
               of
               Vinegar
               ,
               from
               whence
               it
               becomes
               sweet
               ,
               and
               loseth
               its
               acrimony
               ;
               which
               happens
               only
               from
               the
               mixtion
               of
               the
               Atoms
               ,
               as
               does
               the
               milky
               whiteness
               ,
               which
               upon
               this
               occasion
               ,
               the
               Vinegar
               is
               endowed
               with
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XI
               .
               Of
               Quick
               Silver
               ,
               and
               
                 Arbor
                 Dianae
              
               ,
               or
               Silver-Tree
               .
            
             
               QUick-Silver
               ,
               the
               last
               ,
               and
               ,
               to
               appearance
               the
               most
               imperfect
               of
               all
               Mettals
               ,
               because
               it
               neither
               endures
               the
               stroak
               of
               the
               Hammer
               ,
               nor
               melting
               ,
               nor
               indeed
               any
               other
               Tryal
               ,
               is
               yet
               most
               perfect
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               nearest
               to
               Gold
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               the
               most
               perfect
               Body
               ;
               the
               Atoms
               of
               it
               are
               round
               ,
               and
               in
               continual
               motion
               ,
               they
               adhere
               so
               loosely
               together
               that
               they
               may
               be
               separated
               with
               never
               so
               little
               Fire
               ;
               and
               be
               sublimed
               into
               a
               Mass
               ,
               of
               white
               or
               chrystalline
               Powder
               :
               It
               degenerates
               likewise
               into
               Poyson
               ,
               by
               a
               sole
               inversion
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               by
               being
               sublimed
               with
               an
               addition
               of
               Salts
               .
               It
               can
               also
               be
               reduced
               into
               its
               first
               State
               ,
               if
               the
               Artist
               so
               pleaseth
               ;
               and
               it
               may
               be
               truly
               called
               Protheus
               ,
               every
               moment
               putting
               on
               a
               new
               shape
               ,
               and
               receiving
               ,
               and
               exhibiting
               various
               qualities
               ,
               and
               colours
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               diverse
               preparations
               which
               it
               undergoes
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               three
               kinds
               of
               Mercury
               or
               Quick-Silver
               ,
               there
               is
               (
               to
               wit
               )
               a
               Mettalline
               ,
               a
               Mineral
               ,
               and
               lastly
               ,
               a
               common
               
               Quick-Silver
               ;
               the
               first
               of
               which
               is
               extracted
               out
               of
               Mettals
               ,
               the
               second
               out
               of
               Minerals
               ,
               and
               the
               third
               is
               the
               Vulgar
               Quick-Silver
               ;
               which
               last
               is
               also
               of
               three
               sorts
               ,
               
                 (
                 viz.
              
               )
               either
               running
               ,
               or
               sublimated
               ,
               or
               precipitated
               ;
               the
               sublimated
               is
               again
               ,
               either
               corrosive
               or
               sweet
               ;
               it
               is
               sweet
               (
               to
               wit
               )
               when
               the
               sublimated
               is
               mingled
               with
               running
               Quick-Silver
               ;
               for
               if
               these
               two
               are
               a
               second
               time
               sublimed
               ,
               the
               corrosive
               becomes
               sweet
               ,
               because
               the
               sharp
               points
               of
               the
               Sublimate
               are
               softned
               and
               blunted
               by
               the
               round
               particles
               of
               the
               crude
               Mercury
               ,
               which
               destroys
               the
               sharp
               and
               sharp-pointed
               Atoms
               of
               the
               Sublimate
               .
               It
               is
               therefore
               needless
               to
               look
               for
               Physical
               qualities
               in
               the
               names
               of
               sweetness
               ,
               or
               acrimony
               ,
               since
               the
               only
               mutation
               of
               Atoms
               is
               sufficient
               to
               make
               that
               Matter
               sweet
               ,
               which
               before
               was
               sharp
               ,
               and
               sowre
               .
            
             
               This
               Mettal
               is
               call'd
               Mercury
               and
               Quick-silver
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               in
               perpetual
               motion
               ;
               so
               that
               it
               seems
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               to
               live
               :
               And
               to
               make
               manifest
               that
               there
               is
               in
               it
               a
               certain
               Internal
               ,
               and
               hidden
               principle
               of
               Life
               ,
               we
               need
               only
               examine
               what
               happens
               in
               the
               making
               of
               the
               Silver-Tree
               ,
               or
               
                 Arbor
                 Dianae
              
               ,
               whose
               preparation
               is
               as
               followeth
               .
            
             
               Take
               one
               Ounce
               of
               fine
               Silver
               ,
               and
               
               pour
               upon
               it
               in
               a
               Bolt-head
               ,
               three
               Ounces
               of
               
                 Aqua
                 Fortis
              
               ,
               and
               let
               these
               be
               left
               in
               hot
               Ashes
               ,
               till
               the
               Silver
               be
               turned
               into
               Water
               ,
               then
               take
               nine
               Ounces
               of
               Quick-silver
               ,
               divide
               them
               into
               three
               parts
               ,
               and
               put
               them
               into
               three
               Bolt-heads
               ,
               or
               other
               Vessels
               ;
               to
               which
               pour
               on
               first
               warm
               Water
               to
               the
               height
               of
               four
               Fingers
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               solution
               of
               the
               Silver
               ,
               taking
               care
               of
               each
               of
               the
               Vessels
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Matter
               contain'd
               in
               them
               ;
               which
               afterwards
               let
               them
               stand
               all
               night
               in
               the
               Window
               ,
               and
               ,
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               in
               every
               Vessel
               you
               will
               see
               little
               Trees
               ,
               rightly
               distinguished
               with
               a
               Trunk
               and
               Branches
               .
            
             
               There
               seems
               here
               indeed
               a
               certain
               Principle
               of
               Seminal
               and
               Vegetative
               Life
               ,
               since
               these
               Trees
               are
               shaped
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               Plants
               ,
               although
               there
               is
               some
               difference
               :
               From
               whence
               it
               plainly
               appears
               ,
               that
               Mettals
               have
               their
               Seeds
               likewise
               ,
               and
               as
               well
               as
               all
               things
               else
               are
               generated
               out
               of
               Seed
               .
               But
               how
               this
               comes
               to
               pass
               I
               shall
               not
               now
               explain
               ,
               because
               I
               shall
               speak
               of
               it
               elsewhere
               ,
               in
               the
               generation
               of
               Plants
               ;
               where
               I
               shall
               give
               an
               account
               of
               their
               coming
               out
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               of
               their
               growth
               .
               What
               is
               specially
               to
               be
               taken
               notice
               of
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               these
               Trees
               are
               produced
               in
               one
               Night
               ,
               which
               is
               never
               seen
               neither
               in
               Fruits
               ,
               
               nor
               Corn.
               And
               all
               that
               can
               be
               said
               upon
               this
               occasion
               is
               ,
               that
               from
               this
               very
               thing
               the
               motion
               of
               Atoms
               ,
               and
               the
               various
               disposition
               of
               Corpuscles
               (
               which
               by
               their
               dissolution
               in
               so
               little
               a
               time
               form
               these
               Trees
               ,
               )
               is
               best
               of
               all
               demonstrated
               .
               These
               Trees
               would
               without
               doubt
               bear
               their
               Fruit
               if
               we
               knew
               how
               to
               water
               them
               with
               a
               water
               of
               their
               own
               kind
               ,
               and
               to
               transplant
               them
               into
               a
               Earth
               convenient
               for
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XII
               .
               Of
               Minerals
               .
            
             
               MInerals
               possess
               the
               next
               rank
               to
               Mettals
               :
               The
               first
               of
               which
               is
               Antimony
               ,
               called
               the
               Lead
               of
               Philosophers
               ,
               containing
               in
               it self
               an
               Arsenical
               Sulphur
               ,
               which
               is
               Poyson
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               subtilty
               of
               its
               Corpuscles
               ;
               by
               means
               of
               which
               it
               vellicates
               and
               corrodes
               the
               inward
               Membranes
               ,
               as
               also
               produceth
               Ulcers
               ,
               after
               which
               follows
               a
               Gangreen
               ,
               with
               a
               corruption
               and
               division
               of
               the
               Parts
               ,
               as
               also
               of
               the
               whole
               Body
               ,
               and
               then
               Death
               .
            
             
               From
               hence
               it
               is
               that
               the
               scent
               or
               fumes
               of
               Antimony
               melting
               in
               a
               Crusible
               ,
               
               and
               drawn
               in
               by
               the
               Nostrils
               ,
               is
               deadly
               ;
               for
               its
               sharp
               and
               rough
               Particles
               hurt
               the
               Brain
               by
               their
               continual
               motion
               and
               agitation
               :
               Yet
               notwithstanding
               the
               harmfulness
               of
               this
               fume
               ,
               it
               conduceth
               not
               a
               little
               to
               correct
               places
               infected
               with
               the
               Plague
               ,
               because
               one
               Venom
               sixeth
               another
               ,
               and
               hinders
               its
               activity
               .
               Gold
               is
               purified
               by
               Antimony
               ,
               for
               both
               being
               melted
               together
               ,
               and
               the
               Antimony
               being
               evaporated
               by
               the
               Fire
               ,
               the
               Gold
               remains
               most
               bright
               and
               most
               pure
               ;
               Antimony
               carries
               along
               with
               it
               all
               the
               foreign
               Particles
               of
               the
               Gold
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               they
               adhere
               to
               the
               Atoms
               of
               Antimony
               ;
               from
               this
               also
               is
               made
               a
               vomiting
               Wine
               ,
               wonderfully
               purging
               the
               Body
               ,
               yet
               not
               without
               some
               violence
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               its
               vellicating
               the
               inward
               Membranes
               .
            
             
               The
               Mineral
               that
               next
               follows
               ,
               is
               Cinnabar
               ,
               compounded
               of
               Mercury
               and
               Sulphur
               ,
               it
               is
               found
               in
               Gold-Mines
               ,
               especially
               in
               Hungary
               ,
               from
               whence
               it
               is
               brought
               to
               us
               ;
               there
               is
               found
               in
               it
               some
               portion
               of
               Gold
               ,
               but
               volatile
               and
               indigested
               ;
               Mercury
               is
               separated
               from
               it
               by
               distillation
               ,
               in
               a
               Retort
               ,
               because
               the
               Mercurial
               ▪
               Atoms
               do
               not
               closely
               adhere
               to
               the
               Sulphurous
               ones
               ,
               and
               this
               Sulphur
               is
               foreign
               ,
               crude
               ,
               and
               not
               very
               well
               digested
               ;
               
               but
               if
               the
               seminal
               Spirit
               could
               without
               hindrance
               have
               caused
               that
               the
               Sulphur
               should
               have
               been
               by
               degrees
               separated
               from
               the
               Mercury
               ,
               and
               the
               Mercury
               digested
               by
               a
               central
               and
               Astral
               heat
               ,
               Nature
               would
               have
               produced
               Gold
               out
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               the
               impure
               Sulphur
               hinders
               the
               action
               of
               the
               seminal
               Spirit
               in
               that
               place
               where
               the
               Cinnabar
               is
               found
               ,
               although
               below
               ,
               or
               round
               about
               it
               Gold
               may
               be
               found
               ready
               made
               ;
               having
               Branches
               like
               the
               Branches
               of
               Trees
               :
               There
               is
               an
               artificial
               Cinnabar
               also
               ,
               made
               of
               Sulphur
               and
               common
               Mercury
               ,
               from
               these
               mixed
               and
               sublimed
               we
               see
               a
               most
               beautiful
               red
               is
               made
               ,
               by
               a
               sole
               inversion
               of
               the
               Atoms
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               Mineral
               is
               Emmery
               ,
               or
               the
               Smiris-stone
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               Marcasite
               found
               in
               the
               Gold-Mines
               of
               India
               ,
               from
               whence
               it
               is
               brought
               into
               Spain
               ;
               out
               of
               it
               is
               extracted
               the
               best
               and
               purest
               Gold
               ,
               whose
               Corpuscles
               were
               wrapt
               up
               in
               the
               Particles
               of
               a
               crude
               and
               unprofitable
               Earth
               :
               The
               same
               may
               be
               said
               of
               
                 Lapis
                 Lazulus
              
               ,
               or
               the
               Azure-colour'd
               Stone
               .
            
             
               Litharge
               and
               Tutty
               are
               not
               properly
               Minerals
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               not
               digged
               out
               of
               Mines
               :
               For
               the
               first
               is
               only
               the
               grosser
               part
               of
               Gold
               ,
               Silver
               ,
               or
               Lead
               :
               But
               Tutty
               is
               the
               purer
               part
               of
               Copper
               ,
               
               the
               Atoms
               of
               which
               ,
               being
               set
               at
               liberty
               ,
               ascend
               ,
               and
               stick
               to
               the
               Arch
               of
               the
               Furnace
               wherein
               Copper
               is
               melted
               .
            
             
               The
               fourth
               Mineral
               is
               Vitriol
               ,
               containing
               in
               it self
               Saline
               ,
               Sulphurous
               ,
               and
               Mercurial
               Corpuscles
               ,
               all
               of
               a
               different
               figure
               .
               The
               Spirit
               which
               is
               distilled
               from
               it
               consists
               of
               Atoms
               so
               acute
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               cut
               thick
               humours
               ,
               and
               hinder
               vapours
               from
               ascending
               to
               the
               Brain
               :
               It
               penetrates
               likewise
               into
               imperfect
               Mettals
               .
            
             
               Arsenick
               is
               a
               white
               and
               Chrystalline
               Mineral
               ;
               there
               is
               a
               yellow
               one
               also
               called
               Orpiment
               ,
               and
               a
               third
               ,
               which
               is
               red
               ,
               called
               Sandover
               ;
               all
               these
               three
               are
               very
               violent
               Poisons
               ,
               for
               the
               reasons
               above
               alledged
               .
            
             
               Sulphur
               also
               is
               a
               Mineral
               ,
               easily
               taking
               Fire
               ,
               as
               being
               of
               a
               Fiery
               Nature
               ;
               it
               disolves
               and
               melts
               Iron
               ,
               just
               as
               a
               burning
               Coal
               does
               Wax
               .
               There
               is
               extracted
               from
               it
               a
               Spirit
               ,
               an
               Oyle
               ,
               or
               Balsom
               performing
               wonders
               in
               Diseases
               of
               the
               Breast
               .
               There
               is
               also
               another
               Sulphur
               in
               perfect
               Mettals
               which
               is
               incombustible
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XIII
               .
               Of
               Salts
               .
            
             
               SALT
               is
               the
               Principle
               of
               Savours
               ,
               because
               the
               Saline
               Atoms
               have
               Figures
               fit
               to
               affect
               and
               vellicate
               the
               Organ
               of
               Taste
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Tongue
               ▪
               and
               Pallat
               ;
               Sea
               ,
               or
               common
               Salt
               is
               made
               out
               of
               Sea-water
               ,
               by
               the
               help
               of
               evaporation
               ;
               this
               very
               same
               Salt
               is
               dissolved
               in
               Water
               ,
               a
               certain
               quantity
               of
               whose
               spaces
               it
               fills
               ;
               all
               which
               being
               filled
               ,
               the
               Salt
               falls
               to
               the
               bottom
               ,
               unless
               something
               else
               be
               put
               into
               it
               ,
               as
               Nitre
               ,
               or
               the
               like
               ,
               which
               the
               water
               carries
               with
               it
               over
               and
               above
               ;
               from
               whence
               it
               appears
               ,
               that
               the
               vacuities
               of
               water
               are
               not
               all
               equal
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               are
               some
               of
               them
               which
               the
               Atoms
               of
               Nitre
               can
               enter
               into
               ,
               but
               not
               the
               Atoms
               of
               common
               cubical
               Salt.
               
            
             
               Common
               Salt
               ,
               Vitriol
               ,
               Nitre
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               have
               Atoms
               ,
               not
               only
               sharp
               or
               pointed
               ,
               but
               also
               like
               little
               hooks
               ,
               adhering
               to
               Glass
               it self
               ,
               though
               endued
               with
               few
               and
               very
               small
               Pores
               ;
               and
               what
               is
               wonderful
               ,
               Sea-Salt
               ,
               or
               Vitriol
               ,
               or
               Nitre
               ,
               or
               all
               of
               them
               together
               dissolved
               in
               water
               ,
               and
               the
               water
               evaporated
               
               by
               degrees
               ,
               the
               Salt
               or
               Salts
               we
               see
               ascend
               according
               to
               the
               heighth
               of
               the
               Glass
               ,
               to
               the
               very
               brims
               of
               it
               ,
               whither
               when
               it
               is
               come
               it
               descends
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               to
               the
               very
               bottom
               of
               the
               Glass
               ,
               so
               that
               it
               is
               quite
               covered
               with
               Salt.
               
            
             
               From
               this
               Experiment
               ,
               three
               things
               are
               manifest
               :
               First
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               little
               cavities
               in
               Glass
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               Salt
               like
               Ivy
               is
               endowed
               with
               little
               hooks
               .
               And
               Thirdly
               ,
               that
               Salt
               grows
               ,
               and
               creeps
               up
               according
               to
               the
               heighth
               of
               the
               Glass
               ,
               just
               as
               the
               Sap
               of
               Trees
               ,
               and
               nourishing
               humour
               ascends
               from
               the
               Roots
               to
               the
               Trunk
               ,
               and
               from
               thence
               afterwards
               to
               the
               higher
               Branches
               ,
               as
               shall
               be
               said
               elsewhere
               .
            
             
               Husbandmen
               experience
               this
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               when
               they
               burn
               their
               Stubble
               ;
               that
               so
               the
               Rains
               falling
               upon
               the
               ashes
               ,
               may
               carry
               along
               with
               them
               the
               Salt
               which
               is
               to
               penetrate
               into
               the
               Earth
               ,
               from
               which
               afterwards
               Seed
               ,
               and
               the
               fruitfulness
               of
               the
               Earth
               ariseth
               :
               Salt
               does
               also
               preserve
               Bodies
               from
               Corruption
               ,
               by
               creeping
               into
               their
               Pores
               ,
               and
               by
               that
               means
               hindring
               the
               Air
               from
               entring
               in
               ,
               which
               would
               divide
               and
               dissolve
               their
               parts
               ,
               or
               cause
               a
               fermentation
               in
               them
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               a
               great
               many
               kinds
               of
               
               Salts
               ,
               (
               to
               wit
               )
               sowre
               and
               sweet
               ,
               and
               acid
               ,
               and
               bitter
               ,
               and
               as
               many
               others
               as
               there
               are
               Tastes
               :
               Which
               ariseth
               only
               from
               a
               different
               disposition
               of
               their
               Atoms
               .
            
             
               As
               Salt
               is
               found
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               so
               from
               them
               it
               may
               be
               extracted
               ;
               and
               they
               who
               extract
               Salt
               out
               of
               the
               Earth
               for
               the
               making
               of
               Nitre
               ,
               do
               afterwards
               expose
               that
               Earth
               to
               the
               Air
               ,
               where
               it
               is
               impregnated
               again
               with
               Salt
               ,
               either
               from
               the
               Air
               or
               Rain
               .
            
             
               Salts
               have
               as
               various
               motions
               as
               they
               have
               Figures
               ,
               which
               appears
               in
               the
               evaporation
               of
               four
               Salts
               dissolved
               together
               in
               Water
               ;
               for
               they
               do
               not
               only
               ,
               after
               the
               water
               is
               evaporated
               ,
               remain
               at
               the
               bottom
               ,
               but
               also
               each
               of
               them
               chuseth
               to
               it self
               a
               proper
               place
               ,
               and
               fastens
               it self
               to
               it
               ,
               without
               mixing
               at
               all
               with
               the
               others
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               irregularity
               of
               their
               Figures
               .
            
             
               From
               the
               Salt
               of
               Urine
               is
               extracted
               a
               Spirit
               ,
               which
               mixt
               with
               Spirit
               of
               Wine
               ,
               composeth
               a
               Body
               hard
               enough
               ,
               because
               those
               Spirits
               by
               filling
               each
               others
               Vacuities
               ,
               are
               hardned
               ;
               for
               nothing
               becomes
               ▪
               hard
               but
               in
               as
               much
               as
               its
               vacuities
               are
               either
               filled
               or
               made
               less
               .
            
             
               From
               Tartar
               a
               Salt
               is
               extracted
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Salt
               of
               Wine
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               calcined
               ,
               
               and
               dissolved
               in
               a
               cold
               place
               ,
               is
               made
               an
               Oyle
               ,
               which
               being
               mixed
               with
               Oyle
               of
               Vitriol
               ,
               a
               great
               boyling
               ariseth
               ,
               and
               that
               being
               over
               ,
               a
               white
               powder
               falls
               to
               the
               bottom
               ,
               called
               
                 Tartar
                 Vitriolate
              
               ;
               for
               all
               the
               moisture
               of
               the
               Tartar
               enters
               into
               the
               vacuities
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Vitriol
               ,
               and
               the
               Salt
               of
               Tartar
               recovers
               its
               first
               state
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               a
               white
               Powder
               .
               But
               the
               strife
               betwixt
               them
               proceeds
               from
               the
               disagreeableness
               of
               their
               Atoms
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               which
               ,
               they
               very
               much
               justle
               one
               another
               .
               That
               Salt
               which
               is
               called
               
                 Sal
                 ▪
                 Polychrestum
              
               ,
               is
               not
               of
               less
               usefulness
               ,
               because
               it
               drives
               out
               peccant
               Humours
               extreamly
               well
               .
               It
               is
               compounded
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               of
               Nitre
               ,
               and
               Sulphur
               :
               
                 D.
                 Seignette
              
               adds
               to
               it
               moreover
               another
               Salt
               ,
               and
               indeed
               I
               must
               say
               ,
               that
               that
               has
               succeeded
               better
               than
               all
               others
               ;
               and
               that
               his
               
                 Sal
                 Polychrestum
              
               is
               a
               very
               innocent
               ,
               and
               a
               most
               excellent
               Remedy
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XIV
               .
               Of
               Subterraneous
               Fires
               ,
               and
               Earth-Quakes
               .
            
             
               THere
               is
               no
               Man
               can
               doubt
               ,
               but
               that
               there
               are
               Subterraneous
               Fires
               ,
               the
               Mountains
               of
               Hecla
               in
               
                 Island
                 ,
                 Aetna
              
               in
               Sicily
               ,
               and
               Vesuvius
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Naples
               are
               invincible
               arguments
               of
               them
               ;
               as
               there
               are
               the
               Fires
               of
               the
               Stars
               above
               us
               ,
               so
               there
               are
               Fires
               below
               us
               ,
               called
               Subterranean
               ,
               lighted
               beneath
               the
               Earth
               ,
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               World
               ;
               or
               at
               least
               ,
               Bituminous
               and
               Sulphurous
               Matters
               were
               never
               wanting
               beneath
               the
               Earth
               ,
               no
               more
               than
               Coals
               or
               Bituminous
               Stones
               ,
               which
               easily
               take
               Fire
               ,
               and
               Flame
               .
            
             
               Therefore
               the
               setting
               them
               on
               fire
               was
               not
               at
               all
               difficult
               ,
               for
               there
               needed
               only
               one
               little
               spark
               arising
               from
               the
               striking
               together
               of
               two
               Flints
               ,
               or
               from
               a
               Lamp
               or
               Candle
               ,
               which
               Miners
               carry
               along
               with
               them
               into
               the
               Pits
               ,
               that
               so
               they
               may
               the
               better
               work
               there
               :
               The
               same
               also
               might
               happen
               by
               Lightning
               ;
               or
               lastly
               ,
               Fire
               might
               be
               kindled
               of
               its
               own
               accord
               ,
               by
               a
               fat
               and
               unctuous
               humidity
               ;
               after
               the
               same
               manner
               as
               wet
               
               Hay
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               Bodies
               ,
               heat
               and
               take
               Fire
               .
            
             
               From
               these
               Subterranean
               Fires
               ,
               the
               heat
               of
               Mineral
               Waters
               ariseth
               ;
               nor
               is
               there
               any
               fear
               that
               these
               should
               extinguish
               these
               Fires
               ,
               for
               Bitumen
               burns
               in
               water
               ,
               as
               the
               Experiment
               of
               Camphire
               teaches
               us
               .
            
             
               Earth-quakes
               are
               produced
               by
               winds
               ,
               that
               is
               by
               a
               troop
               of
               emancipated
               Atoms
               which
               shake
               the
               Earth
               ;
               places
               most
               obnoctious
               to
               these
               ,
               are
               the
               Sea-Coasts
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               Winds
               and
               Tempests
               creeping
               into
               the
               Bowels
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               through
               the
               holes
               made
               hollow
               by
               the
               Water
               .
               But
               these
               Earth-quakes
               arise
               when
               the
               Earth
               recedes
               never
               so
               little
               from
               the
               Centre
               of
               its
               gravity
               ,
               or
               is
               interrupted
               in
               its
               motion
               about
               the
               Centre
               of
               the
               Universe
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               about
               the
               Sun
               ;
               or
               else
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               driven
               to
               and
               fro
               by
               the
               Solar
               Vortex
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               a
               fourth
               motion
               of
               it
               ,
               by
               means
               of
               which
               it
               is
               sometimes
               nearer
               the
               Sun
               in
               a
               streight
               and
               perpendicular
               Line
               ,
               from
               whence
               sometimes
               happen
               intolerable
               Summer
               heats
               ,
               or
               mild
               Winters
               ,
               or
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               as
               we
               may
               have
               experienced
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XV.
               Of
               Waters
               ,
               and
               their
               differences
               .
            
             
               THere
               are
               many
               kinds
               of
               Waters
               seen
               ,
               which
               I
               here
               propose
               to
               speak
               a
               little
               of
               :
               The
               first
               of
               them
               is
               that
               which
               is
               called
               the
               common
               Elementary
               Water
               ,
               whose
               Atoms
               are
               round
               ,
               and
               vacuities
               plenty
               ,
               and
               triangular
               .
               This
               may
               be
               rarified
               ,
               and
               condensed
               ,
               as
               the
               Corpuscles
               of
               Fire
               entring
               into
               its
               Vacuities
               ,
               either
               dilate
               them
               ,
               and
               remove
               the
               parts
               of
               Water
               from
               one
               another
               ;
               or
               the
               particles
               of
               cold
               compress
               them
               ,
               and
               shut
               them
               up
               by
               their
               gravity
               ,
               or
               else
               expel
               from
               thence
               the
               particles
               of
               Air
               ,
               which
               had
               insinuated
               therein
               :
               Sometimes
               water
               is
               so
               closely
               shut
               up
               by
               Cold
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               congealed
               ,
               and
               brought
               into
               cones
               of
               Ice
               ,
               from
               whose
               lightness
               appears
               the
               quantity
               of
               Air
               that
               has
               got
               into
               the
               Pores
               ;
               and
               from
               its
               hardness
               is
               manifested
               that
               the
               vacuities
               of
               this
               Air
               are
               very
               much
               compressed
               .
            
             
               Another
               Species
               of
               Water
               is
               that
               ,
               which
               is
               called
               destilled
               Water
               ,
               and
               which
               by
               the
               help
               of
               Alembicks
               ,
               is
               extracted
               out
               of
               all
               kinds
               of
               Simples
               ,
               which
               is
               thus
               done
               ;
               the
               Particles
               of
               Water
               
               which
               are
               in
               Plants
               do
               free
               themselves
               ,
               and
               are
               driven
               upwards
               in
               the
               form
               of
               Vapours
               ;
               which
               striking
               against
               the
               Head
               of
               the
               Vessel
               are
               incrassated
               ,
               crushed
               together
               ,
               and
               condensed
               into
               little
               drops
               of
               Water
               ,
               which
               fall
               down
               through
               the
               beack
               of
               the
               Alembick
               :
               After
               this
               manner
               Rains
               arise
               and
               fall
               upon
               the
               Earth
               ;
               and
               from
               hence
               we
               may
               learn
               that
               
                 Vapours
                 are
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 Water
                 rarified
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               in
               Nature
               there
               is
               a
               continual
               Circulation
               ,
               whilst
               Water
               ascends
               ,
               and
               descends
               ;
               it
               ascends
               in
               the
               form
               of
               Vapours
               ,
               and
               makes
               the
               Clouds
               ;
               and
               it
               falls
               down
               again
               in
               Rains
               and
               Dew
               .
            
             
               A
               Third
               sort
               of
               Water
               is
               called
               Aqua-Fortis
               ,
               extracted
               out
               of
               Mettalline
               Salts
               ,
               so
               that
               ,
               to
               speak
               properly
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               Water
               ,
               but
               Spirits
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               most
               subtile
               and
               most
               acute
               Particles
               that
               are
               in
               the
               Salts
               ,
               and
               by
               force
               are
               freed
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               which
               forsaking
               their
               terrestrial
               parts
               ,
               carry
               only
               the
               watery
               parts
               along
               with
               them
               ,
               with
               which
               they
               compose
               a
               sensible
               and
               fluid
               Body
               .
               This
               Water
               dissolves
               Mettals
               ,
               and
               brings
               them
               into
               a
               corrosive
               Liquor
               :
               So
               we
               may
               see
               what
               Saline
               Corpuscles
               are
               able
               to
               do
               when
               they
               are
               freed
               from
               their
               Earthy
               part
               ,
               nor
               shall
               we
               any
               more
               
               wonder
               at
               the
               effects
               which
               proceed
               from
               serosities
               and
               salt
               Phlegm
               in
               humane
               Bodies
               :
               We
               may
               from
               hence
               also
               learn
               from
               whence
               the
               intolerable
               pains
               of
               the
               
                 Gout
                 ,
                 Gripes
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Cholick
               do
               arise
               ;
               for
               these
               are
               corrosive
               Spirits
               freed
               from
               their
               Earthy
               part
               ,
               which
               become
               so
               sharp
               and
               penetrating
               ,
               that
               they
               pierce
               through
               the
               parts
               on
               which
               they
               fall
               ,
               pulling
               and
               tearing
               them
               asunder
               .
            
             
               The
               following
               Species
               of
               Water
               is
               that
               which
               is
               called
               Aqua-Vitae
               ,
               which
               is
               nothing
               but
               the
               more
               subtile
               Corpuscles
               of
               Wine
               ,
               which
               are
               of
               a
               Fiery
               and
               Sulphurous
               Nature
               ,
               and
               do
               very
               easily
               burn
               ,
               and
               take
               Fire
               ,
               by
               the
               means
               of
               fermentation
               .
            
             
               An
               Aqua-Vitae
               is
               extracted
               out
               of
               all
               kinds
               of
               Grain
               ,
               Pulse
               ,
               and
               Plants
               :
               It
               is
               a
               wonderful
               thing
               truly
               ,
               that
               we
               see
               a
               Linnen
               Cloth
               dipped
               in
               Aqua-Vitae
               ,
               and
               set
               on
               fire
               ,
               and
               yet
               nevertheless
               it
               is
               not
               burnt
               ,
               nay
               not
               so
               much
               as
               scorched
               :
               Which
               proceeds
               from
               this
               ,
               That
               in
               Aqua-Vitae
               there
               is
               a
               kind
               of
               Salt
               ,
               whose
               Corpuscles
               sticking
               to
               the
               Linnen
               ,
               defend
               it
               from
               the
               burning
               heat
               of
               the
               Flame
               ,
               which
               applies
               it self
               to
               the
               Sulphur
               only
               ;
               not
               being
               able
               to
               touch
               the
               Salt
               ,
               or
               the
               Subject
               to
               which
               it
               adheres
               .
            
             
               Under
               the
               fifth
               Species
               of
               Water
               are
               
               comprehended
               
                 Mineral
                 Waters
              
               ,
               so
               called
               ,
               because
               they
               contain
               in
               them
               a
               great
               many
               Mineral
               Spirits
               ,
               as
               various
               as
               the
               places
               through
               which
               they
               pass
               ,
               and
               as
               various
               as
               the
               Mettals
               and
               Minerals
               which
               they
               meet
               with
               in
               their
               passage
               :
               Amongst
               them
               some
               are
               hot
               and
               boyling
               ,
               because
               they
               run
               through
               places
               in
               which
               Sulphur
               and
               ●itumen
               are
               heated
               :
               Of
               these
               there
               are
               a
               great
               many
               in
               France
               ,
               but
               the
               most
               Natural
               and
               sweetest
               of
               them
               are
               the
               Waters
               of
               Bourbon
               ,
               which
               conduce
               very
               much
               to
               the
               Breast
               and
               Stomach
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               whole
               Body
               ,
               by
               opening
               their
               Pores
               and
               vents
               ,
               taking
               away
               by
               transpiration
               Head-achs
               ,
               Rheumatisms
               ,
               and
               Pals●es
               ;
               and
               they
               might
               deservedly
               be
               called
               an
               Universal
               Medicine
               ,
               because
               besides
               the
               Vertues
               above
               described
               ,
               they
               possess
               wonderful
               ones
               also
               in
               the
               Stone
               of
               the
               Kidneys
               ,
               and
               curing
               Fits
               of
               the
               Mother
               ;
               unless
               that
               they
               too
               much
               irritate
               Ulcers
               and
               inward
               Apostems
               ,
               as
               also
               they
               discover
               them
               if
               they
               lie
               hid
               .
            
             
               I
               have
               Chymically
               extracted
               out
               of
               these
               Waters
               a
               Salt
               as
               white
               as
               Snow
               ,
               and
               altogether
               like
               to
               
                 Sal
                 Polychrestum
              
               ;
               and
               I
               can
               affirm
               that
               Nitre
               also
               and
               Sulphur
               are
               contained
               in
               them
               :
               For
               this
               Reason
               ,
               their
               sharp
               Particles
               enrage
               inward
               Ulcers
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               same
               Cause
               ,
               
               sharp-pointed
               Dock-Leaves
               being
               ca
               〈…〉
               into
               the
               Wells
               of
               Bourbon
               ,
               the
               Salt
               hinders
               them
               from
               withering
               .
               After
               the
               same
               manner
               as
               the
               Salt
               of
               the
               Aqua-Vitae
               keeps
               the
               lighted
               Handkerchief
               without
               being
               hurt
               ,
               as
               we
               observed
               before
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               also
               other
               hot
               Waters
               ,
               which
               instead
               of
               Nitre
               are
               impregnated
               with
               Vitriol
               ;
               whereupon
               they
               purge
               by
               Stool
               much
               more
               than
               the
               others
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               not
               altogether
               so
               safe
               .
            
             
               Of
               these
               there
               are
               many
               kinds
               ,
               but
               all
               the
               Bourbon
               Waters
               are
               alike
               ,
               except
               the
               Waters
               of
               Jonas
               ,
               which
               are
               not
               to
               be
               reckon'd
               amongst
               the
               best
               .
               Moreover
               the
               Waters
               of
               Bourbon-Lancius
               in
               B●●gundy
               are
               the
               hottest
               ,
               and
               have
               some
               parts
               of
               Nitre
               and
               Sulphur
               ,
               but
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               Bittumen
               ;
               wherefore
               they
               serve
               for
               Bathing
               indeed
               ,
               but
               not
               at
               all
               for
               Drinking
               ,
               because
               they
               purge
               only
               by
               transpiration
               ,
               and
               plentiful
               Sweats
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               also
               a
               great
               many
               cold
               Mineral
               Waters
               in
               France
               ,
               and
               amongst
               the
               rest
               those
               of
               
                 Passy
                 les
                 Paris
              
               ,
               which
               besides
               that
               ,
               they
               as
               well
               as
               other
               spurge
               by
               Stool
               and
               Urine
               ,
               they
               have
               this
               peculiar
               quality
               ,
               that
               they
               cure
               Agues
               ,
               and
               cool
               in
               Burning
               Feavers
               ;
               they
               open
               inward
               
               and
               inveterate
               Apostems
               ,
               they
               open
               Obstructions
               of
               the
               Liver
               ,
               Spleen
               ,
               and
               Bowels
               ,
               by
               the
               help
               of
               the
               Spirits
               or
               Corpuscles
               of
               Iron
               which
               they
               carry
               along
               with
               them
               out
               of
               the
               Mines
               through
               which
               they
               pass
               :
               Some
               of
               these
               are
               stronger
               ,
               some
               sweeter
               ,
               and
               lastly
               ,
               some
               decayed
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XVI
               .
               Of
               the
               Sea
               ,
               its
               Ebbing
               ,
               and
               Flowing
               ,
               as
               also
               of
               the
               Saltness
               of
               Sea-Water
               .
            
             
               THe
               Sea
               goes
               about
               the
               Earth
               like
               a
               Circle
               or
               Girdle
               ,
               and
               the
               Earth
               is
               like
               an
               Island
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               it
               :
               But
               if
               by
               the
               Author
               of
               Nature
               cavities
               had
               not
               been
               digged
               in
               it
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               Sea
               might
               be
               placed
               ,
               it
               would
               overflow
               the
               whole
               Earth
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               thing
               in
               the
               Sea
               that
               offers
               it self
               of
               Note
               ,
               is
               the
               Saltness
               of
               its
               Waters
               ,
               Originally
               produced
               from
               saline
               massy
               Bodies
               ,
               produced
               at
               the
               beginning
               in
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               melted
               by
               the
               help
               of
               the
               Waters
               ,
               which
               from
               thence
               as
               now
               they
               are
               ,
               were
               impregnated
               with
               Saltness
               .
               The
               heat
               of
               the
               
               Sun
               does
               not
               a
               little
               contribute
               to
               th●●
               saltness
               ,
               consuming
               its
               humidity
               and
               Phlegm
               ,
               as
               do
               also
               the
               Salt
               which
               Rivers
               and
               Floods
               wash
               out
               of
               the
               Earth
               in
               their
               passage
               thither
               :
               From
               whence
               it
               appears
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               be
               truly
               said
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               Salt
               which
               is
               contained
               in
               the
               Earth
               ,
               is
               carried
               into
               the
               Sea
               ,
               and
               drawn
               out
               of
               the
               Earth
               by
               the
               help
               of
               Rivers
               ,
               and
               Waters
               derived
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               running
               through
               the
               Earth
               ,
               whilst
               they
               are
               filtred
               to
               constitute
               Fountains
               of
               fresh
               Water
               .
               
                 Now
                 if
                 we
                 could
                 filter
                 Sea-Water
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 ,
                 there
                 would
                 never
                 be
                 any
                 scarcity
                 of
                 fresh-water
                 in
                 Ships
                 ,
                 and
                 long
                 Voyages
                 .
              
            
             
               Another
               thing
               that
               I
               observe
               in
               the
               Sea
               ,
               is
               the
               Ebbing
               and
               Flowing
               of
               its
               Waters
               ,
               in
               some
               places
               so
               very
               remarkable
               ,
               and
               regular
               in
               their
               turns
               every
               six
               hours
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               some
               who
               have
               thought
               that
               Rivers
               entring
               into
               the
               Sea
               on
               one
               part
               are
               the
               Cause
               of
               its
               flowing
               ,
               but
               falling
               into
               it
               from
               another
               part
               ,
               are
               the
               Causes
               of
               its
               Ebbing
               .
               Others
               have
               attributed
               this
               effect
               to
               winds
               ,
               but
               the
               greatest
               part
               to
               the
               motion
               of
               the
               Moon
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               condensation
               and
               rarefaction
               of
               the
               Lunar
               Air.
               This
               is
               the
               Opinion
               of
               
                 Antonius
                 à
                 Reita
              
               ,
               extant
               in
               his
               Book
               
               entituled
               
                 Oculus
                 Enoch
                 &
                 Eliae
              
               ,
               where
               he
               supposes
               that
               rarified
               Air
               presses
               the
               Sea
               ,
               and
               lifts
               it
               up
               on
               both
               sides
               like
               Mountains
               ,
               from
               whence
               there
               ariseth
               its
               Flowing
               :
               Which
               Air
               being
               afterwards
               condensed
               ,
               the
               Sea
               begins
               to
               subside
               ,
               and
               the
               Waters
               to
               return
               to
               their
               first
               State
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               they
               Ebb.
               He
               endeavours
               to
               build
               this
               Opinion
               ,
               by
               this
               Argument
               ,
               (
               to
               wit
               )
               that
               this
               motion
               is
               most
               observable
               at
               the
               Full
               of
               the
               Moon
               ,
               at
               which
               time
               the
               Air
               is
               very
               much
               rarified
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               new
               of
               the
               Moon
               when
               it
               is
               very
               much
               condensed
               .
            
             
               For
               my
               part
               I
               would
               rather
               say
               that
               the
               Ebbing
               and
               flowing
               of
               the
               Sea
               ariseth
               from
               the
               Earths
               motion
               from
               one
               Tropick
               to
               the
               other
               :
               For
               it
               cannot
               possibly
               in
               its
               diurnal
               motion
               move
               a
               degree
               forwards
               daily
               as
               it
               doth
               ,
               without
               driving
               the
               Waters
               from
               one
               part
               ,
               and
               attracting
               them
               from
               the
               other
               .
            
             
               According
               to
               this
               Opinion
               a
               reason
               may
               be
               given
               why
               its
               ebbing
               and
               flowing
               is
               only
               from
               South
               to
               North
               ,
               and
               from
               North
               to
               South
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               are
               lesser
               between
               the
               Tropicks
               :
               Besides
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               contained
               in
               this
               Opinion
               which
               is
               not
               very
               probable
               .
               But
               if
               there
               are
               some
               irregularities
               observed
               in
               ebbing
               and
               flowing
               ,
               they
               arise
               from
               
               Islands
               ,
               Rocks
               ,
               Straights
               ,
               or
               Promo
               〈…〉
               tories
               ,
               which
               very
               much
               hasten
               ,
               retard
               ,
               or
               lessen
               this
               motion
               ;
               and
               partly
               upon
               this
               account
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               Straights
               of
               Gibralter
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               notable
               ebbing
               and
               flowing
               in
               the
               Mediterranean
               Sea
               ;
               besides
               it
               is
               seated
               between
               the
               two
               Tropicks
               ,
               and
               is
               neither
               too
               much
               Northerly
               ,
               nor
               too
               much
               Southerly
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XVII
               .
               Of
               Springs
               and
               Rivers
               .
            
             
               THere
               are
               two
               kinds
               of
               Springs
               ,
               
                 (
                 viz.
              
               )
               those
               that
               sometimes
               run
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               run
               always
               ;
               the
               first
               proceed
               from
               Rains
               ,
               but
               these
               arise
               from
               the
               Sea
               :
               But
               to
               speak
               properly
               ,
               the
               Sea
               is
               the
               source
               of
               all
               Springs
               ,
               and
               Fountains
               ;
               for
               Rains
               arise
               from
               Vapours
               raised
               out
               of
               the
               Sea
               by
               the
               help
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               and
               then
               falling
               down
               by
               drops
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               arise
               the
               first
               sort
               of
               Springs
               ,
               which
               are
               not
               perpetual
               .
            
             
               But
               perpetual
               Springs
               are
               derived
               from
               it
               more
               immediately
               ,
               by
               the
               help
               of
               some
               subterraneous
               Watery
               Store-Houses
               
               which
               are
               filled
               by
               aqueducts
               proceeding
               from
               the
               Sea.
               
            
             
               It
               is
               commonly
               asked
               why
               Sea-water
               is
               salt
               ,
               and
               yet
               Spring-water
               which
               comes
               from
               it
               is
               sweet
               ?
               To
               which
               difficulty
               it
               is
               answered
               ,
               the
               aqueducts
               rising
               out
               of
               the
               Sea
               run
               through
               subterraneous
               Sands
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               Water
               in
               its
               passage
               〈◊〉
               filtred
               ,
               and
               deposits
               its
               Salt
               ,
               or
               else
               the
               Salt
               is
               precipitated
               and
               falls
               to
               the
               bottom
               of
               these
               subterraneous
               Watery
               store-Houses
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               in
               Salt-Pits
               ,
               or
               after
               the
               mixing
               of
               Oyl
               of
               Tartar
               and
               Spirits
               of
               Vitriol
               ;
               or
               that
               the
               Atoms
               pass
               through
               imperceptible
               aqueducts
               through
               which
               the
               saline
               Atoms
               cannot
               pass
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               square
               Figures
               :
               So
               water
               is
               made
               fresh
               by
               the
               help
               of
               straining
               :
               Or
               lastly
               ,
               by
               the
               means
               of
               distillation
               .
               So
               water
               being
               raised
               up
               in
               Vapours
               ,
               and
               then
               condensed
               ,
               distils
               into
               other
               receptacles
               which
               recieve
               it
               ,
               and
               send
               it
               to
               others
               ,
               till
               it
               comes
               to
               the
               place
               where
               the
               Spring
               breaks
               out
               .
            
             
               It
               seems
               a
               Wonder
               ,
               that
               Springs
               arising
               out
               of
               the
               Sea
               should
               be
               able
               to
               ascend
               to
               the
               tops
               of
               Mountains
               .
               To
               which
               difficulty
               it
               may
               be
               answered
               ,
               that
               the
               Water
               of
               the
               Sea
               is
               equally
               as
               high
               as
               the
               highest
               Mountain
               ,
               because
               
               the
               Earth
               and
               Water
               make
               but
               one
               Globe
               ,
               and
               the
               Mountains
               of
               the
               Earth
               do
               appear
               to
               us
               to
               be
               high
               and
               lofty
               ,
               only
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               Plains
               and
               Vallies
               in
               which
               we
               are
               placed
               ,
               and
               from
               whence
               we
               look
               upon
               them
               :
               But
               the
               Sea
               is
               higher
               than
               the
               Plains
               and
               Vallies
               ,
               if
               you
               conceive
               it
               all
               Universally
               ,
               because
               it
               makes
               a
               perfect
               Circle
               :
               And
               if
               a
               Line
               should
               be
               drawn
               encompassing
               the
               whole
               terraqueous
               Globe
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               found
               a
               perfect
               circle
               ,
               without
               any
               irregularity
               .
            
             
               From
               this
               supposed
               principle
               it
               is
               evident
               ,
               that
               Sea-water
               does
               not
               ascend
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               find
               an
               exit
               out
               of
               the
               tops
               of
               Mountains
               ,
               but
               that
               going
               out
               of
               them
               it
               descends
               ,
               and
               produces
               Rivers
               in
               the
               middle
               of
               Plains
               ,
               and
               bottom
               of
               Vallies
               .
            
             
               And
               this
               They
               ought
               to
               mind
               ,
               who
               have
               said
               that
               Water
               ascends
               out
               of
               the
               Sea
               to
               our
               Mountains
               ,
               three
               ways
               ,
               by
               which
               it
               is
               wont
               to
               be
               raised
               ;
               (
               to
               wit
               )
               by
               the
               means
               of
               Pumps
               ,
               Pipes
               ,
               or
               woollen
               Cloth
               ;
               so
               they
               say
               Sea-water
               may
               be
               drawn
               up
               to
               the
               heighth
               of
               Mountains
               ,
               by
               help
               of
               the
               Beams
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               and
               Stars
               ;
               or
               by
               Channels
               or
               Pores
               unknown
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               made
               in
               the
               shape
               of
               Pipes
               ,
               and
               disposed
               of
               after
               the
               manner
               as
               we
               see
               all
               the
               Wine
               in
               the
               Vessel
               
               taken
               out
               from
               thence
               by
               the
               help
               of
               a
               Pipe
               ;
               or
               lastly
               ,
               Sea
               water
               may
               insinuate
               it self
               into
               a
               spongy
               and
               light
               Earth
               ,
               which
               imbibes
               it
               ,
               and
               causeth
               it
               to
               ascend
               and
               flow
               ;
               after
               the
               same
               manner
               as
               we
               see
               all
               the
               Water
               contained
               in
               a
               Bason
               ,
               to
               ascend
               to
               the
               brims
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               by
               degrees
               to
               go
               beyond
               ,
               by
               the
               help
               of
               Cotten
               ,
               or
               a
               little
               Woollen
               Cloth
               :
               As
               pleasant
               and
               as
               subtile
               soever
               as
               this
               fancy
               may
               be
               ,
               I
               think
               my
               Opinion
               is
               better
               grounded
               ,
               and
               more
               agreeable
               to
               truth
               .
            
             
               By
               what
               hath
               been
               said
               ,
               it
               is
               apparent
               hitherto
               ,
               that
               Sea-water
               supplies
               Matter
               to
               Springs
               and
               Fountains
               ;
               these
               do
               supply
               Matter
               to
               Rivulets
               ,
               and
               Rivulets
               to
               Streams
               and
               Rivers
               ,
               which
               empty
               themselves
               into
               the
               Sea
               ;
               from
               whence
               they
               come
               out
               to
               moisten
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               that
               ,
               as
               I
               said
               before
               ,
               by
               a
               continual
               fluid
               circulation
               .
            
             
               It
               may
               be
               lastly
               asked
               ,
               what
               may
               be
               the
               Cause
               of
               this
               circulation
               ,
               and
               from
               whence
               proceeds
               that
               force
               ,
               with
               which
               we
               see
               Floods
               and
               Rivers
               to
               run
               downwards
               ?
               For
               to
               say
               that
               Water
               will
               seek
               after
               its
               proper
               Centre
               ,
               is
               to
               flye
               back
               again
               to
               an
               Occult
               Cause
               ,
               and
               to
               renounce
               our
               Principles
               .
               I
               conclude
               therefore
               ,
               that
               the
               Atoms
               ,
               Corpuscles
               ,
               and
               drops
               of
               Water
               are
               of
               a
               perfect
               round
               
               Figure
               ,
               and
               since
               they
               have
               a
               certain
               inclination
               without
               hindrance
               nothing
               can
               keep
               them
               back
               ,
               but
               that
               without
               interruption
               they
               do
               and
               will
               drive
               one
               another
               forward
               even
               to
               the
               World's
               End.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             Fourth
             Part
             of
             Physick
             .
             Of
             those
             things
             which
             are
             in
             Man
             ,
             and
             of
             Man
             himself
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             a
             Compound
             ,
             Physical
             ,
             Animated
             Body
             .
          
           
             WE
             are
             now
             come
             at
             length
             to
             our
             Fourth
             and
             last
             part
             of
             Physick
             ,
             wherein
             according
             to
             what
             we
             proposed
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             speak
             of
             the
             things
             which
             are
             in
             Man
             ,
             whom
             now
             we
             consider
             as
             a
             Body
             animated
             :
             Which
             compels
             us
             to
             speak
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             and
             of
             Life
             in
             general
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             descending
             to
             special
             ,
             we
             will
             explain
             the
             Life
             of
             Man
             as
             he
             is
             rational
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             endeavour
             by
             Natural
             Reasons
             to
             prove
             the
             immortality
             of
             his
             Soul.
             
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               I.
               Of
               Life
               in
               general
               .
            
             
               LIfe
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               said
               elsewhere
               ,
               appears
               only
               by
               action
               and
               motion
               :
               So
               those
               Beings
               which
               have
               most
               of
               action
               and
               motion
               ,
               obtain
               also
               most
               of
               Life
               :
               And
               we
               say
               a
               Man
               is
               dying
               ,
               when
               there
               is
               but
               little
               motion
               left
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               dead
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               quite
               abolished
               .
            
             
               Every
               motion
               is
               not
               a
               vital
               motion
               ,
               for
               that
               it
               may
               be
               so
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               Internal
               of
               the
               thing
               that
               acts
               ,
               and
               proceed
               from
               a
               Principle
               that
               is
               not
               external
               :
               Wherefore
               the
               motion
               of
               a
               Stone
               that
               is
               thrown
               into
               the
               Air
               ,
               is
               not
               a
               vital
               motion
               ,
               because
               it
               comes
               from
               an
               external
               Cause
               ;
               (
               to
               wit
               )
               from
               the
               hand
               of
               him
               that
               throws
               it
               .
            
             
               I
               say
               further
               ,
               that
               it
               must
               be
               the
               motion
               of
               a
               Compound
               Body
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               a
               vital
               motion
               ;
               and
               for
               this
               Cause
               ,
               the
               motion
               of
               Atoms
               is
               not
               so
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               simple
               and
               indivisible
               beings
               ,
               neither
               capable
               of
               Life
               nor
               Death
               .
               And
               for
               as
               much
               as
               Atoms
               are
               not
               Compounds
               ,
               tho'
               they
               compound
               Bodies
               ;
               so
               they
               are
               not
               said
               to
               live
               in
               the
               least
               ,
               although
               without
               their
               impression
               and
               ministery
               
               there
               is
               no
               Life
               ,
               nor
               no
               motion
               in
               the
               Bodies
               we
               speak
               of
               .
            
             
               
                 Life
                 therefore
                 is
                 an
                 action
                 and
                 motion
                 of
                 a
                 Compound
                 and
                 Organical
                 Body
                 arising
                 from
                 an
                 internal
                 and
                 seminal
                 Principle
                 :
              
               And
               in
               this
               sense
               Mettals
               may
               be
               said
               to
               possess
               a
               certain
               kind
               of
               Life
               ,
               since
               they
               obtain
               a
               certain
               motion
               of
               vegetation
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               grow
               :
               and
               we
               may
               determine
               this
               motion
               to
               arise
               from
               an
               internal
               and
               seminal
               principle
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               abstruse
               enough
               ,
               and
               the
               Organs
               of
               Life
               scarcely
               appear
               ;
               so
               that
               it
               is
               a
               very
               difficult
               matter
               to
               distinguish
               them
               in
               Plants
               ,
               and
               in
               some
               Animals
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               Fish
               called
               a
               Muscle
               ,
               and
               in
               Oysters
               ,
               which
               are
               nevertheless
               endowed
               with
               a
               more
               perfect
               life
               than
               Mettals
               and
               Plants
               .
               We
               shall
               in
               the
               following
               Discourse
               tell
               you
               wherein
               this
               Life
               consists
               ,
               and
               how
               Mettals
               and
               Plants
               dye
               as
               well
               as
               other
               living
               Creatures
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               a
               great
               difference
               between
               Life
               and
               the
               Principle
               of
               it
               ,
               tho'
               not
               in
               like
               manner
               between
               Life
               and
               motion
               ,
               or
               vital
               action
               .
               For
               Life
               is
               the
               action
               and
               motion
               of
               divers
               Beings
               gathered
               by
               Nature
               together
               ,
               and
               united
               after
               such
               a
               manner
               ,
               as
               that
               the
               parts
               of
               it
               move
               one
               another
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               
               in
               Machines
               ;
               and
               what
               the
               Pullies
               and
               Springs
               are
               in
               these
               ,
               the
               same
               are
               the
               Spirits
               in
               Natural
               Compound
               Bodies
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               most
               swiftly
               moving
               Atoms
               .
            
             
               From
               this
               Doctrine
               is
               collected
               ,
               first
               of
               all
               ,
               That
               there
               are
               Atoms
               more
               swift
               ,
               and
               fuller
               of
               Motion
               than
               others
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               subtilty
               and
               figure
               ,
               such
               as
               are
               Coelestial
               ,
               Fiery
               ,
               and
               Luminous
               Atoms
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               such
               as
               Heaven
               ,
               the
               Stars
               ,
               Fire
               ,
               Heat
               ,
               and
               Light
               are
               compounded
               of
               :
               This
               we
               judge
               by
               the
               compound
               Bodies
               that
               are
               made
               and
               framed
               out
               of
               them
               :
               For
               humane
               Spirits
               instructed
               with
               material
               Senses
               ,
               is
               not
               able
               to
               penetrate
               into
               the
               essence
               of
               Atoms
               ,
               and
               their
               special
               difference
               .
               But
               we
               determine
               that
               the
               Atoms
               out
               of
               which
               Heaven
               ,
               the
               Stars
               ,
               and
               Light
               are
               made
               ,
               have
               Figures
               ,
               and
               activities
               greater
               ,
               more
               perfect
               ,
               and
               more
               fit
               for
               motion
               ,
               than
               those
               that
               compound
               cold
               and
               heavy
               Bodies
               ,
               although
               (
               when
               the
               thing
               is
               well
               considered
               )
               it
               may
               arise
               from
               their
               greater
               liberty
               ,
               and
               more
               perfect
               Figure
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               according
               to
               our
               Principles
               ,
               we
               must
               say
               ,
               That
               the
               Vital
               Spirts
               so
               called
               ,
               are
               nothing
               else
               but
               a
               certain
               number
               of
               Atoms
               free
               from
               all
               composition
               ,
               and
               such
               whose
               Figure
               and
               condition
               
               renders
               them
               unfit
               for
               service
               and
               slavery
               :
               This
               Doctrine
               supposeth
               that
               there
               are
               two
               sorts
               of
               Atoms
               in
               Nature
               ,
               some
               of
               which
               like
               Common-People
               are
               destined
               to
               Imprisonment
               ,
               Service
               ,
               and
               Bonds
               ;
               but
               others
               ,
               like
               Nobles
               to
               liberty
               ,
               and
               command
               over
               others
               :
               Now
               those
               whose
               Lot
               it
               is
               to
               be
               like
               the
               Commons
               ,
               are
               made
               to
               compose
               the
               Machines
               of
               our
               Bodies
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               such
               as
               entangle
               one
               another
               ,
               and
               are
               linked
               and
               bound
               together
               in
               the
               formation
               of
               Bodies
               ;
               whereas
               those
               which
               cannot
               be
               bound
               nor
               undergo
               Slavery
               ,
               are
               destined
               to
               move
               the
               whole
               Machine
               of
               our
               Bodies
               ,
               as
               not
               being
               fastned
               to
               any
               part
               ,
               but
               running
               through
               all
               parts
               ,
               and
               bestowing
               every
               where
               motion
               ,
               sense
               ,
               and
               disposition
               :
               These
               are
               what
               are
               called
               Vital
               Spirits
               ,
               because
               they
               bestow
               Life
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               motion
               :
               These
               Atoms
               therefore
               are
               not
               Life
               ,
               but
               the
               Principles
               and
               Authors
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               Sometimes
               Atoms
               that
               Compound
               Bodies
               get
               out
               of
               Service
               ,
               and
               as
               often
               as
               occasion
               offers
               ,
               and
               Bodies
               ●uffer
               division
               ,
               are
               emancipated
               ;
               for
               in
               all
               separations
               and
               corruptions
               of
               Bodies
               some
               Atoms
               do
               flye
               away
               ,
               and
               like
               the
               first
               seek
               to
               recover
               Liberty
               ;
               and
               when
               it
               happens
               that
               these
               Fugitive
               Atoms
               are
               mingled
               together
               
               with
               those
               that
               are
               essentially
               free
               ,
               from
               thence
               arise
               conflicts
               in
               our
               Bodies
               ,
               and
               from
               These
               ,
               Ill
               dispositions
               and
               our
               Diseases
               ,
               which
               there
               is
               no
               help
               to
               be
               hoped
               for
               ,
               nor
               any
               cure
               ,
               unless
               these
               rebellious
               and
               emancipated
               Atoms
               are
               restored
               to
               their
               first
               confinement
               ,
               or
               else
               driven
               out
               of
               the
               Body
               ,
               that
               so
               by
               this
               means
               the
               Spirits
               may
               remain
               pure
               and
               altogether
               free
               in
               their
               motion
               ,
               and
               not
               be
               interrupted
               by
               these
               irregular
               Atoms
               which
               are
               the
               common
               disturbers
               of
               Nature
               and
               Health
               .
               And
               for
               as
               much
               as
               some
               Atoms
               continually
               flye
               out
               of
               those
               Bodies
               which
               we
               use
               for
               nourishment
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               divers
               degrees
               of
               Corruption
               which
               they
               are
               forced
               to
               undergo
               before
               they
               can
               be
               changed
               into
               our
               substance
               :
               So
               it
               is
               certain
               that
               there
               is
               always
               in
               us
               some
               principle
               of
               a
               Disease
               to
               be
               found
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               never
               in
               this
               World
               enjoy
               a
               perfect
               Health
               ,
               and
               that
               those
               are
               only
               most
               healthy
               who
               are
               less
               sickly
               than
               others
               :
               As
               I
               have
               said
               elsewhere
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               no
               Men
               absolutely
               wise
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               that
               are
               called
               wise
               ,
               are
               less
               ignorant
               than
               others
               .
            
             
               But
               moreover
               ,
               if
               Captive
               Atoms
               are
               sometimes
               free'd
               by
               emancipation
               ,
               so
               on
               the
               other
               hand
               ,
               those
               which
               are
               not
               used
               to
               be
               detained
               ,
               are
               sometimes
               incarcerated
               ,
               
               and
               involved
               with
               others
               ,
               nor
               can
               they
               stir
               beyond
               the
               limits
               of
               their
               Prison
               :
               And
               there
               are
               some
               which
               in
               like
               manner
               are
               so
               included
               with
               others
               by
               the
               Providence
               of
               the
               Creator
               ,
               and
               necessity
               of
               Nature
               ,
               and
               some
               only
               by
               accident
               ,
               and
               the
               power
               and
               plenty
               of
               Matter
               encompassing
               them
               .
               So
               the
               Atoms
               shut
               up
               in
               the
               Heart
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               give
               motion
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               whole
               Body
               ,
               were
               incarcerated
               at
               the
               beginning
               of
               its
               formation
               ,
               or
               rather
               being
               cast
               into
               seminal
               Bands
               when
               God
               created
               it
               ;
               afterwards
               they
               are
               translated
               out
               of
               this
               first
               Prison
               where
               they
               had
               little
               or
               no
               motion
               ,
               into
               another
               ,
               where
               they
               enjoy
               a
               more
               free
               and
               wandring
               motion
               ,
               as
               shall
               be
               more
               fully
               discoursed
               of
               in
               the
               following
               Chapters
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               thing
               that
               flows
               from
               this
               Principle
               ,
               is
               ,
               That
               these
               same
               Atoms
               are
               the
               Cause
               of
               Motion
               and
               Life
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               is
               more
               of
               action
               ,
               and
               more
               of
               Life
               ,
               where
               these
               are
               in
               greater
               plenty
               and
               number
               ;
               provided
               the
               Corporeal
               Machine
               be
               disposed
               to
               motion
               :
               For
               one
               of
               the
               principal
               Springs
               being
               broke
               ,
               the
               vital
               Atoms
               lose
               their
               action
               ,
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               them
               exhale
               and
               withdraw
               themselves
               ,
               and
               others
               wandring
               about
               ,
               continue
               Vagabonds
               without
               any
               order
               or
               method
               .
            
             
             
               So
               that
               it
               is
               necessary
               that
               the
               parts
               of
               a
               Compound
               Body
               should
               be
               disposed
               in
               some
               Order
               ,
               which
               when
               wanting
               ,
               the
               vital
               Atoms
               exert
               no
               motion
               ;
               but
               this
               order
               of
               parts
               would
               be
               to
               no
               purpose
               ,
               unless
               the
               vital
               Atoms
               were
               present
               to
               give
               them
               motion
               :
               The
               same
               thing
               we
               observe
               in
               a
               Clock
               ,
               where
               an
               integrity
               and
               just
               disposition
               of
               the
               Wheels
               are
               required
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               force
               of
               a
               Spring
               to
               set
               all
               the
               Wheels
               in
               motion
               .
            
             
               Although
               there
               be
               a
               great
               proportion
               and
               likeness
               between
               living
               Natural
               Bodies
               ,
               and
               these
               artificial
               Machines
               ,
               yet
               nevertheless
               there
               is
               a
               great
               difference
               between
               them
               ,
               for
               Atoms
               are
               Natural
               Springs
               ,
               and
               exist
               Originally
               in
               the
               seed
               out
               of
               which
               the
               Body
               is
               produced
               ,
               and
               they
               themselves
               are
               the
               Artificers
               of
               the
               Machines
               which
               give
               encrease
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               dispose
               the
               Parts
               of
               it
               in
               such
               manner
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               there
               exercise
               their
               motions
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               that
               great
               Artifice
               of
               Nature
               ,
               which
               operates
               by
               seeds
               produced
               from
               God
               ,
               which
               exceeds
               all
               that
               ever
               Art
               can
               devise
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               II.
               Of
               the
               Differences
               of
               Lives
               .
            
             
               THe
               difference
               of
               Lives
               are
               only
               known
               by
               the
               difference
               of
               Vital
               Actions
               ,
               of
               which
               there
               are
               four
               kinds
               ,
               (
               to
               wit
               )
               the
               Mettallick
               ,
               Vegetative
               ,
               Sensitive
               ,
               and
               Rational
               .
            
             
               Man
               the
               little
               World
               ,
               enjoys
               a
               Life
               ,
               under
               which
               all
               others
               are
               comprehended
               ,
               and
               chiefly
               in
               him
               we
               observe
               a
               vegetative
               Life
               ,
               as
               in
               Plants
               ,
               and
               a
               sensitive
               as
               in
               Brutes
               ;
               besides
               which
               two
               kinds
               of
               life
               ,
               He
               possesseth
               a
               third
               of
               his
               own
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               rational
               Life
               ;
               He
               is
               nourished
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               and
               grows
               like
               Plants
               ,
               he
               is
               begotten
               of
               another
               ,
               he
               is
               sensible
               as
               an
               Animal
               ,
               and
               he
               speaketh
               and
               reasoneth
               as
               a
               Man
               ;
               all
               these
               different
               operations
               which
               we
               see
               in
               Man
               ,
               perswades
               us
               to
               consider
               him
               especially
               ,
               and
               to
               begin
               with
               the
               life
               of
               Plants
               ,
               which
               seems
               less
               considerable
               than
               the
               sensitive
               and
               rational
               ,
               and
               which
               comprehends
               under
               it
               ,
               their
               generation
               ,
               growth
               ,
               and
               nourishing
               ,
               which
               three
               are
               equally
               conspicuous
               in
               Man
               as
               in
               Plants
               ,
               though
               in
               a
               more
               noble
               and
               more
               eminent
               manner
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               III.
               Of
               the
               Vegetative
               Life
               ,
               common
               to
               Man
               and
               Plants
               .
            
             
               THe
               Life
               of
               Plants
               appears
               from
               their
               growth
               which
               supposeth
               Nutrition
               ,
               and
               both
               these
               suppose
               a
               Birth
               ,
               and
               this
               implies
               a
               Generation
               :
               For
               whatsoever
               grows
               in
               a
               vital
               manner
               ,
               and
               by
               Nature
               is
               nourished
               ;
               so
               likewise
               whatsoever
               is
               nourished
               ,
               hath
               a
               birth
               ,
               and
               every
               thing
               that
               is
               born
               ,
               is
               begotten
               .
               We
               will
               therefore
               begin
               to
               speak
               of
               Man's
               generation
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               first
               forming
               of
               him
               .
            
             
               The
               Generation
               we
               here
               speak
               of
               ,
               is
               the
               production
               of
               a
               thing
               out
               of
               Seed
               ,
               under
               this
               generation
               are
               comprehended
               .
               Conception
               and
               Birth
               ,
               as
               Separation
               and
               Death
               are
               included
               in
               the
               Corruption
               of
               things
               .
               This
               is
               that
               which
               is
               not
               found
               in
               the
               Works
               of
               Nature
               ,
               whose
               conception
               is
               made
               in
               the
               mind
               of
               the
               Artificer
               ,
               and
               its
               Formation
               depends
               upon
               his
               hand
               ,
               but
               all
               that
               is
               external
               to
               the
               work
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               afterwards
               broken
               and
               divided
               ;
               when
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               it
               cannot
               be
               said
               that
               we
               take
               away
               Life
               from
               it
               ,
               or
               bring
               Death
               upon
               it
               .
               So
               that
               whatsoever
               is
               Begotten
               ,
               to
               speak
               
               properly
               ,
               Lives
               ,
               and
               whatsoever
               lives
               is
               produced
               out
               of
               Seed
               :
               Now
               Seeds
               are
               created
               from
               the
               beginning
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Author
               of
               Nature
               ingrafted
               into
               every
               Plant
               ,
               and
               kind
               of
               Tree
               bearing
               fruitful
               Seed
               :
               So
               we
               see
               that
               there
               is
               a
               perpetual
               propagation
               and
               encrease
               of
               individuals
               in
               every
               Species
               in
               the
               Earth
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               in
               the
               Waters
               and
               in
               the
               Air.
               
            
             
               All
               and
               the
               only
               difficulty
               remains
               in
               explaining
               the
               Nature
               of
               this
               Seed
               ,
               and
               the
               manner
               of
               its
               propagation
               .
               These
               two
               are
               Mysteries
               in
               Nature
               ,
               which
               seem
               to
               surpass
               all
               humane
               reason
               :
               Nevertheless
               I
               will
               give
               you
               my
               meditations
               of
               them
               .
               And
               first
               of
               all
               ,
               I
               suppose
               we
               may
               consider
               Seed
               in
               general
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               is
               to
               be
               found
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               said
               ,
               in
               Mettals
               ,
               Plants
               ,
               Animals
               ,
               and
               Man.
               For
               after
               this
               manner
               being
               looked
               upon
               in
               general
               ,
               it
               is
               nothing
               else
               but
               a
               Medium
               disposed
               by
               God
               to
               the
               propagation
               of
               these
               four
               several
               kinds
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               so
               that
               one
               Substance
               as
               to
               its
               kind
               produces
               its
               like
               in
               the
               same
               kind
               ;
               as
               Mettal
               is
               produced
               from
               Mettal
               ,
               and
               a
               Plant
               from
               another
               Plant
               ,
               &c.
               
               From
               whence
               appears
               the
               fanciful
               Folly
               of
               Chymists
               ,
               who
               strive
               to
               multiply
               Mettals
               without
               a
               Mettallick
               Seed
               ,
               and
               to
               produce
               Gold
               without
               its
               peculiar
               Seed
               :
               For
               the
               same
               
               thing
               that
               in
               general
               Seed
               ,
               is
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               four
               named
               generals
               ;
               the
               same
               in
               special
               ,
               is
               Seed
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               individuals
               which
               are
               produced
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               For
               indeed
               to
               produce
               Plants
               ,
               the
               Seed
               is
               only
               to
               be
               sought
               for
               in
               the
               vegetable
               Kingdom
               :
               So
               in
               like
               manner
               to
               produce
               Corn
               Seed
               is
               required
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               grain
               of
               Corn
               ;
               to
               produce
               an
               Apple
               ,
               there
               is
               need
               of
               the
               kernel
               of
               an
               Apple
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               a
               Sien
               of
               it
               ,
               which
               contains
               in
               it
               part
               of
               the
               Spirits
               and
               seminal
               Corpuscles
               ,
               which
               insinuate
               themselves
               into
               the
               wild
               Stock
               of
               the
               Tree
               in
               which
               they
               are
               ingraffed
               or
               inoculated
               ,
               and
               produce
               the
               same
               effect
               that
               a
               grain
               does
               which
               is
               thrown
               into
               Earth
               fit
               to
               receive
               it
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               that
               vegetative
               Seed
               which
               we
               here
               speak
               of
               ;
               and
               in
               this
               regard
               we
               consider
               Man
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               partaker
               of
               the
               life
               of
               this
               Species
               ,
               and
               begotten
               out
               of
               Seed
               .
               Nevertheless
               we
               are
               to
               distinguish
               the
               two
               substances
               in
               Man
               ;
               
                 (
                 viz.
              
               )
               the
               material
               part
               ,
               which
               is
               his
               Body
               ;
               and
               his
               spiritual
               part
               ,
               which
               is
               his
               Soul
               ,
               Created
               by
               God
               ,
               whereas
               the
               other
               is
               begotten
               .
               So
               that
               we
               here
               speak
               of
               Man
               onely
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               a
               material
               Compound
               ,
               without
               medling
               with
               his
               Soul
               which
               is
               immortal
               .
            
             
             
               These
               things
               being
               supposed
               ,
               I
               turn
               me
               to
               the
               two
               difficulties
               ,
               which
               I
               have
               obliged
               my self
               to
               explain
               ,
               and
               I
               design
               them
               a
               peculiar
               Chapter
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP
               IV.
               Of
               the
               Nature
               of
               Seeds
               ,
               and
               of
               their
               Propagation
               .
            
             
               THe
               Learned
               Fernelius
               affirms
               that
               Seeds
               contain
               an
               Astral
               and
               Coelestial
               Spirit
               ,
               but
               Galen
               ,
               that
               they
               contain
               something
               Divine
               .
               These
               great
               Wits
               have
               spoken
               most
               wisely
               ,
               and
               have
               considered
               the
               seminal
               Spirit
               as
               a
               thing
               surpassing
               the
               Capacity
               of
               our
               Spirits
               ;
               but
               what
               is
               much
               tobe
               lamented
               ,
               they
               have
               left
               us
               in
               admiration
               ,
               and
               ignorance
               .
            
             
               Therefore
               I
               try
               as
               well
               as
               I
               can
               to
               resolve
               these
               difficulties
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               perform
               my
               promise
               .
            
             
               First
               of
               all
               ,
               therefore
               ,
               since
               Matter
               is
               every
               where
               one
               and
               the
               same
               ,
               nor
               does
               the
               Astral
               and
               Coelestial
               differ
               from
               the
               Terrestrial
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               said
               elsewhere
               ,
               but
               only
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               Atoms
               which
               make
               Coelestial
               Bodies
               ,
               have
               Figures
               different
               from
               them
               which
               compose
               terrestrial
               Bodies
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Particles
               of
               
               those
               are
               better
               and
               more
               strictly
               united
               than
               these
               :
               I
               say
               we
               must
               not
               conclude
               with
               Fernelius
               ,
               that
               the
               Elements
               of
               the
               Stars
               are
               different
               from
               the
               Elements
               of
               the
               sublunary
               World
               ;
               nor
               with
               Galen
               ,
               that
               that
               divine
               thing
               in
               the
               Seed
               ,
               is
               a
               certain
               part
               of
               Divinity
               :
               But
               we
               must
               confess
               ,
               that
               Seeds
               are
               Bodies
               composed
               of
               many
               parts
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               sperm
               and
               diverse
               coverings
               in
               which
               the
               seminal
               Spirit
               is
               shut
               up
               and
               kept
               ,
               but
               also
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               seminal
               Spirit
               it self
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               a
               Simple
               thing
               ,
               but
               a
               Body
               compounded
               of
               most
               subtile
               Atoms
               ,
               excellently
               figured
               ,
               made
               ,
               and
               proportioned
               ,
               that
               as
               an
               Original
               they
               may
               serve
               to
               the
               forming
               all
               Copies
               afterwards
               in
               the
               propagation
               of
               the
               Species
               .
               These
               are
               the
               Atoms
               ,
               as
               I
               said
               ,
               shut
               up
               ,
               yet
               without
               Bonds
               or
               Servitude
               .
            
             
               This
               Doctrine
               is
               agreeable
               to
               our
               Principles
               ,
               and
               as
               we
               have
               compared
               Atoms
               with
               the
               first
               elements
               of
               Grammar
               ,
               which
               are
               Letters
               ;
               we
               say
               likewise
               ,
               according
               to
               this
               Opinion
               ,
               that
               Letters
               may
               be
               made
               and
               written
               so
               exactly
               ,
               as
               to
               serve
               as
               a
               pattern
               to
               make
               others
               by
               :
               in
               like
               manner
               ,
               among
               Atoms
               there
               are
               some
               so
               well
               made
               and
               formed
               ,
               and
               disposed
               in
               so
               just
               an
               order
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               
               serve
               for
               Samples
               and
               Patterns
               to
               others
               ;
               and
               in
               this
               manner
               I
               conceive
               of
               Seeds
               .
            
             
               I
               come
               now
               to
               the
               next
               difficulty
               ,
               which
               represents
               the
               multiplication
               of
               every
               individual
               ,
               by
               a
               sole
               dilatation
               of
               Seeds
               :
               but
               the
               manner
               how
               this
               dilatation
               is
               made
               ,
               is
               not
               easie
               to
               be
               explained
               ;
               but
               I
               apprehend
               it
               after
               this
               manner
               .
            
             
               A
               grain
               of
               Corn
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               Seed
               ,
               is
               thrown
               into
               the
               Earth
               ,
               where
               it
               putrifies
               ,
               and
               is
               dissolved
               by
               an
               acid
               menstruum
               which
               contains
               in
               it
               a
               Spirit
               ,
               whose
               Atoms
               are
               partly
               of
               the
               same
               Nature
               with
               the
               Spirits
               of
               the
               Seed
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               are
               subtile
               enough
               to
               penetrate
               into
               the
               vacuities
               of
               the
               husk
               of
               the
               Grain
               ,
               and
               sperm
               in
               which
               the
               seminal
               Spirit
               is
               shut
               up
               ,
               which
               Spirit
               (
               the
               coverings
               of
               it
               being
               dilated
               by
               these
               apertures
               )
               frees
               it self
               from
               the
               Prison
               wherein
               it
               was
               detained
               ,
               and
               the
               Atoms
               and
               Original
               Corpuscles
               begin
               to
               drive
               on
               one
               another
               ,
               they
               being
               themselves
               driven
               on
               by
               the
               Atoms
               of
               the
               acid
               or
               dissolving
               Spirit
               ,
               which
               acted
               the
               first
               part
               in
               the
               Play
               ,
               and
               received
               its
               motion
               from
               the
               others
               :
               
                 For
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 moved
                 ,
                 is
                 moved
                 by
                 another
                 ,
              
               and
               so
               successively
               the
               parts
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               Particles
               ,
               Corpuscles
               ,
               and
               Atoms
               mutually
               drive
               on
               one
               another
               ,
               and
               this
               motion
               began
               with
               the
               World
               
               and
               will
               continue
               'till
               the
               end
               of
               it
               ,
               when
               God
               will
               fix
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               put
               a
               stop
               to
               all
               generations
               .
            
             
               So
               that
               these
               seminal
               Spirits
               being
               thus
               loosed
               ,
               and
               endowed
               with
               liberty
               by
               the
               acid
               Spirits
               ,
               are
               still
               driven
               on
               by
               them
               ,
               and
               being
               pressed
               ,
               rise
               upwards
               ,
               and
               form
               a
               stalk
               with
               a
               very
               slender
               top
               ,
               by
               the
               concourse
               of
               the
               Salt
               of
               the
               manure
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               the
               corruption
               and
               division
               of
               dissolved
               Atoms
               of
               the
               neighbouring
               Bodies
               which
               they
               luckily
               meet
               withal
               ,
               or
               which
               are
               thrown
               into
               the
               Earth
               near
               that
               place
               on
               purpose
               ;
               this
               is
               what
               Husbandmen
               know
               very
               well
               ,
               who
               for
               this
               reason
               Dung
               their
               grounds
               ,
               and
               burn
               the
               stubble
               .
            
             
               But
               if
               they
               knew
               how
               to
               steep
               their
               grains
               ,
               or
               seeth
               Corn
               in
               an
               acid
               dissolvent
               ;
               or
               water
               their
               grounds
               with
               it
               ,
               there
               would
               be
               none
               found
               so
               barren
               ,
               but
               would
               become
               fruitful
               ,
               nor
               would
               the
               Husbandman
               be
               a
               little
               pleased
               with
               his
               plenty
               of
               Corn
               ,
               and
               from
               thence
               the
               truth
               of
               our
               Principles
               and
               Experiments
               would
               be
               manifested
               .
            
             
               Man
               ,
               who
               is
               generated
               out
               of
               Humane
               Seed
               ,
               and
               like
               plants
               receives
               his
               first
               formation
               ,
               does
               in
               this
               case
               very
               much
               excel
               them
               .
               For
               as
               in
               his
               dignity
               he
               excels
               all
               things
               that
               have
               material
               life
               ,
               so
               
               also
               he
               is
               begotten
               and
               conceived
               after
               a
               more
               Noble
               and
               more
               Eminent
               manner
               ;
               and
               we
               may
               say
               with
               Plato
               ,
               that
               a
               Man
               of
               all
               wonders
               is
               the
               most
               wonderful
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               his
               perfect
               being
               ,
               but
               also
               in
               his
               first
               Formation
               .
               This
               Formation
               is
               indeed
               a
               Miracle
               of
               Nature
               ;
               which
               cannot
               be
               more
               naturally
               explained
               ,
               than
               by
               saying
               ,
               That
               the
               Womans
               Womb
               after
               having
               received
               the
               Man's
               Seed
               ,
               is
               shut
               up
               by
               the
               Contraction
               of
               its
               Fibres
               ,
               and
               the
               seminal
               body
               ,
               finding
               there
               an
               acid
               juice
               ,
               putrifies
               and
               is
               corrupted
               ,
               in
               the
               space
               of
               Eight
               or
               Ten
               Days
               :
               The
               Seminal
               Spirit
               thus
               extricating
               it self
               ,
               and
               joyning
               with
               the
               Blood
               that
               is
               there
               ,
               and
               even
               now
               at
               the
               beginning
               being
               joyned
               to
               the
               Womans
               Seed
               ,
               out
               of
               Two
               is
               made
               One
               ,
               partaking
               in
               the
               Conception
               of
               Father
               and
               Mother
               ,
               which
               is
               then
               afterwards
               formed
               by
               the
               help
               of
               this
               acid
               Blood
               which
               dissolves
               it
               ,
               and
               is
               the
               Cause
               why
               these
               two
               seminal
               Spirits
               are
               joyned
               together
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               two
               ,
               compound
               One
               only
               Being
               ,
               which
               is
               called
               Embryo
               .
            
             
               The
               whole
               Wonder
               consists
               in
               this
               Ordination
               of
               Parts
               ,
               which
               are
               disposed
               in
               so
               elegant
               an
               order
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               man
               in
               the
               World
               able
               to
               give
               them
               so
               just
               an
               order
               and
               disposition
               ;
               and
               now
               ,
               
               behold
               what
               I
               think
               of
               this
               business
               .
            
             
               Besides
               the
               general
               providence
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               I
               acknowledge
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               besides
               that
               particular
               one
               ,
               which
               he
               takes
               care
               of
               Man
               as
               of
               his
               own
               Image
               ,
               I
               cannot
               but
               return
               to
               the
               motion
               of
               Spirits
               or
               seminal
               Corpuscles
               which
               form
               a
               Body
               fit
               to
               undergo
               their
               operations
               .
               As
               many
               as
               proceed
               from
               every
               one
               part
               of
               the
               Body
               generating
               ,
               produce
               a
               part
               in
               the
               Body
               generated
               ;
               and
               form
               it
               like
               themselves
               :
               The
               Corpuscles
               or
               seminal
               Spirits
               derived
               from
               the
               Eyes
               ,
               form
               Eyes
               ,
               and
               we
               may
               say
               the
               same
               of
               the
               other
               parts
               of
               the
               Body
               ;
               this
               supposes
               Seed
               to
               proceed
               from
               all
               parts
               of
               the
               Body
               ,
               and
               from
               hence
               we
               gather
               ,
               that
               their
               parts
               who
               exceed
               measure
               in
               the
               Venerial
               act
               ,
               are
               all
               weakned
               ,
               especially
               the
               Brain
               ,
               which
               is
               sometimes
               so
               shaken
               together
               ,
               that
               it
               heavily
               decays
               ,
               and
               the
               powers
               of
               it
               are
               dissolved
               :
               So
               that
               these
               sort
               of
               Men
               often
               dye
               ,
               seized
               with
               Epileptick
               Convulsions
               ,
               Palsies
               ,
               Tremblings
               of
               the
               Nerves
               ,
               Arthritick
               Pains
               and
               Defluxions
               .
               It
               remains
               therefore
               to
               know
               how
               the
               parts
               of
               the
               Eyes
               form
               the
               Eyes
               ,
               the
               parts
               of
               the
               Brain
               the
               Brain
               ,
               and
               the
               parts
               derived
               from
               the
               Hands
               and
               Arms
               ,
               the
               Hands
               and
               Arms
               of
               an
               Embryo
               :
               For
               we
               
               see
               that
               the
               Blind
               beget
               Blind
               ,
               and
               the
               Lame
               the
               Lame
               ,
               unless
               the
               Mothers
               Blood
               supplies
               this
               defect
               .
            
             
               I
               say
               therefore
               that
               in
               the
               resolution
               or
               dissolving
               of
               the
               seminal
               Body
               ,
               there
               is
               necessarily
               caused
               a
               motion
               of
               Corpuscles
               mutually
               driving
               one
               another
               to
               and
               fro
               ,
               each
               possessing
               that
               place
               which
               gives
               them
               its
               Figure
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               are
               detained
               in
               a
               due
               site
               ,
               nor
               can
               they
               abide
               elsewhere
               .
               So
               the
               Corpuscles
               which
               form
               the
               Eyes
               ,
               are
               of
               that
               Figure
               that
               they
               cannot
               be
               placed
               elsewhere
               ,
               without
               a
               violent
               concussion
               of
               these
               mutually
               self
               impelling
               Atoms
               ,
               and
               these
               concussions
               are
               sometimes
               the
               cause
               why
               when
               the
               Women
               are
               hurt
               ,
               the
               Child
               is
               not
               at
               all
               formed
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               sole
               inordinate
               motion
               of
               one
               Corpuscle
               ,
               which
               either
               does
               not
               ,
               or
               being
               hindred
               by
               others
               which
               cause
               this
               motion
               ,
               cannot
               find
               a
               place
               due
               to
               its
               Figure
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               plain
               therefore
               that
               seminal
               Corpuscles
               have
               the
               Figure
               of
               that
               part
               from
               whence
               they
               are
               derived
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               humane
               Body
               is
               no
               otherwise
               shut
               up
               in
               a
               small
               part
               of
               Matter
               ,
               than
               an
               whole
               Oak
               in
               an
               Acorn
               ,
               and
               an
               Apple
               in
               a
               Kernel
               .
            
             
               The
               example
               brought
               by
               me
               above
               
               concerning
               the
               divers
               kinds
               of
               Salt
               dissolved
               in
               water
               ,
               which
               in
               evaporating
               part
               asunder
               from
               each
               other
               ,
               and
               each
               possesseth
               his
               place
               ,
               not
               without
               a
               difference
               of
               Figures
               ,
               will
               give
               some
               light
               to
               this
               my
               Doctrine
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               V.
               Of
               Nutrition
               ,
               which
               Plants
               and
               Brute
               Beasts
               have
               ,
               common
               with
               Man.
               
            
             
               NUtrition
               is
               a
               vital
               action
               ,
               and
               so
               proper
               to
               Living
               Creatures
               ,
               that
               as
               there
               is
               nothing
               nourished
               that
               is
               not
               Living
               ,
               so
               there
               is
               no
               Living
               thing
               that
               is
               not
               nourished
               .
            
             
               All
               the
               difficulty
               lies
               in
               the
               manner
               of
               Nutrition
               ,
               for
               no
               Man
               doubts
               but
               Animals
               and
               Plants
               at
               the
               beginning
               of
               their
               existence
               are
               nourished
               ,
               and
               grow
               ,
               which
               could
               not
               be
               ,
               without
               the
               addition
               of
               new
               Matter
               ,
               which
               is
               changed
               into
               the
               substance
               of
               the
               thing
               Living
               .
            
             
               This
               addition
               of
               Matter
               takes
               in
               ,
               its
               attraction
               ,
               preparation
               ,
               digestion
               ,
               and
               its
               distribution
               through
               all
               the
               Parts
               of
               the
               Body
               nourished
               .
            
             
               These
               opperations
               appear
               in
               Plants
               ,
               wherein
               it
               is
               amiss
               to
               attribute
               that
               to
               
               Nutritive
               ,
               Attractive
               ,
               Digestive
               ,
               and
               Distributive
               Qualities
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               explicated
               by
               the
               motion
               of
               the
               Atoms
               or
               seminal
               Corpuscles
               contained
               in
               the
               Seed
               .
            
             
               But
               because
               Nutrition
               is
               much
               more
               conspicuous
               in
               Living
               Creatures
               ,
               and
               especially
               in
               Man
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               necessary
               to
               explain
               the
               Reason
               how
               that
               is
               performed
               in
               him
               in
               the
               first
               State
               after
               Conception
               ;
               and
               afterwards
               ,
               when
               the
               Organs
               are
               formed
               :
               For
               there
               is
               need
               of
               Aliment
               ,
               that
               the
               Organs
               which
               are
               just
               formed
               ,
               and
               tenderer
               then
               ,
               to
               be
               sufficient
               to
               undergo
               their
               Operations
               ,
               may
               grow
               and
               be
               encreased
               .
               So
               that
               at
               the
               very
               moment
               he
               begins
               to
               live
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               necessity
               that
               he
               should
               be
               nourished
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VI.
               How
               and
               with
               what
               Aliment
               an
               Embryo
               is
               nourished
               'till
               the
               time
               of
               his
               Birth
               .
            
             
               THe
               first
               thing
               that
               is
               done
               after
               the
               laying
               together
               of
               the
               parts
               of
               the
               Embryo
               ,
               and
               the
               disposition
               of
               its
               Organs
               ,
               is
               ,
               the
               infusion
               of
               the
               Rational
               Soul
               ,
               which
               God
               in
               one
               and
               the
               same
               
               moment
               Creates
               ,
               and
               gives
               to
               this
               little
               Body
               as
               its
               Lodging
               ,
               Forty
               ,
               or
               sometimes
               more
               days
               after
               its
               Conception
               :
               what
               is
               done
               before
               the
               infusion
               of
               this
               Soul
               ,
               to
               speak
               properly
               ,
               is
               nothing
               else
               but
               a
               disposition
               of
               the
               Organs
               to
               receive
               it
               .
            
             
               This
               admirable
               Structure
               begins
               from
               the
               Heart
               ,
               Head
               ,
               Bones
               ,
               and
               other
               particular
               Fundamentals
               ;
               and
               when
               it
               is
               already
               compleated
               ,
               and
               the
               Soul
               infused
               ,
               the
               seminal
               Atoms
               Presidents
               of
               the
               formation
               of
               the
               Body
               ,
               persevere
               in
               performing
               their
               works
               ,
               taking
               as
               Companions
               of
               their
               Office
               these
               Particles
               of
               the
               Mothers
               Blood
               which
               may
               serve
               to
               nourish
               the
               Infant
               ,
               being
               sensibly
               solicitous
               for
               its
               increase
               ,
               'till
               the
               time
               of
               its
               Nativity
               .
               Yet
               nevertheless
               it
               is
               very
               difficult
               throughly
               to
               declare
               the
               true
               Reason
               of
               the
               Nutrition
               and
               Life
               of
               the
               Infant
               for
               seven
               or
               eight
               Months
               together
               .
            
             
               Gassendus
               recounts
               three
               Opinions
               of
               the
               Antients
               concerning
               this
               thing
               ,
               the
               first
               is
               of
               Alcmaeon
               in
               Plutarch
               ,
               affirming
               the
               Infant
               to
               be
               nourished
               by
               all
               parts
               of
               the
               Body
               ,
               drawing
               in
               by
               the
               help
               of
               the
               Pores
               a
               necessary
               Aliment
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               Opinion
               is
               by
               the
               same
               Plutarch
               attributed
               to
               Democritus
               ,
               this
               Philosopher
               teaches
               ,
               that
               the
               Infant
               is
               
               nourished
               in
               the
               Mothers
               Womb
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               manner
               as
               it
               is
               nourished
               when
               born
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               by
               the
               Mouth
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               the
               Cause
               he
               says
               why
               the
               newly
               born
               seek
               the
               Breast
               with
               open
               Mouth
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               is
               
                 Aristotle's
                 ,
                 Galen's
              
               ,
               and
               many
               others
               ,
               who
               conclude
               that
               the
               Infant
               takes
               no
               nourishment
               in
               the
               Womb
               but
               by
               the
               Umbilical
               Veins
               ,
               which
               taking
               their
               Original
               from
               the
               bottom
               of
               the
               Matrix
               ,
               insinuate
               themselves
               into
               the
               middle
               of
               the
               Abdomen
               or
               Belly
               ,
               where
               being
               collected
               into
               one
               Trunk
               ,
               they
               lead
               on
               the
               Mothers
               Blood
               into
               the
               hollow
               part
               of
               the
               Liver
               ,
               where
               part
               of
               it
               is
               carried
               into
               a
               Branch
               of
               Vena-Cava
               ,
               and
               part
               into
               a
               Branch
               of
               the
               Vena-Porta
               ,
               and
               the
               two
               Arteries
               which
               accompany
               the
               Umbilical
               Veins
               ,
               having
               passed
               the
               Liver
               ,
               each
               of
               them
               apart
               go
               to
               the
               two
               Branches
               of
               the
               Aorta
               or
               great
               Artery
               ,
               and
               carry
               the
               Arterial
               Blood
               which
               they
               bring
               thither
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               all
               be
               distributed
               through
               the
               whole
               Body
               of
               the
               Infant
               ,
               and
               changed
               into
               a
               substance
               fit
               for
               its
               Nutrition
               .
            
             
               This
               Opinion
               is
               confirmed
               by
               the
               refutation
               of
               the
               two
               former
               .
               For
               the
               first
               is
               false
               :
               For
               if
               the
               Infant
               was
               like
               a
               Sponge
               ,
               it
               would
               not
               be
               nourished
               ,
               but
               swelled
               ,
               by
               the
               Water
               or
               serous
               humour
               
               in
               which
               it
               swims
               ,
               and
               which
               is
               contained
               in
               the
               Amnion
               .
               The
               second
               Opinion
               is
               not
               probable
               :
               For
               the
               Infants
               head
               is
               placed
               betwixt
               both
               knees
               ,
               nor
               can
               it
               suck
               the
               Caruncles
               ,
               which
               are
               covered
               with
               a
               Skin
               ,
               as
               is
               supposed
               ,
               unless
               at
               one
               and
               the
               same
               time
               it
               should
               attract
               the
               water
               wherein
               it
               lies
               hid
               ,
               or
               penetrate
               the
               Membrane
               in
               which
               it
               is
               involved
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               Opinion
               standing
               firm
               ,
               which
               I
               believe
               rests
               upon
               a
               better
               foundation
               ,
               nor
               does
               the
               Infants
               Stomach
               generate
               Chyle
               ,
               nor
               its
               Liver
               Blood
               ,
               the
               Mothers
               Blood
               subministring
               all
               those
               things
               :
               And
               from
               hence
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               a
               Woman
               with
               Child
               communicates
               to
               the
               fruit
               of
               her
               Womb
               the
               purity
               or
               impurity
               of
               her
               Blood
               ,
               her
               good
               or
               ill
               nourishment
               ,
               as
               also
               her
               Health
               and
               Diseases
               ;
               and
               these
               Diseases
               are
               hereditary
               ,
               not
               but
               that
               there
               are
               some
               which
               proceed
               from
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               whose
               impure
               Blood
               ,
               licentious
               living
               ,
               ill
               nourishment
               ,
               and
               frequent
               excesses
               afford
               matter
               to
               these
               evils
               .
            
             
               Besides
               ,
               we
               may
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               Infant
               in
               the
               Mothers
               Womb
               does
               neither
               live
               nor
               breath
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               Mouth
               ,
               Heart
               ,
               and
               Lungs
               of
               the
               Mother
               ;
               from
               whence
               it
               comes
               to
               pass
               that
               the
               Infant
               for
               the
               most
               part
               follows
               the
               Mothers
               affections
               and
               inclinations
               ;
               and
               seeing
               that
               in
               the
               
               state
               wherein
               it
               is
               in
               the
               Womb
               ,
               it
               is
               tyed
               to
               its
               Mother
               in
               so
               strict
               a
               bond
               of
               Union
               ,
               it
               is
               impossible
               that
               she
               alone
               should
               be
               feaverish
               ,
               nor
               that
               the
               big-bellied
               Woman
               should
               dye
               ,
               the
               Child
               remaining
               alive
               and
               healthful
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VII
               .
               How
               Man
               is
               Nourished
               after
               he
               is
               Born.
               
            
             
               AMan
               Born
               hath
               need
               of
               Nourishment
               :
               now
               nothing
               can
               nourish
               him
               which
               hath
               not
               some
               Spirit
               of
               Life
               :
               So
               Roots
               ,
               Plants
               ,
               Corn
               ,
               Pulse
               ,
               Flesh
               ,
               serve
               to
               the
               nourishing
               of
               a
               Man
               ,
               and
               all
               this
               business
               is
               performed
               by
               the
               benefit
               of
               Atoms
               and
               vital
               Corpuscles
               passing
               from
               one
               Compound
               Body
               to
               another
               .
            
             
               This
               Nutrition
               is
               necessary
               to
               encrease
               the
               substance
               of
               the
               born
               Infant
               ,
               and
               so
               there
               is
               need
               of
               a
               new
               Compound
               Body
               to
               serve
               it
               for
               Aliment
               :
               And
               this
               Compound
               Body
               must
               of
               necessity
               perish
               and
               be
               destroyed
               ,
               that
               so
               it
               may
               nourish
               the
               other
               Compound
               Body
               that
               is
               to
               be
               produced
               .
            
             
               Such
               a
               Compound
               Body
               is
               Milk
               ,
               being
               
               Blood
               made
               white
               ,
               and
               fit
               to
               nourish
               the
               Infant
               ;
               and
               the
               same
               Blood
               wherewith
               the
               Infant
               was
               nourished
               in
               the
               Womb
               ,
               being
               brought
               by
               the
               Epigastrick
               Veins
               to
               the
               Mammillary's
               ,
               is
               there
               prepared
               ,
               and
               by
               a
               sole
               inversion
               of
               the
               Atoms
               ,
               or
               a
               different
               combination
               of
               the
               Corpuscles
               ,
               this
               Blood
               is
               turned
               into
               Milk
               ,
               which
               by
               the
               Childs
               Sucking
               being
               drawn
               into
               its
               Mouth
               ,
               is
               received
               into
               the
               Stomach
               where
               the
               first
               digestion
               is
               perfected
               ,
               and
               without
               any
               other
               Mystery
               ,
               the
               Chyle
               becomes
               Milk
               by
               the
               sole
               inversion
               of
               Atoms
               ,
               their
               site
               being
               changed
               :
               moreover
               ,
               this
               Chyle
               brought
               by
               the
               branches
               of
               the
               Vena-Porta
               (
               according
               to
               the
               Antients
               Opinion
               )
               to
               the
               hollow
               part
               of
               the
               Liver
               ,
               is
               converted
               into
               Blood
               ,
               and
               becomes
               what
               it
               was
               just
               before
               ;
               this
               demonstrates
               the
               circulation
               of
               Compound
               Bodies
               ,
               which
               are
               turned
               from
               one
               thing
               into
               another
               ,
               the
               first
               Elements
               of
               things
               always
               remaining
               in
               their
               own
               Nature
               in
               such
               a
               number
               of
               mutations
               .
               Blood
               being
               in
               this
               manner
               prepared
               in
               the
               Liver
               ,
               is
               carried
               from
               the
               greater
               Vessels
               into
               the
               lesser
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               theseit
               distils
               like
               Dew
               into
               the
               Parts
               of
               the
               Body
               ,
               and
               is
               there
               converted
               into
               a
               substance
               homogeneal
               to
               the
               Parts
               that
               are
               nourished
               ,
               and
               by
               this
               addition
               of
               substance
               
               the
               Body
               is
               nourished
               ,
               and
               encreaseth
               .
            
             
               This
               addition
               differs
               much
               from
               that
               ,
               by
               which
               Stones
               take
               their
               encrease
               ;
               for
               this
               accretion
               proceeds
               rather
               from
               an
               external
               Agent
               ,
               than
               from
               an
               internal
               Principle
               ,
               and
               is
               almost
               totally
               performed
               in
               the
               superficies
               ;
               whereas
               in
               Living
               Bodies
               ,
               Animals
               ,
               and
               Man
               especially
               ,
               it
               is
               done
               by
               Internal
               Agents
               which
               make
               part
               of
               the
               Compound
               ,
               and
               Universally
               extend
               themselves
               into
               all
               the
               inward
               parts
               which
               are
               nourished
               .
            
             
               We
               must
               constitute
               also
               another
               kind
               of
               difference
               between
               the
               reason
               why
               Plants
               and
               Animals
               are
               encreased
               ,
               and
               the
               manner
               how
               stones
               and
               Mettals
               themselves
               take
               their
               increase
               .
               And
               in
               Animals
               indeed
               ,
               three
               divers
               States
               are
               to
               be
               considered
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               is
               of
               Augmentation
               ,
               in
               which
               an
               Animal
               by
               Nutrition
               acquires
               more
               of
               substance
               than
               is
               dissipated
               ,
               which
               happens
               in
               a
               Man
               from
               the
               time
               of
               his
               Nativity
               to
               the
               Age
               of
               two
               and
               twenty
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               is
               a
               State
               of
               consistence
               ,
               where
               the
               Animal
               by
               aliments
               acquires
               so
               much
               substance
               as
               it
               loses
               in
               taking
               pains
               ,
               which
               happens
               to
               a
               Man
               from
               two
               and
               twenty
               to
               forty
               four
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               is
               of
               decrease
               ,
               wherein
               a
               Man
               loses
               and
               dissipates
               ,
               more
               substance
               than
               he
               acquires
               by
               aliment
               ,
               and
               this
               
               happens
               to
               a
               Man
               from
               forty
               four
               to
               the
               sixty
               eighth
               year
               ,
               and
               longer
               .
            
             
               Aliment
               therefore
               is
               the
               support
               of
               Nature
               ,
               without
               which
               it
               could
               not
               make
               up
               the
               losses
               which
               we
               suffer
               by
               the
               evaporation
               of
               the
               more
               subtile
               parts
               ,
               or
               by
               a
               Consumption
               of
               the
               moist
               ,
               or
               by
               an
               alteration
               ,
               loss
               ,
               and
               ablation
               of
               the
               solid
               parts
               :
               But
               besides
               that
               ,
               this
               very
               thing
               discovers
               that
               continual
               loss
               which
               the
               substance
               of
               Living
               Bodies
               makes
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               opposite
               motions
               of
               Atoms
               which
               mutually
               drive
               one
               another
               to
               and
               fro
               ,
               some
               reciprocally
               moving
               others
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               fixed
               those
               that
               are
               less
               fixed
               :
               It
               does
               also
               constitute
               a
               difference
               between
               this
               ,
               and
               the
               Life
               of
               Mettals
               ,
               which
               doubtlesly
               increase
               inwardly
               ,
               and
               outwardly
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               an
               internal
               and
               external
               Principle
               ,
               and
               new
               addition
               of
               substance
               :
               But
               some
               contingent
               loss
               or
               dissipation
               is
               not
               repaired
               by
               this
               Addition
               ,
               which
               we
               may
               see
               in
               Plants
               ,
               and
               more
               distinctly
               in
               Animals
               .
            
             
               The
               Life
               of
               Animals
               ,
               which
               in
               some
               things
               they
               have
               common
               with
               Plants
               ,
               doth
               yet
               differ
               from
               it
               in
               many
               circumstances
               ,
               which
               do
               not
               occur
               in
               Plants
               ,
               for
               Plants
               have
               neither
               Bones
               nor
               Teeth
               to
               take
               and
               chew
               their
               Meat
               ,
               but
               they
               take
               their
               aliment
               by
               sucking
               ,
               without
               
               chewing
               ,
               by
               which
               very
               thing
               the
               first
               digestion
               and
               resolution
               of
               aliments
               is
               performed
               .
            
             
               Hunger
               and
               Thirst
               precede
               this
               chewing
               ,
               which
               does
               not
               appear
               in
               Plants
               .
               Hunger
               is
               the
               desire
               of
               a
               solid
               ,
               and
               Thirst
               of
               a
               moist
               Body
               .
               Sharp-pointed
               Atoms
               move
               Hunger
               ,
               and
               the
               Corpuscles
               of
               the
               acid
               Liquor
               which
               velicates
               the
               tunicles
               of
               the
               Stomach
               .
               Thirst
               hath
               its
               beginning
               from
               the
               drying
               up
               of
               this
               acid
               Liquor
               ,
               its
               moisture
               being
               consumed
               by
               the
               heat
               of
               the
               Liver
               ,
               or
               by
               violent
               Labour
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               this
               dryness
               the
               Orifice
               of
               the
               Stomach
               wrincles
               it self
               up
               ,
               and
               the
               parts
               of
               the
               Jaws
               ,
               Palate
               ,
               and
               Tongue
               perceive
               pain
               and
               pricking
               ;
               to
               which
               it
               requires
               no
               other
               Remedy
               but
               Liquor
               ,
               when
               the
               Atoms
               fill
               the
               wrincles
               and
               tissures
               proceeding
               from
               the
               evaporations
               of
               the
               humid
               parts
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               VIII
               .
               The
               Sensitive
               Life
               in
               Man
               ,
               and
               other
               Animals
               .
            
             
               MAN
               would
               not
               be
               in
               the
               number
               of
               Animals
               ,
               if
               he
               did
               not
               enjoy
               a
               Life
               of
               sense
               as
               well
               as
               other
               Animals
               ,
               but
               he
               is
               an
               intelligent
               and
               rationable
               Animal
               ,
               and
               by
               a
               special
               priviledge
               bears
               the
               Image
               of
               his
               Author
               .
            
             
               He
               possesseth
               a
               Spiritual
               and
               immortal
               Soul
               ,
               than
               which
               there
               is
               no
               other
               substantial
               form
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               consequentially
               ,
               only
               Man
               is
               compounded
               of
               Matter
               and
               Form.
               So
               that
               all
               those
               substantial
               Forms
               which
               go
               by
               the
               name
               of
               vegetative
               Souls
               in
               Plants
               ,
               and
               in
               Brutes
               by
               the
               name
               of
               sensitive
               Souls
               ,
               are
               nothing
               else
               but
               vain
               illusions
               ,
               since
               Atoms
               and
               Corpuscles
               are
               the
               internal
               Principles
               of
               all
               the
               sensitive
               operations
               which
               we
               distinguish
               in
               Living
               Creatures
               .
            
             
               Five
               of
               these
               operations
               are
               thus
               numbred
               ,
               
                 (
                 viz.
                 )
                 Seeing
                 ,
                 Hearing
                 ,
                 Smelling
                 ,
                 Tasting
                 ,
              
               and
               Touching
               .
               To
               these
               we
               may
               add
               respiration
               in
               all
               Animals
               ,
               or
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               Speech
               specially
               in
               Man.
               
            
             
               These
               operations
               are
               not
               made
               after
               
               the
               same
               manner
               in
               all
               Animals
               ,
               for
               Man
               the
               noblest
               of
               them
               all
               ,
               is
               neither
               sharper
               sighted
               ,
               nor
               quicker
               of
               hearing
               than
               the
               rest
               :
               And
               in
               the
               same
               respect
               the
               other
               Senses
               are
               much
               more
               perfect
               in
               other
               Animals
               than
               in
               Man.
               The
               Lynx
               is
               sharper-sighted
               ,
               the
               Hare
               hears
               more
               distinctly
               ,
               the
               Dog
               smells
               better
               ,
               the
               Ape
               enjoys
               a
               more
               exquisite
               taste
               ,
               and
               the
               Spider
               a
               more
               delicate
               touch
               :
               For
               all
               these
               kind
               of
               Operations
               are
               purely
               Natural
               and
               Animal
               ,
               and
               do
               not
               depend
               upon
               the
               Will
               or
               Reason
               ,
               but
               upon
               the
               sole
               disposition
               of
               Atoms
               ,
               and
               the
               construction
               of
               the
               Organical
               Parts
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               IX
               .
               Of
               Sight
               ,
               its
               Organ
               and
               Object
               ,
               
                 (
                 viz.
              
               )
               Light.
               
            
             
               SIGHT
               is
               the
               chiefest
               and
               most
               noble
               of
               all
               the
               Senses
               ,
               whether
               we
               consider
               its
               Organ
               and
               Object
               ,
               or
               the
               operation
               of
               it
               by
               it self
               ,
               and
               the
               necessity
               of
               it
               .
               The
               Eye
               is
               the
               Organ
               of
               Sense
               ,
               its
               object
               is
               a
               coloured
               and
               lucid
               Body
               ,
               for
               without
               colour
               and
               light
               there
               can
               be
               no
               seeing
               .
            
             
               The
               Eye
               is
               made
               up
               of
               three
               tunicles
               ,
               
               
                 (
                 viz.
              
               )
               the
               Horn-like
               ,
               the
               Grape-like
               ,
               and
               the
               Net-like
               :
               This
               last
               is
               in
               the
               bottom
               of
               the
               Eye
               ;
               the
               Grape-like
               Tunicle
               has
               a
               perforation
               called
               Prunella
               ,
               and
               the
               horn-like
               is
               the
               outward
               covering
               of
               the
               Eye
               ,
               some
               part
               of
               which
               we
               call
               the
               white
               of
               the
               Eye
               .
            
             
               The
               Eye
               enjoys
               likewise
               three
               transparent
               humors
               ,
               
                 (
                 viz.
              
               )
               the
               Watery
               ,
               Chrystalline
               ,
               and
               Glassy
               :
               the
               Optick
               nerve
               ,
               rooted
               in
               the
               Brain
               ,
               and
               applying
               it self
               to
               the
               bottom
               of
               the
               Eye
               ,
               brings
               hither
               the
               Spirits
               or
               visual
               Corpuscles
               woven
               together
               out
               of
               a
               luminous
               substance
               .
               The
               particulars
               belonging
               to
               the
               composition
               of
               the
               Eye
               Anatomy
               will
               teach
               :
               Let
               us
               speak
               something
               of
               the
               Object
               of
               Sight
               ,
               and
               first
               of
               Colour
               .
            
             
               Colour
               which
               Bodies
               exhibit
               to
               us
               ,
               is
               nothing
               else
               but
               light
               reflected
               and
               interrupted
               by
               the
               Angles
               of
               the
               Atoms
               ,
               and
               the
               very
               small
               Cavities
               in
               the
               extremities
               of
               Bodies
               ,
               as
               also
               a
               diverse
               reflection
               and
               refraction
               of
               that
               Light
               ,
               upon
               which
               the
               variety
               of
               Colours
               depends
               .
            
             
               Experience
               favours
               this
               Doctrine
               ,
               for
               Galls
               being
               broke
               and
               thrown
               into
               artificial
               or
               Natural
               Vitriolated-Water
               ,
               give
               a
               black
               colour
               like
               Ink
               ;
               and
               hereby
               is
               known
               whether
               Waters
               contain
               any
               high
               of
               Vitriol
               ,
               Iron
               ,
               or
               Copper
               :
               For
               
               Mineral-Waters
               when
               they
               pass
               through
               an
               Iron
               Mine
               by
               an
               addition
               of
               Galls
               grow
               black
               ,
               but
               others
               not
               ;
               and
               this
               blackness
               is
               not
               any
               Physical
               and
               accidental
               quality
               produced
               in
               Water
               by
               the
               throwing
               in
               of
               Galls
               which
               are
               not
               black
               ;
               but
               this
               change
               arises
               only
               from
               a
               new
               position
               of
               Atoms
               and
               Corpuscles
               ,
               whereby
               the
               Rays
               of
               Light
               are
               bended
               and
               broken
               after
               a
               new
               manner
               .
            
             
               The
               same
               thing
               happens
               if
               you
               mix
               Minium
               which
               is
               red
               in
               its
               own
               Nature
               ,
               with
               Wine-Vinegar
               ,
               for
               that
               will
               turn
               white
               ;
               and
               the
               yolk
               of
               an
               Egg
               mixt
               with
               Turpentine
               looks
               altogether
               like
               a
               white
               kind
               of
               Cream
               .
               Now
               in
               all
               these
               and
               other
               Experiments
               nothing
               happens
               besides
               a
               perturbation
               of
               Atoms
               which
               take
               a
               new
               place
               ,
               and
               reflect
               or
               refract
               Light
               after
               another
               manner
               ,
               without
               any
               production
               of
               any
               new
               Accident
               .
            
             
               Nor
               is
               Light
               any
               accident
               or
               Physical
               Quality
               ,
               as
               the
               Disciples
               of
               Aristotle
               will
               have
               it
               ,
               but
               a
               real
               effusion
               and
               spreading
               of
               Corpuscles
               ,
               which
               flow
               from
               the
               substance
               of
               the
               Sun
               and
               upper
               Stars
               ,
               and
               more
               or
               less
               penetrate
               through
               the
               empty
               spaces
               of
               the
               Air
               ,
               as
               the
               Air
               is
               more
               rarified
               ,
               or
               more
               condensed
               .
            
             
               It
               will
               be
               convenient
               to
               remember
               
               here
               ,
               that
               we
               place
               the
               Sun
               in
               the
               Centre
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               say
               that
               the
               Sun
               is
               of
               one
               and
               the
               same
               substance
               with
               Gold
               ,
               Gold
               melted
               and
               purified
               ,
               and
               that
               its
               glittering
               and
               rayes
               is
               properly
               that
               which
               we
               call
               Light
               ,
               and
               which
               is
               reflected
               upon
               all
               the
               Bodies
               of
               Planets
               ,
               amongst
               which
               ,
               the
               Earth
               only
               is
               supposed
               habitable
               ;
               these
               Sun-Beams
               are
               nothing
               else
               than
               that
               which
               we
               call
               Light
               ,
               so
               Light
               is
               a
               certain
               thing
               compounded
               of
               the
               Atoms
               of
               Gold
               ,
               by
               a
               mutual
               connection
               amongst
               themselves
               bound
               together
               ,
               and
               which
               tye
               all
               the
               parts
               of
               the
               World
               to
               their
               Centre
               the
               Sun.
               From
               whence
               it
               is
               easily
               gathered
               ,
               how
               all
               things
               act
               by
               vertue
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Sun
               it self
               also
               is
               an
               helper
               that
               Man
               be
               produced
               from
               Man.
               
            
             
               The
               truth
               of
               this
               our
               Doctrine
               appears
               from
               those
               things
               which
               we
               brought
               from
               Monsieur
               Bezancon's
               Experiment
               .
               Light
               therefore
               is
               of
               the
               same
               Nature
               with
               Gold
               and
               the
               Sun
               ,
               and
               is
               therefore
               Gold
               ,
               or
               the
               Sun
               rarified
               ,
               and
               Air
               in
               the
               day-time
               is
               full
               of
               this
               dispersed
               Gold
               ;
               so
               that
               in
               breathing
               we
               draw
               in
               some
               Atoms
               of
               this
               rarified
               Gold
               ,
               which
               brings
               Life
               to
               us
               ,
               in
               bringing
               to
               us
               the
               Principle
               of
               Natural
               Heat
               ,
               and
               radical
               moisture
               .
            
             
             
               No
               wonder
               that
               
                 Aurum
                 Potabile
              
               is
               of
               so
               great
               esteem
               ,
               and
               sought
               for
               by
               every
               illustrious
               personage
               to
               restore
               Health
               :
               But
               since
               true
               
                 Aurum
                 Potabile
              
               is
               scarce
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               defect
               of
               a
               solvent
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               Natural
               and
               Radical
               Vehicle
               ,
               God
               provides
               for
               this
               ,
               by
               giving
               us
               Light
               ,
               which
               we
               take
               in
               by
               the
               Air
               ,
               which
               serves
               instead
               of
               a
               Vehicle
               to
               it
               .
               Light
               therefore
               is
               our
               Life
               ,
               and
               preserves
               it
               ;
               and
               we
               say
               of
               a
               Man
               that
               is
               dead
               ,
               that
               
                 his
                 Light
                 is
                 extinguished
              
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               Man
               tha
               lies
               confined
               in
               a
               Dungeon
               ,
               that
               he
               dwells
               amongst
               the
               Dead
               .
            
             
               Upon
               the
               occasion
               of
               this
               Sentence
               which
               I
               have
               thought
               fit
               to
               confirm
               ,
               I
               observe
               that
               Light
               is
               the
               Universal
               Spirit
               of
               the
               vulgar
               ,
               varying
               according
               to
               the
               Subject
               it
               meets
               withal
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               same
               is
               that
               famous
               dissolvent
               from
               which
               only
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               addition
               of
               common
               Gold
               ,
               may
               be
               made
               the
               Universal
               Medicine
               .
               But
               for
               as
               much
               as
               to
               the
               obtaining
               this
               effect
               there
               is
               required
               that
               this
               Light
               be
               made
               liquid
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               it
               be
               made
               a
               living
               Water
               ,
               and
               Stream
               ,
               or
               Rain
               of
               Gold
               ,
               which
               few
               can
               perform
               :
               From
               hence
               it
               is
               that
               few
               possess
               this
               supream
               Remedy
               .
            
             
               I
               observe
               ,
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               Light
               excites
               the
               seminal
               Spirit
               ,
               which
               is
               of
               the
               
               same
               Nature
               ,
               and
               is
               contained
               under
               divers
               Seeds
               ,
               and
               divers
               coverings
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               same
               light
               produces
               in
               us
               and
               reproduces
               those
               Spirits
               which
               are
               called
               Vital
               and
               Animal
               ,
               and
               which
               are
               nothing
               else
               than
               Luminous
               Corpuscles
               which
               are
               always
               in
               motion
               ,
               whilst
               they
               take
               Air
               ,
               and
               together
               with
               the
               Air
               ,
               the
               Light
               annexed
               ,
               without
               which
               their
               motion
               ceaseth
               .
               We
               see
               also
               that
               a
               Man
               dyes
               for
               want
               of
               Air
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               hindrance
               of
               respiration
               ;
               and
               these
               Spirits
               are
               more
               dulled
               by
               Night
               than
               by
               Day
               ,
               and
               so
               do
               partly
               fail
               in
               the
               Body
               ,
               the
               Light
               failing
               :
               And
               unless
               there
               did
               still
               continue
               some
               Luminous
               and
               Solar
               Spirit
               in
               the
               Air
               ,
               or
               if
               the
               Stars
               did
               not
               afford
               a
               sufficient
               quantity
               of
               it
               in
               the
               Night
               ,
               in
               the
               Night
               it
               were
               impossible
               we
               should
               be
               able
               to
               escape
               Death
               .
            
             
               Besides
               we
               may
               observe
               that
               by
               this
               Light
               ,
               which
               penetrates
               and
               creeps
               through
               the
               Bowels
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               Mettals
               are
               produced
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               their
               Seed
               lying
               invisibly
               hid
               in
               their
               Bodies
               :
               We
               may
               say
               likewise
               ,
               that
               every
               Living
               thing
               receives
               Life
               from
               this
               Light
               ,
               so
               that
               we
               live
               by
               Gold
               only
               ,
               we
               subsist
               by
               the
               benefit
               of
               Gold
               ,
               and
               all
               things
               are
               filled
               with
               Gold
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               with
               the
               Sun
               rarified
               ,
               and
               expanded
               through
               all
               things
               ,
               through
               all
               the
               most
               secret
               places
               ,
               and
               through
               our
               very
               
               Hearts
               ,
               whose
               motions
               will
               cease
               when
               the
               Light
               of
               the
               Sun
               and
               other
               Stars
               shall
               cease
               ;
               whose
               motion
               will
               likewise
               cease
               at
               the
               end
               of
               all
               Ages
               .
            
             
               By
               the
               help
               of
               this
               Doctrine
               we
               understand
               what
               the
               Antients
               meant
               ,
               when
               they
               said
               
                 all
                 was
                 full
                 of
              
               Jupiter
               
                 and
                 Gold
              
               ,
               and
               
                 that
                 the
                 Commerce
                 of
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Earth
                 was
                 bound
                 together
                 with
                 a
                 Golden
                 Chain
                 :
                 That
                 the
                 Universal
                 Medicine
                 cannot
                 be
                 extracted
                 but
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 of
                 the
                 Beams
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 and
                 Moon
                 .
              
               By
               this
               means
               also
               we
               comprehend
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               saying
               about
               Apollo
               and
               his
               Golden
               hairs
               ,
               and
               we
               shall
               know
               that
               which
               the
               Philosophy
               of
               the
               Antients
               could
               not
               explain
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               from
               whence
               the
               motion
               of
               the
               Spirits
               in
               our
               Bodies
               proceed
               ,
               and
               in
               what
               the
               Life
               which
               we
               enjoy
               does
               properly
               consist
               :
               And
               so
               even
               the
               new
               Philosophy
               will
               no
               less
               Labour
               in
               explaining
               the
               Essence
               of
               Life
               ,
               unless
               it
               follows
               these
               our
               Principles
               .
            
             
               As
               many
               as
               shall
               have
               been
               sufficiently
               illustrated
               by
               this
               Light
               ,
               will
               here
               find
               a
               Secret
               for
               the
               Nobility
               ,
               by
               which
               for
               many
               years
               they
               will
               be
               able
               to
               preserve
               Health
               and
               Vigor
               beyond
               the
               ordinary
               term
               .
               I
               say
               enough
               of
               this
               thing
               to
               move
               Illustrious
               Wits
               ,
               as
               being
               enlightned
               People
               ,
               to
               enquire
               into
               the
               Nature
               and
               
               Effects
               of
               the
               Light
               and
               Colours
               which
               we
               see
               ,
               which
               the
               Sun
               produceth
               in
               the
               Rainbow
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Peacocks
               Tail
               ,
               where
               ,
               by
               the
               help
               of
               a
               Microscope
               a
               thousand
               Golden
               threeds
               are
               seen
               .
            
             
               Nor
               is
               there
               any
               reason
               why
               we
               should
               stand
               amazed
               at
               the
               sight
               of
               these
               Colours
               ,
               since
               they
               are
               nothing
               else
               ,
               than
               Light
               reflected
               and
               refracted
               ,
               wherein
               all
               Colours
               are
               contained
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               said
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               of
               the
               same
               Nature
               with
               Gold
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               all
               Colours
               may
               be
               produced
               ,
               although
               the
               yellow
               only
               is
               apparent
               .
               They
               who
               have
               divers
               ways
               dissolved
               Gold
               ,
               and
               Mercury
               ,
               or
               crude
               Gold
               ,
               have
               there
               found
               all
               of
               them
               as
               many
               Colours
               as
               ever
               they
               had
               seen
               ,
               and
               many
               more
               Colours
               than
               they
               knew
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               X.
               How
               Illustrated
               Objects
               are
               seen
               .
            
             
               ARISTOTLE
               and
               his
               Scholars
               will
               have
               Vision
               to
               be
               made
               by
               certain
               Qualities
               commonly
               called
               the
               
                 Intentional
                 Species
              
               ,
               which
               ,
               as
               is
               reported
               ,
               joyn
               the
               visive
               power
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               Eye
               ,
               with
               the
               Visible
               Object
               ,
               and
               the
               Powers
               represent
               the
               Object
               .
               These
               Species
               according
               to
               this
               Opinion
               are
               discernable
               ,
               and
               are
               in
               the
               Air
               as
               in
               their
               proper
               subject
               :
               
               but
               this
               is
               not
               to
               be
               endured
               ,
               for
               if
               these
               are
               accidents
               ,
               and
               have
               Air
               for
               their
               Subject
               ,
               the
               Air
               being
               changed
               by
               the
               least
               breath
               of
               wind
               ,
               the
               accident
               would
               pass
               from
               one
               Subject
               to
               another
               ,
               which
               is
               refractory
               to
               the
               Principles
               of
               these
               Philosophers
               .
               These
               species
               bring
               in
               a
               great
               many
               other
               difficulties
               ,
               which
               relate
               to
               their
               Nature
               ,
               Production
               ,
               Propagation
               in
               the
               Air
               ,
               Eduction
               ,
               Extension
               ,
               and
               Reception
               into
               the
               Eye
               ;
               all
               which
               cannot
               be
               solved
               without
               captious
               contensions
               ,
               and
               when
               all
               shall
               be
               throughly
               canvased
               ,
               no
               body
               will
               be
               e're
               the
               wiser
               ,
               from
               whence
               it
               happens
               ,
               that
               
                 all
                 these
                 accidents
              
               which
               are
               neither
               Bodies
               nor
               Spirits
               ,
               I
               am
               forced
               to
               send
               back
               to
               School
               with
               their
               Doctors
               .
            
             
               Some
               believe
               Vision
               is
               made
               by
               an
               emission
               of
               visual
               Rayes
               out
               of
               the
               Eyes
               ;
               but
               neither
               will
               this
               Opinion
               subsist
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               it
               supposes
               ,
               that
               to
               see
               an
               Object
               ten
               Leagues
               distant
               from
               us
               ,
               it
               is
               of
               necessity
               that
               the
               Eye
               should
               send
               Corpuscles
               thither
               ,
               and
               even
               to
               the
               very
               Heavens
               ,
               to
               see
               the
               Stars
               there
               .
            
             
               Gassendus
               would
               have
               vision
               made
               by
               the
               Species
               or
               Figure
               of
               the
               Object
               ,
               composed
               of
               Corpuscles
               or
               most
               subtile
               Atoms
               proceeding
               from
               the
               Object
               ,
               and
               received
               by
               the
               Eye
               :
               But
               it
               cannot
               be
               conceived
               ,
               
               that
               a
               Man
               placed
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               a
               Plain
               can
               continually
               emit
               (
               without
               diminution
               )
               Corpuscles
               from
               every
               part
               ,
               or
               that
               these
               Corpuscles
               can
               be
               in
               the
               Air
               without
               perturbation
               and
               confusion
               at
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               whilst
               other
               Objects
               emit
               an
               infinite
               number
               of
               theirs
               ;
               and
               all
               this
               transmitted
               in
               a
               right
               Line
               through
               the
               vacuities
               of
               the
               Air
               ,
               from
               whence
               it
               follows
               that
               through
               one
               ,
               and
               that
               a
               little
               space
               of
               a
               Vacuum
               in
               the
               Air
               ,
               that
               vast
               number
               of
               Atoms
               or
               Corpuscles
               must
               pass
               without
               penetration
               and
               confusion
               .
               Gassendus
               answers
               ,
               that
               the
               difficulty
               arises
               from
               this
               ,
               that
               we
               do
               not
               enough
               conceive
               the
               subtilty
               of
               Atoms
               ,
               nor
               the
               rapidity
               of
               their
               motion
               .
            
             
               This
               reason
               does
               not
               satisfie
               ,
               since
               we
               know
               that
               the
               Vacuities
               of
               the
               Air
               are
               not
               greater
               than
               Atoms
               .
               How
               then
               can
               a
               thousand
               Atoms
               of
               Matter
               pass
               in
               a
               right
               Line
               through
               one
               only
               Vacuum
               ,
               no
               bigger
               than
               one
               single
               Atom
               ,
               without
               penetration
               ?
               This
               difficulty
               ,
               besides
               some
               others
               ,
               hath
               moved
               some
               Philosophers
               to
               say
               that
               the
               Eye
               is
               a
               natural
               seeing-Glass
               ,
               endued
               with
               such
               a
               convexity
               as
               those
               Glasses
               have
               which
               are
               put
               into
               perspectives
               ,
               by
               which
               we
               see
               things
               a
               great
               way
               distant
               .
            
             
               These
               Philosophers
               say
               ,
               that
               Light
               ,
               
               wherein
               is
               contained
               every
               kind
               of
               divers
               Colours
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               determined
               upon
               the
               Objects
               by
               the
               angles
               of
               the
               Atoms
               ,
               does
               also
               comprehend
               all
               kind
               of
               Objects
               too
               ,
               and
               represents
               them
               with
               all
               variety
               of
               Colours
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               divers
               determination
               of
               the
               Objects
               :
               Or
               to
               say
               more
               truly
               ,
               that
               Light
               represents
               it self
               to
               the
               Eye
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               determined
               by
               Objects
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               certain
               we
               see
               nothing
               but
               Light
               ,
               and
               Colour
               ,
               that
               is
               Light
               with
               its
               determination
               ;
               and
               when
               we
               distinctly
               see
               an
               Object
               ,
               its
               extention
               and
               Figure
               ,
               that
               proceeds
               from
               nothing
               else
               than
               that
               we
               see
               Light
               determined
               by
               the
               dimensions
               and
               circumstances
               of
               the
               Object
               .
            
             
               The
               Nature
               of
               Light
               therefore
               is
               solely
               to
               be
               considered
               ,
               and
               it
               will
               no
               ways
               hinder
               ,
               but
               that
               we
               shall
               avoid
               all
               the
               difficulties
               of
               the
               others
               ,
               by
               embracing
               an
               Opinion
               which
               rests
               upon
               truth
               ,
               which
               very
               well
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               consent
               of
               all
               ,
               conceives
               
                 that
                 Light
                 is
                 seen
                 by
                 it self
                 ,
              
               nor
               is
               there
               need
               of
               any
               Species
               to
               see
               Light
               :
               and
               since
               we
               ,
               to
               speak
               properly
               ,
               do
               not
               see
               the
               Objects
               ,
               but
               Light
               the
               Object
               of
               Sight
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               necessity
               ,
               that
               the
               Object
               should
               transmit
               Accidents
               or
               Corpuscles
               ,
               as
               if
               Light
               could
               not
               be
               seen
               of
               it self
               .
            
             
               From
               this
               Doctrine
               ,
               that
               which
               appears
               new
               ,
               follows
               ,
               that
               Light
               is
               to
               be
               
               considered
               in
               a
               threefold
               State
               ;
               and
               first
               of
               all
               in
               the
               Quality
               of
               the
               Object
               ;
               secondly
               ,
               in
               the
               Quality
               of
               the
               Term.
               
            
             
               The
               first
               state
               is
               Light
               ,
               determined
               by
               the
               Object
               ,
               the
               second
               is
               Light
               expanded
               in
               the
               air
               ,
               the
               third
               is
               Light
               received
               by
               the
               Eye
               ,
               and
               represented
               with
               all
               its
               determinations
               .
               And
               this
               is
               it
               which
               we
               call
               the
               Image
               of
               the
               Object
               in
               the
               Eye
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               in
               a
               Glass
               .
            
             
               In
               prosecuting
               this
               subject
               ,
               we
               might
               have
               treated
               of
               the
               reason
               why
               we
               see
               Objects
               by
               the
               help
               of
               perspective
               Glasses
               multiplying
               their
               Figure
               ;
               or
               by
               Microscopes
               ,
               a
               new
               invention
               ,
               by
               the
               help
               of
               which
               many
               things
               are
               discovered
               which
               before
               lay
               hid
               ,
               such
               as
               are
               Worms
               in
               Wine
               Vinegar
               ,
               Gnats
               in
               Water
               and
               Dew
               ,
               as
               also
               ,
               Pores
               in
               Glass
               ,
               and
               a
               thousand
               little
               Animals
               in
               Seeds
               .
               But
               of
               these
               I
               shall
               say
               nothing
               now
               ,
               since
               I
               have
               done
               it
               already
               in
               a
               little
               peculiar
               Tract
               ,
               which
               I
               will
               Print
               the
               first
               opportunity
               ,
               where
               the
               application
               of
               the
               Principles
               of
               my
               Physick
               will
               be
               seen
               to
               explicate
               more
               illustrious
               things
               which
               are
               discovered
               by
               the
               help
               of
               Microscopes
               ,
               if
               the
               Reader
               pleases
               to
               spend
               his
               time
               to
               see
               and
               judge
               of
               what
               I
               say
               concerning
               these
               things
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XI
               .
               Of
               Hearing
               ,
               its
               Organ
               ,
               and
               Object
               .
            
             
               THe
               Organ
               of
               Hearing
               is
               the
               Ear
               ,
               composed
               of
               a
               Cartilage
               and
               hollowness's
               ,
               wherein
               the
               air
               insinuating
               it self
               by
               its
               motion
               causeth
               sound
               .
               Besides
               these
               external
               and
               apparent
               Particles
               ,
               there
               are
               others
               also
               internal
               ,
               which
               are
               composed
               of
               Membranes
               ,
               as
               also
               some
               little
               Bones
               and
               included
               air
               ,
               the
               auditory
               Nerve
               doth
               also
               run
               down
               thither
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               bring
               the
               Animal
               Spirit
               ,
               necessary
               to
               all
               the
               Operations
               of
               the
               Senses
               .
            
             
               The
               Object
               of
               Hearing
               is
               Sound
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               motion
               of
               two
               or
               more
               Bodies
               mutually
               meeting
               one
               another
               ;
               and
               as
               no
               Body
               that
               wants
               Heat
               and
               Light
               is
               the
               Object
               of
               Sight
               ,
               so
               no
               Body
               that
               wants
               motion
               can
               be
               the
               Object
               of
               Hearing
               :
               Or
               rather
               ,
               as
               Light
               alone
               ,
               without
               the
               intervention
               of
               any
               other
               Medium
               ,
               is
               the
               Object
               of
               Sight
               ,
               so
               is
               motion
               the
               Object
               of
               Hearing
               ,
               so
               that
               there
               is
               no
               necessity
               to
               have
               recourse
               to
               the
               pretended
               Quality
               which
               is
               commonly
               called
               Sound
               ;
               nor
               to
               any
               
                 intentional
                 Species
              
               ,
               no
               ,
               nor
               so
               much
               indeed
               as
               to
               Corpuscles
               sent
               out
               a
               great
               way
               off
               .
            
             
             
               I
               say
               therefore
               ,
               that
               as
               Light
               is
               seen
               by
               it self
               ,
               and
               Truth
               immediately
               and
               without
               any
               other
               intermedium
               is
               known
               by
               it self
               ,
               so
               Motion
               is
               apparent
               of
               it self
               ,
               without
               the
               pretended
               Qualities
               of
               Aristotle
               ,
               or
               Corpuscles
               of
               Gassendus
               ,
               except
               those
               of
               the
               Air
               ,
               which
               are
               in
               motion
               :
               For
               they
               being
               wanting
               or
               stirred
               up
               by
               an
               opposite
               motion
               ,
               little
               or
               very
               little
               is
               observed
               of
               it
               .
               The
               motion
               therefore
               of
               Bodies
               ,
               is
               the
               Object
               of
               Sounds
               ,
               but
               there
               is
               a
               necessity
               for
               a
               fluid
               Body
               to
               be
               present
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               be
               violently
               moved
               to
               and
               fro
               ,
               which
               happens
               in
               irregular
               Sounds
               ,
               or
               with
               Method
               and
               Measure
               ;
               as
               in
               Musick
               ,
               and
               the
               use
               of
               Instruments
               .
               This
               Fluid
               Body
               is
               sometimes
               intercepted
               by
               two
               Solid
               Bodies
               ,
               and
               is
               forced
               to
               go
               back
               with
               violent
               motion
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XII
               .
               Particular
               Questions
               concerning
               Hearing
               .
            
             
               THe
               first
               Question
               is
               concerning
               the
               Penetration
               of
               Sounds
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               asked
               ,
               How
               it
               comes
               to
               pass
               that
               a
               Sound
               constant
               in
               Motion
               can
               more
               easily
               penetrate
               through
               a
               thick
               Wall
               ,
               than
               through
               Glass
               or
               Water
               ?
            
             
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               the
               thickest
               Walls
               have
               great
               Cavities
               ,
               into
               which
               the
               Air
               insinuates
               it self
               ,
               or
               lies
               shut
               up
               in
               them
               whilst
               they
               are
               Building
               :
               After
               which
               manner
               without
               doubt
               it
               is
               shut
               up
               in
               Guns
               made
               of
               melted
               Brass
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               cause
               that
               when
               they
               are
               tryed
               ,
               they
               sometimes
               burst
               asunder
               ,
               which
               hapned
               about
               two
               Months
               ago
               at
               Niverina
               in
               a
               Field
               near
               St.
               Germans
               .
               Air
               therefore
               is
               more
               easily
               shut
               up
               within
               Walls
               whilst
               they
               are
               Building
               ,
               than
               in
               Guns
               whilst
               they
               are
               casting
               :
               And
               this
               included
               Air
               ,
               receives
               its
               motion
               from
               the
               external
               Air
               ,
               and
               communicates
               the
               same
               with
               that
               which
               is
               found
               in
               the
               Breech
               or
               adverse
               part
               of
               the
               Gun.
               Which
               thing
               does
               not
               happen
               in
               Glasses
               ,
               which
               have
               but
               very
               small
               pores
               ,
               into
               which
               the
               External
               
               Air
               cannot
               enter
               ,
               only
               Light
               and
               the
               most
               subtile
               Air
               enjoying
               this
               priviledge
               .
            
             
               From
               hence
               it
               follows
               ,
               that
               Bodies
               which
               have
               none
               ,
               or
               but
               very
               small
               Vacuities
               ,
               and
               contain
               no
               Air
               ,
               or
               but
               very
               little
               ,
               are
               more
               surd
               ,
               and
               less
               resounding
               ,
               as
               Gold
               ,
               and
               Lead
               ,
               however
               Lead
               is
               more
               surd
               than
               Gold
               ,
               although
               it
               hath
               more
               frequent
               vacuities
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               less
               regular
               ;
               for
               since
               it
               is
               endowed
               with
               more
               Pores
               than
               Gold
               ,
               it
               ought
               to
               give
               a
               greater
               sound
               than
               Gold.
               For
               to
               the
               making
               a
               sound
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               sufficient
               that
               the
               Body
               contains
               Air
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               Air
               be
               so
               bound
               up
               that
               it
               cannot
               sind
               a
               way
               out
               :
               and
               as
               to
               the
               sound
               of
               Bells
               ,
               that
               depends
               upon
               the
               Air
               intercepted
               between
               the
               Clapper
               and
               the
               Bell
               ,
               and
               wandring
               round
               the
               compass
               of
               the
               Bell
               ,
               before
               it
               can
               get
               out
               ,
               and
               drive
               on
               other
               Air
               ,
               yet
               so
               ,
               as
               that
               it
               presupposes
               Air
               shut
               up
               in
               the
               Pores
               of
               the
               Mettal
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               Question
               regards
               the
               propagation
               of
               Sound
               ;
               or
               the
               sound
               of
               Bells
               and
               Guns
               are
               heard
               a
               great
               way
               off
               :
               But
               the
               reason
               of
               this
               is
               not
               difficult
               to
               be
               given
               ;
               for
               the
               Air
               violently
               driven
               on
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               easily
               moved
               ,
               gives
               a
               sound
               according
               to
               its
               motion
               ,
               greater
               ,
               or
               lesser
               ,
               and
               because
               the
               motion
               
               of
               Air
               is
               not
               momentaneous
               ,
               so
               the
               sound
               likewise
               is
               not
               in
               a
               moment
               brought
               to
               the
               Ears
               .
               Certainly
               the
               Air
               that
               is
               impelled
               ,
               drives
               on
               other
               Air
               on
               every
               side
               ,
               until
               that
               circular
               motion
               ceaseth
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               when
               a
               stone
               is
               thrown
               into
               a
               Pool
               the
               water
               is
               moved
               in
               circles
               :
               This
               motion
               in
               respect
               of
               Sight
               is
               not
               in
               the
               Air
               ,
               we
               see
               the
               stroak
               ere
               we
               perceive
               the
               sound
               ,
               for
               Light
               is
               determined
               in
               a
               moment
               ;
               nor
               does
               a
               contrary
               wind
               hinder
               Light
               as
               it
               doth
               sound
               ;
               for
               Light
               does
               not
               depend
               upon
               the
               motion
               of
               the
               Air
               ,
               and
               the
               Light
               of
               the
               Air
               is
               fixed
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               manner
               as
               the
               Centre
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               from
               whence
               it
               draws
               its
               Origine
               ,
               to
               which
               it
               is
               firmly
               and
               immoveably
               annexed
               ,
               at
               least
               that
               it
               be
               not
               condensed
               and
               grow
               thick
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               Question
               regards
               the
               repetition
               of
               Sound
               ,
               and
               is
               called
               Eccho
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               nothing
               else
               than
               a
               repercussed
               and
               reflected
               motion
               of
               the
               Air
               by
               hard
               Bodies
               ,
               or
               retained
               and
               renewed
               by
               other
               Air
               shut
               up
               in
               the
               Cavities
               of
               Bodies
               ,
               and
               if
               there
               are
               many
               Cavities
               in
               a
               streight
               Line
               ,
               there
               are
               made
               many
               reflections
               ,
               and
               the
               Eccho
               is
               multiplied
               ,
               and
               that
               more
               or
               less
               distinctly
               ,
               as
               the
               reflections
               are
               more
               or
               less
               perfect
               ,
               and
               the
               Ear
               more
               or
               less
               distant
               from
               the
               angle
               
               of
               reflection
               ,
               which
               is
               always
               formed
               right
               forwards
               ,
               and
               is
               streight
               ,
               unless
               there
               be
               some
               hindrance
               ,
               and
               hath
               always
               a
               certain
               and
               determined
               Distance
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               it
               is
               asked
               how
               it
               comes
               to
               pass
               that
               the
               strings
               of
               two
               Harps
               Tuned
               alike
               ,
               although
               they
               be
               distant
               two
               or
               three
               paces
               from
               one
               another
               ,
               the
               one
               being
               struck
               ,
               the
               other
               will
               give
               a
               sound
               ?
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               the
               air
               of
               one
               being
               struck
               into
               motion
               ,
               does
               by
               its
               motion
               excite
               the
               motion
               of
               the
               other
               ,
               which
               is
               constituted
               in
               the
               same
               state
               ,
               or
               tuned
               alike
               .
               For
               here
               to
               alledge
               Sympathy
               ,
               would
               be
               nothing
               else
               but
               to
               flye
               to
               the
               Sanctuary
               of
               Ignorance
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               It
               is
               asked
               ,
               Why
               some
               sounds
               are
               sweet
               and
               very
               pleasant
               ,
               and
               others
               on
               the
               other
               hand
               harsh
               and
               displeasing
               ?
               It
               is
               answered
               ,
               that
               this
               proceeds
               from
               a
               diverse
               motion
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               ruggedness
               and
               smoothness
               of
               Bodies
               ,
               as
               also
               from
               the
               smiteing
               of
               the
               Air
               that
               is
               driven
               to
               and
               fro
               .
            
             
               Sixthly
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               enquired
               from
               whence
               the
               noise
               in
               the
               Ears
               proceed
               ?
               and
               it
               is
               answered
               ,
               that
               this
               inconvenience
               proceeds
               from
               a
               motion
               of
               the
               interior
               Air
               ,
               against
               Nature
               ,
               which
               sometimes
               happens
               from
               the
               breaking
               in
               of
               foreign
               Corpuscles
               ,
               or
               from
               the
               solution
               
               and
               emancipation
               of
               some
               Atoms
               ,
               or
               from
               the
               Pulse
               of
               the
               Arteries
               ,
               or
               motion
               of
               Vapours
               ,
               which
               striking
               against
               the
               Drum
               of
               the
               Ear
               ,
               make
               that
               humming
               noise
               of
               the
               Ears
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               it
               is
               asked
               why
               some
               People
               hear
               better
               than
               others
               ?
               and
               we
               may
               answer
               ,
               that
               this
               proceeds
               from
               the
               impurity
               of
               the
               interior
               Air
               :
               For
               not
               to
               say
               any
               thing
               of
               those
               that
               are
               born
               deaf
               ,
               or
               have
               their
               Organs
               ill
               formed
               ,
               or
               have
               no
               interior
               or
               included
               Air
               ;
               or
               of
               Old
               Men
               ,
               in
               whom
               this
               Air
               is
               dissipated
               ,
               or
               of
               those
               whom
               a
               kind
               of
               thick
               humor
               falling
               upon
               the
               Organ
               after
               a
               long
               Disease
               makes
               Deaf
               ;
               or
               who
               are
               wounded
               ,
               or
               have
               an
               Imposthume
               in
               their
               Ears
               ,
               I
               say
               that
               those
               who
               have
               most
               of
               this
               interior
               and
               purer
               Air
               ,
               have
               their
               Ears
               more
               accurate
               ,
               and
               their
               Hearing
               more
               distinct
               ,
               if
               withal
               the
               Auditory
               Nerve
               be
               well
               Composed
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XIII
               .
               Of
               Smelling
               ,
               its
               Organ
               ,
               and
               Object
               .
            
             
               SMELLING
               is
               an
               action
               by
               which
               we
               perceive
               and
               distinguish
               Smells
               ;
               the
               external
               Organ
               is
               the
               Nostrils
               ,
               the
               
               internal
               are
               some
               glandulous
               and
               spongy
               parts
               like
               Teats
               ,
               which
               descend
               from
               the
               Brain
               to
               the
               Nostrils
               ,
               or
               the
               Olfactory
               Nerve
               ;
               or
               Odours
               which
               affect
               the
               Spirits
               contained
               in
               the
               Nerve
               ,
               and
               move
               them
               ;
               and
               these
               Spirits
               being
               moved
               and
               stirred
               up
               ,
               carry
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               Odor
               to
               the
               common
               sense
               .
            
             
               The
               Object
               of
               Smell
               are
               Odours
               ,
               in
               quality
               not
               distinct
               from
               Bodies
               ,
               but
               are
               rather
               Atoms
               or
               sulphurous
               Particles
               going
               out
               of
               Bodies
               ,
               their
               Figure
               is
               hooked
               and
               adhering
               ;
               from
               whence
               it
               comes
               to
               pass
               that
               they
               adhere
               like
               Oyle
               or
               fatness
               ;
               and
               are
               preserved
               a
               long
               time
               in
               Chests
               among
               Cloaths
               ,
               especially
               Woollen
               ones
               .
               And
               therefore
               contagious
               Particles
               lye
               hid
               for
               many
               Years
               in
               Ward-Robes
               ;
               and
               they
               who
               frequently
               Visit
               those
               that
               are
               Sick
               of
               the
               Plague
               ,
               do
               not
               use
               Woollen
               Garments
               ,
               but
               Linnen
               ones
               ,
               to
               which
               the
               contagious
               Particles
               do
               less
               adhere
               .
            
             
               From
               this
               Doctrine
               it
               appears
               ,
               that
               Smells
               are
               little
               Bodies
               which
               issue
               out
               of
               all
               Compound
               Natural
               Bodies
               ,
               especially
               Living
               ones
               ;
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               frequent
               agitation
               ;
               and
               which
               have
               Pores
               more
               open
               than
               Bodies
               not
               animated
               .
            
             
               Besides
               ,
               it
               appears
               that
               these
               Corpuscles
               
               do
               never
               go
               out
               of
               Bodies
               in
               greater
               number
               ,
               than
               when
               they
               are
               a
               dissolving
               ;
               after
               which
               manner
               ,
               a
               smell
               exhales
               out
               of
               Gold
               and
               Silver
               dissolved
               ,
               excelling
               that
               of
               Musk
               and
               Amber
               .
               From
               Antimony
               dissolved
               ,
               an
               Oyle
               is
               drawn
               of
               a
               very
               grateful
               smell
               ,
               and
               by
               another
               way
               a
               Sulphur
               is
               drawn
               out
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               endured
               for
               its
               stink
               .
            
             
               And
               by
               the
               help
               of
               these
               Odoriferous
               Corpuscles
               Dogs
               Hunt
               Hares
               ,
               and
               find
               out
               their
               forms
               ,
               and
               by
               this
               means
               they
               discover
               their
               Masters
               foot-steps
               :
               It
               is
               an
               argument
               that
               this
               is
               done
               by
               the
               help
               of
               these
               Corpuscles
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               dissipated
               by
               Wind
               ,
               and
               hindred
               by
               Dew
               ,
               and
               Experience
               teaches
               that
               those
               that
               handle
               Musk
               ,
               carry
               the
               smell
               of
               it
               a
               long
               while
               about
               them
               :
               From
               whence
               it
               is
               known
               that
               these
               very
               small
               Bodies
               are
               adhering
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               have
               hooked
               Figures
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               do
               please
               and
               tickle
               according
               to
               that
               proportion
               which
               they
               have
               with
               the
               Organs
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XIV
               .
               Of
               Tast
               ,
               and
               its
               Object
               .
            
             
               TAST
               is
               a
               Sense
               Natural
               and
               proper
               to
               Animals
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               help
               of
               that
               they
               distinguish
               Savours
               ,
               making
               a
               difference
               between
               the
               grateful
               and
               the
               ingrateful
               .
               The
               Organ
               of
               this
               sense
               is
               the
               Tongue
               and
               Palat
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               done
               by
               the
               help
               of
               Spongy
               Flesh
               ,
               and
               of
               Nerves
               which
               terminate
               in
               the
               Tongue
               ,
               and
               ●arry
               the
               Animal
               Spirit
               to
               the
               Organ
               ,
               and
               the
               Savour
               to
               the
               imagination
               .
            
             
               Savour
               the
               Object
               of
               Tast
               ,
               consists
               in
               certain
               saline
               Corpuscles
               of
               Aliments
               ,
               or
               other
               Bodies
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               they
               come
               ,
               and
               pleasantly
               or
               unpleasantly
               vellicate
               the
               Tongue
               and
               Palat
               ,
               according
               as
               their
               Figure
               is
               more
               or
               less
               rough
               and
               pungent
               ,
               or
               smooth
               and
               round
               ,
               and
               more
               or
               less
               adequetated
               to
               the
               Organ
               .
            
             
               Since
               Savours
               are
               Corpuscles
               of
               Salt
               ,
               it
               follows
               that
               they
               differ
               according
               to
               the
               diversity
               of
               Salts
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               sharp
               ,
               sweet
               ,
               bitter
               ,
               sowre
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Nature
               of
               the
               Salt
               that
               bears
               rule
               in
               their
               Composition
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               the
               quality
               of
               Corpuscles
               coming
               from
               elsewhere
               ;
               which
               
               change
               the
               Natural
               Savour
               of
               things
               ,
               as
               Wine
               ,
               by
               the
               addition
               of
               Water
               ,
               loseth
               both
               its
               strength
               and
               Savour
               ,
               although
               in
               this
               condition
               it
               is
               more
               grateful
               to
               some
               ,
               than
               when
               pure
               Wine
               .
            
             
               From
               whence
               we
               know
               that
               the
               diversity
               of
               Tasts
               does
               not
               proceed
               from
               the
               sole
               diversity
               of
               Savours
               ,
               but
               also
               from
               the
               diversity
               of
               the
               Organs
               ;
               and
               hence
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               all
               people
               do
               not
               relish
               alike
               one
               and
               the
               same
               thing
               ;
               nor
               have
               all
               People
               a
               Tast
               equally
               delicate
               ,
               from
               whence
               it
               comes
               that
               some
               are
               delighted
               with
               those
               Meats
               that
               others
               abhor
               .
            
             
               The
               Organ
               also
               is
               sometimes
               so
               ill
               disposed
               ,
               and
               the
               Tongue
               burdned
               with
               so
               great
               a
               quantity
               of
               ill
               Humours
               ,
               that
               things
               of
               the
               most
               grateful
               Savour
               seem
               insipid
               ,
               as
               also
               things
               not
               very
               sweet
               seem
               bitter
               ;
               which
               thing
               happens
               in
               a
               double
               and
               a
               continual
               Tertian
               Ague
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               dominion
               of
               Choler
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XV.
               Of
               Feeling
               .
            
             
               FEELING
               is
               a
               general
               Sense
               extended
               throughout
               the
               whole
               Body
               ,
               and
               is
               made
               by
               the
               help
               of
               Membranes
               ,
               such
               as
               the
               Skin
               ,
               the
               Scarf
               Skin
               ,
               and
               the
               Skin
               that
               covers
               the
               Bones
               called
               Periostium
               ,
               and
               others
               that
               are
               internal
               ;
               and
               this
               sole
               sense
               distinguishes
               every
               thing
               that
               by
               its
               contiguity
               brings
               pleasure
               or
               Pain
               .
               The
               Object
               of
               it
               is
               Hot
               and
               Cold
               ,
               Soft
               and
               Hard
               ,
               Moistness
               and
               Dryness
               .
               Concerning
               these
               different
               qualities
               of
               a
               Body
               we
               have
               treated
               elsewhere
               ;
               excepting
               Heat
               and
               Cold
               ,
               as
               which
               are
               not
               Physical
               accidents
               ,
               but
               two
               particular
               Bodies
               .
               Heat
               is
               a
               heap
               amassing
               or
               flowing
               together
               of
               sharp
               pointed
               Corpuscles
               which
               penetrate
               into
               solid
               Bodies
               ,
               and
               do
               there
               cause
               a
               Division
               ,
               and
               do
               dissolve
               the
               more
               perfect
               Bodies
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               what
               we
               call
               to
               be
               set
               on
               Fire
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               burnt
               :
               For
               Fire
               does
               not
               burn
               Wood
               ,
               but
               by
               dissolving
               ,
               nor
               dissolves
               it
               but
               by
               burning
               .
            
             
               Cold
               is
               an
               heap
               amassing
               and
               flowing
               together
               of
               Atoms
               and
               Corpuscles
               of
               a
               blunt
               and
               plain
               Figure
               ;
               and
               hence
               it
               is
               
               that
               Cold
               does
               not
               penetrate
               into
               the
               Body
               but
               with
               pain
               and
               torment
               ,
               as
               also
               it
               excites
               a
               frequent
               motion
               of
               the
               Parts
               ,
               or
               shivering
               .
               Besides
               there
               are
               not
               wanting
               some
               Particles
               so
               gross
               as
               to
               stop
               up
               the
               Pores
               of
               the
               Body
               ,
               and
               to
               drive
               the
               Heat
               into
               the
               inward
               parts
               ,
               which
               we
               call
               Antiperistasis
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               which
               the
               included
               Heat
               becomes
               stronger
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Cause
               why
               the
               Heat
               of
               the
               Stomach
               in
               Winter
               time
               is
               greater
               than
               it
               is
               in
               Summer
               ,
               and
               why
               Wells
               are
               warm
               and
               reak
               like
               Smoak
               .
               For
               the
               same
               Reason
               ,
               Heat
               being
               shut
               up
               in
               our
               Bodies
               by
               the
               external
               Cold
               ,
               sometimes
               such
               like
               fumes
               are
               raised
               up
               in
               the
               Brain
               ,
               which
               are
               not
               without
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               danger
               .
            
             
               Feeling
               is
               several
               ways
               performed
               ,
               and
               first
               of
               all
               by
               application
               ,
               where
               Body
               is
               moved
               to
               Body
               ,
               and
               Hand
               to
               Hand
               ,
               by
               penetration
               ,
               in
               making
               a
               solution
               of
               that
               which
               was
               whole
               ;
               as
               a
               Needle
               pricking
               the
               Hand
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               Feeling
               is
               made
               by
               separation
               ,
               one
               Body
               coming
               out
               of
               another
               ,
               which
               if
               occasioned
               by
               Nature
               ,
               is
               always
               accompanied
               with
               pain
               ,
               as
               in
               non-Natural
               ejections
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               this
               Sense
               appears
               in
               the
               motion
               of
               those
               Bodies
               which
               are
               contained
               
               by
               others
               ;
               for
               sometimes
               they
               move
               themselves
               with
               so
               great
               force
               ,
               and
               do
               so
               press
               ,
               rend
               ,
               and
               tear
               ,
               that
               they
               excite
               pains
               not
               to
               be
               endured
               ,
               as
               in
               violent
               Head-aches
               ,
               the
               Pleurisie
               ,
               and
               pains
               of
               the
               Gout
               and
               Cholick
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XVI
               .
               Of
               the
               Speech
               ,
               Pulse
               ,
               and
               Breathing
               of
               Man.
               
            
             
               VOICE
               is
               common
               to
               all
               perfect
               Animals
               as
               well
               as
               Men
               ,
               but
               so
               is
               not
               Speech
               ,
               or
               an
               articulate
               Voice
               .
               Brutes
               express
               their
               sense
               of
               things
               by
               Natural
               Voices
               :
               and
               Men
               their
               interiour
               Speech
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               Thoughts
               ,
               by
               outward
               Speech
               as
               its
               Interpreter
               :
               And
               this
               is
               done
               by
               the
               motion
               of
               the
               Tongue
               ,
               as
               also
               of
               the
               Air
               after
               a
               certain
               manner
               driven
               to
               and
               fro
               between
               the
               Teeth
               ,
               and
               the
               fluctuating
               windings
               and
               turnings
               of
               the
               Throat
               .
               This
               motion
               is
               natural
               and
               voluntary
               :
               For
               Discourse
               or
               Speech
               is
               an
               expression
               of
               an
               action
               of
               the
               Soul
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               of
               Thought
               :
               But
               this
               Thought
               cannot
               be
               outwardly
               made
               manifest
               ,
               without
               the
               command
               of
               the
               Will
               ,
               or
               the
               strength
               or
               weakness
               of
               the
               Imagination
               .
            
             
             
               The
               dilatation
               and
               contraction
               of
               the
               Lungs
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               action
               of
               the
               Muscles
               of
               the
               Breast
               serve
               to
               the
               formation
               of
               Speech
               ,
               and
               a
               Voice
               becomes
               sweet
               and
               harmonious
               ,
               when
               the
               Lungs
               and
               the
               aforesaid
               Muscles
               act
               methodically
               ,
               as
               also
               when
               the
               Air
               is
               duly
               reflected
               ,
               repelled
               ,
               and
               interrupted
               by
               the
               passages
               and
               turnings
               and
               windings
               of
               the
               rough
               Artery
               ,
               and
               where
               the
               Corpuscles
               of
               this
               Natural
               little
               Tongue
               are
               less
               rough
               and
               more
               free
               from
               strange
               Bodies
               .
               The
               Diaphragm
               ,
               Stomach
               ,
               and
               Belly
               move
               when
               we
               speak
               ,
               and
               follow
               the
               motion
               of
               the
               Lungs
               ,
               and
               the
               Muscles
               of
               the
               Breast
               .
            
             
               The
               Pulse
               is
               nothing
               else
               but
               a
               percussion
               of
               the
               Arteries
               ,
               upon
               the
               variety
               of
               which
               ,
               the
               difference
               of
               Pulses
               depends
               .
               The
               Cause
               of
               the
               Pulse
               according
               to
               Aristotle
               ,
               is
               the
               Natural
               heat
               of
               the
               Heart
               ,
               according
               to
               Galen
               it
               is
               the
               moving
               faculty
               ;
               according
               to
               Harvey
               ,
               this
               motion
               of
               the
               Heart
               ,
               and
               Pulse
               of
               the
               Arteries
               depends
               upon
               the
               circulation
               of
               the
               Blood
               ,
               which
               we
               will
               examine
               in
               the
               next
               Chapter
               .
            
             
               Breathing
               comprehends
               two
               actions
               ,
               Inspiration
               ,
               and
               Respiration
               ,
               by
               the
               action
               of
               the
               first
               ,
               the
               Lungs
               receive
               the
               external
               Air
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               help
               of
               the
               last
               
               they
               drive
               it
               out
               .
               The
               first
               is
               made
               by
               a
               dilatation
               of
               the
               Lungs
               and
               Breast
               ,
               as
               also
               by
               the
               motion
               of
               the
               Diaphragme
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               Lungs
               are
               opened
               like
               a
               pair
               of
               Bellows
               ,
               and
               are
               by
               that
               means
               filled
               with
               Air
               ,
               the
               second
               is
               made
               by
               a
               pressing
               downwards
               of
               the
               Diaphragme
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               Lungs
               are
               unlocked
               ,
               and
               the
               Air
               driven
               forth
               .
            
             
               Breathing
               conduces
               to
               the
               tempering
               the
               heat
               of
               the
               Heart
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               exciting
               and
               preserving
               Natural
               heat
               ,
               besides
               it
               conduceth
               to
               the
               forming
               the
               Voice
               ,
               to
               perceiving
               Smells
               ,
               to
               expelling
               Excrements
               ,
               and
               dissipating
               the
               fumes
               of
               the
               Blood
               ,
               and
               lastly
               to
               produce
               vital
               Spirits
               ,
               in
               promoting
               their
               motion
               ,
               by
               which
               it
               happens
               that
               we
               dye
               when
               breathing
               ceaseth
               ,
               or
               when
               we
               take
               our
               last
               Breath
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XVII
               .
               Of
               the
               Motion
               of
               the
               Heart
               .
            
             
               THat
               I
               may
               rightly
               explain
               the
               motion
               of
               the
               Heart
               ,
               I
               suppose
               it
               is
               moved
               by
               two
               different
               motions
               ,
               the
               first
               of
               which
               is
               Natural
               ,
               the
               second
               against
               Nature
               .
               That
               resembles
               the
               motion
               
               of
               Machines
               and
               Clocks
               ,
               which
               are
               moved
               by
               help
               of
               Strings
               and
               Wheels
               .
               So
               the
               Heart
               is
               the
               principal
               and
               chief
               Wheel
               of
               this
               animated
               Machine
               ,
               and
               moves
               and
               drives
               on
               all
               the
               others
               ,
               and
               takes
               its
               motion
               from
               the
               weight
               and
               impression
               of
               certain
               Fiery
               and
               Coelestial
               Atoms
               ,
               which
               like
               the
               Silk-Worm
               are
               shut
               up
               in
               the
               Seed
               and
               its
               covering
               ,
               and
               which
               give
               motion
               to
               it
               ,
               until
               they
               flye
               away
               from
               it
               ,
               which
               slight
               of
               the
               Atoms
               Death
               follows
               ,
               and
               an
               end
               of
               motion
               .
            
             
               The
               Authors
               of
               the
               circulation
               of
               the
               Blood
               ,
               deduce
               the
               motion
               of
               the
               Heart
               ,
               from
               the
               Bloods
               entring
               into
               it
               ,
               saying
               that
               the
               Heart
               is
               opened
               by
               the
               motion
               commonly
               called
               Diastole
               ,
               the
               Blood
               entring
               into
               the
               Heart
               ;
               and
               that
               by
               the
               motion
               commonly
               called
               Systole
               ,
               the
               Blood
               returns
               back
               ,
               and
               this
               returning
               ,
               is
               the
               Cause
               of
               those
               two
               motions
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               more
               reasonable
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               motion
               of
               the
               Heart
               hath
               its
               Principle
               in
               its
               self
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               Vital
               ,
               and
               the
               passing
               through
               of
               the
               Blood
               is
               rather
               an
               effect
               than
               a
               Cause
               of
               this
               motion
               ,
               for
               the
               Heart
               opens
               it self
               before
               the
               Blood
               enters
               in
               ,
               nor
               does
               the
               Blood
               go
               out
               ,
               but
               as
               it
               is
               driven
               by
               the
               opened
               Heart
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               motion
               of
               the
               Heart
               is
               accidental
               ,
               and
               against
               Nature
               ,
               and
               proceeds
               
               from
               the
               intemperies
               of
               the
               Blood
               that
               passeth
               through
               the
               Heart
               ,
               and
               which
               impresseth
               this
               febrile
               motion
               ,
               whether
               as
               being
               more
               hot
               and
               subtile
               than
               it
               should
               be
               ,
               or
               having
               certain
               foreign
               Corpuscles
               mixed
               with
               it
               ,
               or
               being
               too
               thick
               and
               viscous
               ,
               or
               else
               offending
               in
               quantity
               ,
               it
               overwhelms
               the
               Heart
               ;
               and
               hereupon
               depends
               the
               difference
               of
               motions
               ,
               contrary
               to
               Nature
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               difference
               of
               Pulses
               and
               Feavers
               ;
               from
               hence
               proceeds
               the
               palpitation
               of
               the
               Heart
               ,
               intermitting
               Pulses
               ,
               Convulsions
               ,
               Suffocations
               ,
               and
               sudden
               Death
               .
               And
               it
               is
               commonly
               said
               that
               the
               Life
               is
               in
               the
               Blood
               ,
               nor
               does
               any
               thing
               hinder
               why
               we
               should
               not
               say
               that
               Death
               is
               in
               it
               too
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               corrupted
               ,
               or
               very
               sharp
               and
               corroding
               ,
               or
               unfit
               for
               motion
               ,
               and
               containing
               such
               like
               Bodies
               as
               lie
               hid
               in
               Venoms
               and
               Narcoticks
               .
            
             
               The
               motion
               which
               is
               observed
               in
               the
               Hearts
               of
               Animals
               taken
               out
               of
               their
               Bodies
               ;
               as
               for
               Example
               ,
               that
               of
               a
               Viper
               ,
               which
               continues
               a
               long
               while
               ,
               does
               not
               disanul
               Circulation
               ,
               but
               only
               lets
               us
               see
               that
               Circulation
               is
               not
               the
               Cause
               of
               the
               Natural
               motion
               of
               the
               Heart
               ,
               and
               if
               you
               stretch
               it
               never
               so
               far
               ,
               it
               is
               only
               its
               condition
               which
               makes
               it
               continue
               ,
               and
               keeps
               the
               same
               in
               its
               Natural
               state
               .
            
             
             
               Whatsoever
               we
               say
               concerning
               the
               Heart
               and
               its
               motions
               ,
               does
               not
               make
               up
               that
               Idea
               which
               we
               conceive
               in
               our
               mind
               ,
               nor
               does
               it
               satisfie
               the
               mind
               of
               the
               Reader
               ,
               who
               expects
               we
               should
               explain
               from
               whence
               this
               motion
               of
               the
               Heart
               while
               it
               is
               in
               its
               natural
               state
               proceeds
               ,
               and
               what
               is
               the
               Cause
               of
               its
               immoderate
               motions
               .
            
             
               That
               I
               may
               therefore
               satisfie
               the
               Reader
               ,
               I
               Affirm
               the
               Natural
               Motion
               of
               the
               Heart
               to
               be
               in
               the
               motion
               of
               the
               Vital
               Spirits
               ,
               shut
               up
               in
               the
               central
               Vacuum
               of
               the
               Heart
               ,
               where
               they
               are
               detained
               by
               little
               Membranes
               ,
               made
               firm
               by
               the
               interweaving
               of
               Fibres
               ,
               and
               of
               thin
               threads
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               cannot
               escape
               out
               ,
               since
               the
               Pores
               of
               these
               membranes
               have
               a
               Figure
               opposite
               to
               the
               Pores
               of
               those
               Spirits
               or
               Vital
               Atoms
               :
               And
               seeing
               that
               Atoms
               enjoy
               an
               actual
               motion
               ,
               and
               which
               can
               no
               more
               be
               separated
               from
               their
               Essence
               ,
               than
               Intelligence
               from
               an
               Angel
               or
               separated
               Soul
               ,
               or
               the
               Inclination
               from
               the
               Will
               ,
               it
               follows
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               always
               in
               motion
               ,
               and
               by
               their
               motions
               by
               turns
               dilate
               the
               Heart
               .
            
             
               This
               Doctrine
               supposes
               what
               has
               been
               said
               of
               Vital
               Spirits
               ,
               being
               as
               it
               were
               the
               internal
               Principles
               of
               Life
               and
               Motion
               ,
               as
               also
               of
               the
               essential
               and
               proper
               
               motion
               of
               Atoms
               ,
               and
               of
               Bodies
               compounded
               of
               Atoms
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               convenient
               that
               we
               remember
               that
               we
               have
               said
               ,
               that
               
                 motion
                 is
                 Natural
                 to
                 Atoms
              
               ,
               and
               that
               God
               who
               hath
               created
               them
               essentially
               moveable
               ,
               preserves
               their
               motion
               and
               moveable
               Nature
               in
               the
               same
               action
               that
               he
               Created
               them
               .
            
             
               Besides
               it
               may
               be
               convenient
               to
               remember
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               such
               a
               sort
               of
               Atoms
               which
               may
               be
               detained
               ,
               and
               constitute
               the
               parts
               of
               a
               Compound
               Body
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               which
               are
               not
               Naturally
               such
               ,
               yet
               may
               be
               shut
               up
               ,
               such
               as
               those
               are
               ,
               which
               we
               have
               said
               are
               shut
               up
               in
               the
               central
               Vacuum
               of
               the
               Heart
               of
               Living
               Creatures
               :
               And
               these
               indeed
               are
               shut
               up
               by
               the
               decree
               of
               the
               Creator
               ,
               and
               the
               determination
               of
               the
               seminal
               covering
               .
            
             
               The
               Comparison
               of
               an
               Angel
               ,
               and
               the
               Rational
               Soul
               seems
               to
               contribute
               much
               to
               the
               illustrating
               this
               Doctrine
               .
               An
               Angel
               is
               a
               certain
               indivisible
               ,
               spiritual
               thing
               ,
               and
               an
               Intelligence
               free
               from
               Matter
               ;
               and
               the
               Rational
               Soul
               is
               no
               less
               a
               certain
               indivisible
               Spiritual
               thing
               ,
               endowed
               with
               Understanding
               and
               Will
               as
               an
               Angel
               ,
               yet
               they
               differ
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               theSoul
               is
               consined
               ,
               or
               ,
               as
               being
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Compound
               ,
               can
               be
               consined
               by
               a
               material
               Body
               ,
               whereas
               an
               
               Angel
               neither
               is
               nor
               can
               be
               confined
               ,
               which
               notwithstanding
               does
               not
               hinder
               but
               that
               it
               may
               be
               shut
               up
               into
               a
               Body
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               an
               assisting
               Form
               ,
               yet
               it
               hath
               not
               any
               respect
               to
               an
               internal
               and
               substantial
               Form.
               Besides
               I
               look
               upon
               an
               Angel
               ,
               and
               consider
               it
               under
               the
               notion
               of
               Atoms
               naturally
               free
               ,
               and
               the
               Rational
               Soul
               under
               the
               notion
               of
               those
               which
               are
               subject
               to
               confinement
               .
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               that
               a
               Rational
               Soul
               going
               out
               of
               this
               Dungeon
               or
               Physical
               Prison
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               Corruption
               of
               the
               Body
               ,
               which
               permits
               it
               a
               free
               exit
               ,
               is
               like
               to
               an
               emancipated
               Atom
               ,
               which
               being
               free
               from
               the
               bonds
               of
               the
               Composition
               ,
               never
               returns
               thither
               again
               ,
               unless
               that
               be
               restored
               to
               its
               pristine
               ,
               or
               to
               a
               better
               condition
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XVIII
               .
               Of
               the
               Irregular
               Motion
               of
               the
               Heart
               ,
               in
               Animals
               ,
               and
               of
               Feavers
               .
            
             
               I
               Cannot
               but
               say
               something
               of
               the
               inordinate
               motions
               of
               the
               Heart
               ,
               stirred
               up
               by
               divers
               Feavers
               ,
               and
               from
               that
               Occasion
               ,
               discourse
               of
               the
               difference
               of
               Feavers
               ,
               their
               Causes
               ,
               and
               Remedies
               .
            
             
               Feavers
               are
               either
               Diary
               ,
               
                 (
                 viz.
              
               )
               an
               inordinate
               motion
               of
               the
               Spirits
               which
               are
               agitated
               and
               disturbed
               by
               emancipated
               Atoms
               ;
               or
               they
               are
               Hectick
               ,
               which
               attack
               the
               Fleshy
               and
               Solid
               Parts
               :
               And
               these
               Feavers
               are
               excited
               by
               emancipated
               Atoms
               ,
               which
               insinuate
               themselves
               into
               the
               substance
               of
               our
               Bodies
               ,
               and
               are
               the
               Cause
               that
               the
               Corpuscles
               of
               the
               Radical
               Moisture
               are
               driven
               away
               ,
               and
               exhaled
               ;
               by
               reason
               of
               which
               ,
               the
               Body
               is
               sensibly
               dryed
               .
            
             
               The
               other
               Feavers
               consist
               in
               the
               Humours
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               fermentation
               and
               ebullition
               ,
               and
               when
               this
               fermentation
               never
               remits
               ,
               the
               Feaver
               is
               continual
               ;
               where
               it
               keeps
               its
               periods
               by
               turns
               ,
               it
               is
               an
               intermitting
               Feaver
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               
               called
               either
               a
               Quotidian
               ,
               where
               it
               comes
               every
               day
               ,
               or
               a
               double
               Tertian
               ,
               or
               Quartan
               ,
               as
               
                 Phlegme
                 ,
                 Choler
              
               ,
               or
               Melancholly
               predominate
               .
               When
               it
               comes
               one
               day
               and
               not
               the
               next
               it
               is
               a
               Tertian
               ,
               when
               it
               remits
               for
               two
               days
               it
               is
               a
               Quartan
               ,
               when
               it
               rages
               for
               two
               days
               together
               ,
               and
               remits
               the
               third
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               double
               Quartan
               :
               And
               all
               these
               Fits
               ,
               or
               redoublings
               ,
               are
               owing
               to
               emancipated
               Atoms
               ,
               or
               relaxed
               Corpuscles
               ,
               which
               provoke
               ,
               move
               ,
               and
               stir
               up
               this
               or
               that
               humour
               ,
               which
               cannot
               be
               done
               without
               an
               agitation
               of
               the
               Heart
               ,
               and
               a
               manifest
               Pulsation
               of
               the
               Arteries
               .
            
             
               That
               which
               in
               this
               Subject
               is
               difficult
               to
               be
               explained
               ,
               consists
               in
               the
               regular
               Fits
               and
               intermission
               of
               Feavers
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               what
               is
               the
               beginning
               ,
               and
               what
               the
               Cause
               of
               this
               Flux
               and
               Reflux
               ,
               and
               of
               this
               periodical
               Motion
               and
               State
               of
               Rest
               ,
               and
               how
               it
               comes
               to
               pass
               that
               Phlegme
               ferments
               daily
               ,
               Choler
               but
               every
               other
               day
               ,
               and
               Melancholly
               after
               two
               days
               of
               rest
               .
            
             
               Physitians
               say
               this
               motion
               proceeds
               from
               the
               diversity
               of
               humours
               ,
               and
               that
               Phlegme
               has
               its
               motion
               and
               fermentation
               every
               day
               ,
               Choler
               every
               other
               day
               ,
               and
               Melancholly
               every
               fourth
               
               day
               .
               But
               the
               Physical
               Philosopher
               examines
               this
               difficulty
               more
               nearly
               ,
               and
               the
               Sick
               Person
               has
               reason
               to
               rest
               satisfied
               ,
               when
               the
               Physitian
               knowing
               the
               Quality
               of
               the
               Feaver
               ,
               administers
               Remedies
               which
               evacuate
               the
               offending
               humours
               ,
               and
               prohibit
               the
               generation
               of
               the
               new
               ;
               and
               by
               this
               means
               ,
               the
               Cause
               being
               taken
               away
               ,
               they
               raise
               him
               up
               ,
               and
               restore
               him
               to
               health
               .
            
             
               The
               Physical
               Philosopher
               who
               enquires
               into
               the
               true
               Causes
               of
               the
               motions
               in
               Nature
               ,
               and
               does
               not
               like
               the
               Physician
               precisely
               respect
               the
               Health
               of
               this
               or
               that
               Person
               ;
               but
               endeavours
               to
               discover
               the
               truth
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               supposeth
               first
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               humour
               in
               our
               Bodies
               which
               goes
               on
               from
               Rest
               to
               Motion
               ,
               unless
               it
               be
               stirred
               up
               by
               some
               Agent
               and
               Mover
               .
               So
               it
               is
               questioned
               ,
               what
               may
               be
               that
               Principle
               by
               which
               Choler
               after
               twenty
               or
               twenty-four
               hours
               rest
               is
               stirred
               up
               ,
               and
               what
               should
               excite
               the
               fermentation
               of
               Melancholly
               ,
               after
               it
               has
               sat
               down
               quietly
               and
               unmoved
               two
               days
               ,
               or
               there
               abouts
               .
            
             
               Physicians
               who
               are
               truly
               Philosophers
               ,
               and
               ought
               to
               be
               so
               ,
               teach
               us
               ,
               that
               in
               a
               Cachochymick
               Body
               there
               is
               always
               a
               new
               generation
               made
               of
               these
               sort
               of
               humours
               ,
               
               and
               when
               they
               are
               already
               arrived
               to
               a
               due
               state
               of
               plenitude
               ,
               some
               sooner
               than
               other
               some
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               where
               there
               is
               a
               complication
               ,
               many
               of
               them
               go
               on
               together
               to
               a
               fermentation
               ;
               and
               that
               all
               this
               proceeds
               from
               the
               different
               Nature
               of
               humours
               ,
               and
               their
               more
               easie
               or
               more
               difficult
               motion
               ,
               as
               also
               from
               a
               greater
               or
               lesser
               quantity
               of
               one
               or
               more
               humours
               .
            
             
               But
               it
               may
               also
               be
               asked
               ,
               what
               is
               the
               Principle
               of
               this
               agitation
               or
               fermentation
               in
               that
               State
               of
               Plenitude
               ,
               and
               for
               what
               Cause
               these
               Febrile
               motions
               are
               so
               very
               regular
               and
               periodick
               ?
               Here
               ,
               and
               every
               where
               ,
               we
               will
               speak
               
                 Bona
                 Fide
              
               ,
               and
               without
               a
               Fallacy
               ,
               and
               say
               according
               to
               our
               Principles
               ,
               that
               the
               Atoms
               asserting
               their
               Liberty
               ,
               with
               every
               dissolution
               of
               the
               Aliment
               ,
               Chyle
               and
               Blood
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               said
               elsewhere
               ,
               do
               by
               their
               sharp-pointed
               Figures
               tear
               the
               Internal
               Membranes
               and
               Tunicles
               of
               the
               Stomach
               and
               Intestines
               ,
               as
               also
               excite
               those
               horrours
               and
               tremblings
               at
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Fit
               ,
               and
               which
               are
               longer
               ,
               or
               shorter
               ,
               and
               more
               ,
               or
               fewer
               ,
               according
               as
               their
               Figures
               are
               more
               or
               less
               aculeated
               and
               rugged
               ,
               or
               smooth
               and
               orbiculate
               .
            
             
               According
               to
               this
               Principle
               we
               may
               
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               Atoms
               ,
               from
               the
               first
               digestion
               of
               the
               Stomach
               challenging
               to
               themselves
               a
               Liberty
               ,
               and
               being
               weary
               of
               the
               covering
               of
               Phlegme
               and
               Salt-water
               ,
               do
               daily
               stir
               up
               this
               agitation
               ;
               but
               those
               ,
               which
               in
               the
               dissolution
               of
               Chyle
               ,
               withdraw
               themselves
               from
               servitude
               ,
               and
               which
               abound
               with
               a
               Sulphurous
               Water
               ,
               which
               we
               commonly
               call
               Choler
               ,
               do
               stir
               up
               a
               motion
               more
               slow
               by
               a
               day
               than
               the
               former
               ,
               and
               as
               many
               as
               are
               emancipated
               after
               the
               third
               Concoction
               and
               dissolution
               of
               the
               Aliments
               ,
               and
               are
               wrapped
               up
               in
               adust
               Blood
               ,
               or
               that
               black
               Excrement
               which
               they
               call
               Melancholly
               ,
               do
               produce
               this
               Febrile
               motion
               two
               days
               slower
               than
               the
               first
               ,
               according
               to
               these
               different
               dissolutions
               .
            
             
               Where
               we
               must
               first
               of
               all
               take
               notice
               ,
               that
               the
               shakeings
               in
               the
               motion
               of
               these
               differing
               humours
               are
               not
               equal
               ,
               nay
               ,
               not
               in
               the
               very
               Fits
               of
               one
               and
               the
               same
               Feaver
               ,
               proceeding
               from
               one
               and
               the
               same
               Cause
               ,
               but
               which
               hath
               different
               degrees
               of
               activity
               :
               To
               which
               thing
               ,
               besides
               what
               we
               have
               said
               ,
               the
               Quality
               of
               the
               Food
               given
               to
               the
               Sick
               Person
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               intermission
               doth
               much
               contribute
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               Fits
               of
               one
               and
               the
               same
               Feaver
               are
               not
               so
               very
               regular
               ,
               
               but
               that
               they
               frequently
               are
               perceived
               sooner
               or
               later
               ,
               as
               the
               Atoms
               the
               disturbers
               of
               Health
               are
               sooner
               or
               later
               set
               at
               liberty
               .
               To
               which
               thing
               the
               regimen
               of
               the
               Sick
               persons
               manner
               of
               Living
               does
               not
               a
               little
               contribute
               .
            
             
               Hence
               it
               follows
               in
               the
               Third
               place
               ,
               That
               the
               true
               Remedy
               of
               intermitting
               Feavers
               doth
               consist
               ,
               First
               ,
               in
               an
               order
               of
               Living
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               in
               an
               evacuation
               of
               peccant
               or
               strange
               humours
               ,
               which
               hinder
               ,
               retard
               ,
               or
               interrupt
               ,
               or
               precipitate
               the
               digestion
               of
               Aliments
               ,
               which
               must
               be
               well
               observed
               by
               an
               experienced
               Physitian
               ;
               and
               Lastly
               ,
               the
               Parts
               which
               serve
               to
               the
               first
               Concoction
               are
               to
               be
               strengthned
               ,
               because
               their
               faults
               and
               defects
               can
               never
               be
               corrected
               afterwards
               .
            
             
               Moreover
               if
               it
               shall
               happen
               that
               there
               are
               some
               emancipated
               Atoms
               ,
               as
               without
               doubt
               there
               are
               more
               or
               less
               of
               them
               in
               all
               Bodies
               ,
               they
               are
               to
               be
               expelled
               by
               transpiration
               ,
               or
               their
               Figures
               to
               be
               inverted
               by
               Remedies
               called
               Febrifuges
               .
               For
               Experience
               teacheth
               us
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               some
               of
               those
               sort
               of
               Remedies
               very
               profitable
               ,
               which
               are
               administred
               with
               extraordinary
               good
               success
               ,
               and
               which
               are
               not
               fruitlesly
               
               administer'd
               by
               me
               :
               And
               I
               have
               now
               some
               of
               these
               sorts
               of
               Remedies
               found
               out
               by
               me
               ,
               and
               administered
               ,
               which
               in
               one
               day
               have
               Cur'd
               the
               Quartan
               and
               double
               Quartan
               .
               I
               speak
               the
               truth
               ;
               but
               I
               should
               injure
               the
               truth
               ,
               if
               I
               should
               go
               so
               far
               as
               to
               say
               that
               my
               Remedy
               is
               infallible
               :
               For
               truly
               I
               believe
               ,
               and
               not
               a
               few
               of
               the
               most
               eminent
               and
               ablest
               Physitians
               of
               the
               Faculty
               in
               Paris
               are
               of
               the
               same
               Opinion
               with
               me
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               not
               a
               Remedy
               which
               can
               be
               called
               infallible
               and
               made
               publick
               .
               Of
               which
               thing
               ,
               in
               the
               occasion
               of
               the
               fermentation
               of
               humours
               ,
               I
               will
               a
               little
               more
               specially
               treat
               in
               my
               Philosophical
               Reflections
               ,
               which
               in
               a
               little
               time
               will
               see
               the
               Light.
               
            
             
               I
               only
               add
               this
               here
               ,
               that
               the
               Heat
               which
               follows
               the
               shakeing
               ,
               does
               proceed
               from
               an
               agitation
               of
               the
               Spirits
               ,
               stimulated
               by
               the
               violent
               motion
               and
               repeated
               stroke
               of
               the
               emancipated
               Atoms
               ,
               which
               are
               at
               last
               expelled
               through
               the
               Pores
               of
               the
               Body
               ,
               as
               the
               Rebellious
               Angels
               were
               thrown
               out
               of
               Heaven
               by
               the
               more
               powerful
               good
               Spirits
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XIX
               .
               Of
               the
               Circulation
               of
               the
               Blood.
               
            
             
               AS
               many
               as
               have
               delivered
               themselves
               from
               the
               prejudices
               of
               Antient
               Physick
               ,
               and
               Vulgar
               Philosophy
               ,
               have
               taught
               ,
               after
               Harvey
               ,
               That
               the
               blood
               in
               our
               Bodies
               is
               moved
               in
               a
               circular
               motion
               ,
               from
               the
               extream
               parts
               to
               the
               Centre
               ,
               and
               not
               from
               the
               Centre
               onely
               to
               the
               extream
               parts
               ,
               as
               was
               heretofore
               believed
               .
            
             
               Gassendus
               does
               not
               disapprove
               this
               Opinion
               ,
               although
               he
               does
               not
               embrace
               it
               ,
               for
               Reasons
               alledged
               in
               a
               particular
               Treatise
               set
               forth
               by
               him
               .
               I
               use
               his
               Reasons
               to
               establish
               it
               ,
               as
               being
               better
               founded
               in
               Reason
               ,
               and
               more
               agreeable
               to
               the
               disposition
               of
               the
               Veins
               and
               Arteries
               .
               Let
               us
               see
               therefore
               how
               the
               Circulation
               of
               the
               Blood
               is
               made
               ,
               according
               to
               Harvey
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               Learned
               Physitians
               .
               The
               Blood
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               passeth
               into
               the
               Heart
               ,
               from
               the
               
                 Vena
                 Cava
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Arteria
                 Venosa
              
               by
               two
               Valves
               ,
               where
               they
               are
               ended
               ,
               and
               as
               often
               as
               the
               Heart
               dilates
               it self
               ,
               a
               drop
               of
               Blood
               falls
               into
               each
               of
               its
               Cavities
               ;
               and
               as
               often
               as
               the
               Heart
               
               contracts
               it self
               ,
               the
               Blood
               passeth
               into
               the
               Lungs
               from
               the
               right
               Cavity
               ,
               through
               the
               
                 Vena
                 Arteriosa
              
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               left
               Cavity
               ,
               into
               the
               Aorta
               ;
               so
               that
               the
               Blood
               is
               moved
               from
               the
               extream
               parts
               of
               the
               Body
               ,
               to
               its
               Centre
               ,
               into
               which
               it
               is
               carried
               by
               the
               
                 Vena
                 Cava
              
               ,
               where
               it
               exonerates
               it self
               in
               the
               Right
               Cavity
               ,
               from
               whence
               it
               passeth
               into
               the
               
                 Vena
                 Arteriosa
              
               ,
               and
               drives
               on
               the
               Blood
               which
               is
               contained
               in
               that
               ,
               through
               Anastomoses
               already
               discovered
               ,
               and
               through
               Pores
               less
               sensible
               into
               the
               
                 Arteria
                 Venosa
              
               .
            
             
               And
               as
               much
               Blood
               as
               the
               
                 Arteria
                 Venosa
              
               hath
               received
               ,
               so
               much
               of
               it
               deposits
               into
               the
               left
               Cavity
               ,
               from
               whence
               passing
               into
               the
               Aorta
               ,
               it
               is
               carried
               into
               the
               extream
               parts
               of
               the
               Body
               ,
               through
               Branches
               which
               go
               to
               the
               Branches
               of
               the
               
                 Vena
                 Cava
              
               ,
               from
               hence
               the
               Blood
               being
               brought
               into
               the
               Trunk
               ,
               continuing
               its
               journey
               by
               the
               same
               way
               it
               returns
               to
               the
               Heart
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               same
               reason
               as
               I
               said
               ,
               it
               wonderfully
               and
               without
               intermission
               performs
               the
               Circulation
               .
            
             
               This
               Circulation
               of
               the
               Blood
               relies
               upon
               some
               Experiments
               ,
               the
               first
               of
               which
               ,
               is
               taken
               from
               Blood-letting
               :
               For
               Chyrurgeons
               when
               they
               Bleed
               a
               
               Vein
               ,
               tye
               the
               Arm
               above
               the
               Orifice
               ,
               and
               if
               they
               put
               their
               Finger
               upon
               the
               Vein
               on
               the
               other
               side
               of
               the
               Ligament
               ,
               the
               Blood
               is
               stopped
               immediately
               :
               From
               whence
               it
               is
               apparent
               ,
               that
               it
               comes
               from
               the
               extremity
               of
               the
               Fingers
               to
               the
               Trunk
               ,
               and
               not
               from
               the
               Trunk
               to
               the
               extremity
               of
               the
               Fingers
               ,
               but
               by
               Circulation
               ,
               of
               which
               we
               are
               discoursing
               .
            
             
               The
               Second
               Experiment
               is
               made
               ,
               if
               a
               Vein
               be
               tyed
               in
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Body
               ,
               separated
               from
               the
               Artery
               :
               for
               it
               will
               be
               emptied
               on
               that
               side
               towards
               the
               Trunk
               ,
               and
               it
               will
               be
               swelled
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ;
               on
               that
               side
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               from
               whence
               the
               Blood
               according
               to
               this
               Opinion
               ought
               to
               proceed
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               nothing
               therefore
               so
               certain
               as
               this
               Circular
               motion
               of
               the
               Blood
               ,
               and
               its
               passage
               into
               the
               Heart
               ,
               but
               here
               are
               three
               things
               to
               be
               observed
               .
               First
               ,
               that
               the
               motion
               of
               the
               Heart
               does
               not
               depend
               upon
               this
               Circulation
               of
               the
               Blood
               ,
               although
               it
               conduce
               to
               its
               conservation
               and
               inordinate
               motion
               ,
               as
               this
               Circulation
               is
               made
               more
               or
               less
               hastily
               ,
               and
               as
               the
               Blood
               is
               more
               or
               less
               temperate
               in
               the
               disposition
               of
               its
               particles
               ,
               and
               
               in
               its
               saline
               serosities
               which
               serve
               for
               a
               vehicle
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               render
               it
               more
               fluid
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               the
               Circulation
               of
               the
               Blood
               as
               the
               Moderns
               indeed
               will
               have
               it
               ,
               may
               be
               performed
               three
               times
               in
               an
               hour
               ,
               yet
               so
               that
               all
               the
               Blood
               does
               not
               enter
               into
               the
               Cavities
               or
               Ventricles
               of
               the
               Heart
               ,
               as
               not
               once
               every
               hour
               ,
               but
               either
               sooner
               or
               later
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               greater
               or
               lesser
               quantity
               ,
               or
               greater
               or
               lesser
               subtilty
               or
               mobility
               of
               the
               Blood.
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               Blood
               in
               some
               cases
               ,
               cannot
               pass
               out
               of
               the
               Arteries
               into
               the
               Veins
               ,
               through
               the
               extremities
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               when
               the
               extremities
               are
               cut
               off
               ;
               in
               which
               Case
               ,
               it
               goes
               on
               another
               way
               ,
               through
               insensible
               Pores
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               Transpiration
               ,
               or
               Transudation
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XX.
               Of
               the
               Inward
               Senses
               ,
               and
               the
               Inferiour
               Appetite
               .
            
             
               BEsides
               the
               exteriour
               Senses
               of
               which
               we
               have
               spoken
               ,
               there
               are
               also
               found
               to
               be
               in
               Man
               interiour
               Senses
               ,
               (
               to
               wit
               )
               the
               Imagination
               ,
               common
               Sense
               ,
               and
               Sensitive
               Memory
               .
               The
               first
               forms
               a
               lasting
               Image
               of
               Objects
               .
            
             
               The
               Second
               judgeth
               of
               the
               agreeableness
               or
               disagreeableness
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               retains
               and
               preserves
               these
               Images
               or
               Ideas
               ;
               which
               is
               manifest
               in
               Dogs
               ,
               who
               represent
               to
               themselves
               persons
               absent
               ,
               and
               distinguish
               both
               between
               the
               good
               and
               the
               evil
               that
               hath
               befallen
               them
               ,
               witnessing
               that
               they
               remember
               the
               thing
               by
               running
               away
               if
               they
               have
               an
               opportunity
               ,
               or
               by
               Fawnings
               .
            
             
               Appetite
               follows
               the
               interiour
               Senses
               ,
               and
               is
               common
               to
               all
               Animals
               ,
               and
               which
               is
               performed
               by
               the
               weight
               of
               Atoms
               ,
               whereby
               it
               comes
               to
               pass
               that
               an
               Animal
               hath
               a
               propensity
               ,
               and
               is
               driven
               to
               seek
               for
               that
               with
               which
               it
               is
               delighted
               ,
               and
               to
               abstain
               from
               that
               
               which
               might
               bring
               trouble
               :
               So
               that
               Delight
               and
               Pain
               are
               the
               two
               great
               importances
               of
               the
               Life
               of
               an
               Animal
               .
               Pleasure
               according
               to
               the
               Opinion
               of
               Epicurus
               ,
               depends
               upon
               Corpuscles
               which
               have
               a
               soft
               ,
               round
               ,
               and
               agreeable
               Figure
               ,
               especially
               to
               the
               Brain
               ,
               as
               to
               which
               the
               Object
               is
               represented
               by
               the
               imagination
               ,
               and
               from
               which
               it
               is
               carried
               by
               the
               Senses
               :
               Pain
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               and
               both
               of
               them
               are
               performed
               by
               those
               Corpuscles
               ,
               whether
               they
               come
               to
               ,
               or
               go
               from
               ,
               or
               continue
               .
            
             
               In
               Morals
               ,
               we
               will
               speak
               concerning
               these
               Passions
               ,
               as
               the
               two
               Scales
               of
               sensitive
               actions
               ;
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               I
               may
               here
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               interiour
               Senses
               receive
               these
               Corpuscles
               ,
               which
               bring
               pleasure
               or
               pain
               by
               the
               ministery
               of
               the
               exteriour
               Senses
               ;
               from
               whence
               it
               comes
               ,
               that
               those
               that
               Sleep
               ,
               or
               are
               Lethargick
               ,
               or
               Apoplectick
               ,
               feel
               nothing
               ,
               though
               they
               are
               pricked
               :
               For
               the
               Brain
               is
               filled
               with
               strange
               Humours
               ,
               which
               hinder
               the
               motion
               of
               the
               aforesaid
               Corpuscles
               ,
               or
               else
               that
               motion
               is
               stopped
               by
               Vapours
               ,
               brought
               from
               the
               lower
               parts
               to
               the
               Brain
               ,
               which
               happens
               to
               those
               that
               are
               asleep
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XXI
               .
               Of
               Sleep
               ,
               Wakefulness
               ,
               and
               Death
               .
            
             
               SLEEP
               is
               the
               Image
               of
               Death
               ,
               for
               all
               the
               Senses
               are
               at
               rest
               ,
               nor
               is
               there
               any
               motion
               left
               but
               that
               of
               the
               Heart
               ,
               Lungs
               and
               Arteries
               ;
               this
               Rest
               proceeds
               from
               Vapours
               arising
               out
               of
               the
               Stomach
               ,
               which
               by
               their
               clammyness
               ,
               humidity
               ,
               and
               viscousness
               ,
               do
               stupifie
               the
               Animal
               Spirits
               ,
               and
               Sleep
               is
               sweet
               or
               restless
               ,
               according
               as
               those
               Vapours
               are
               sweet
               ,
               or
               abound
               with
               Corpuscles
               ,
               or
               are
               stirred
               up
               from
               Choler
               ,
               or
               other
               things
               of
               an
               irregular
               Figure
               ,
               or
               where
               some
               emancipated
               Atoms
               make
               the
               disturbance
               .
            
             
               The
               mixture
               of
               these
               Atoms
               is
               often
               the
               Cause
               of
               
                 Light-headedness
                 ,
                 Madness
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Hypochondriac
                 Melancholly
              
               ;
               and
               they
               likewise
               produce
               watchfulness
               ,
               by
               an
               inversion
               and
               confusion
               of
               the
               Ideas
               in
               the
               imagination
               ;
               from
               whence
               it
               happens
               that
               we
               see
               that
               which
               we
               never
               see
               directly
               ;
               and
               sometimes
               Monsters
               and
               horrible
               things
               .
            
             
               This
               motion
               of
               the
               Images
               or
               Ideas
               is
               sometimes
               so
               very
               violent
               ,
               and
               there
               
               is
               so
               great
               a
               Troop
               of
               these
               emancipated
               Atoms
               in
               the
               Brain
               ,
               that
               those
               that
               are
               asleep
               ,
               do
               sometimes
               rise
               out
               of
               Bed
               ,
               Talk
               ,
               climbe
               up
               Walls
               ,
               Bathe
               themselves
               ,
               and
               then
               go
               to
               Bed
               again
               ,
               without
               ever
               waking
               all
               the
               while
               .
            
             
               Death
               is
               commonly
               called
               a
               perpetual
               Sleep
               ,
               and
               in
               Animals
               (
               excepting
               Man
               )
               it
               is
               nothing
               else
               than
               a
               total
               dissipation
               of
               the
               Vital
               Atoms
               ,
               or
               a
               cessation
               of
               motion
               ,
               in
               which
               their
               Life
               consists
               .
               In
               Man
               these
               things
               are
               not
               after
               the
               same
               manner
               ,
               although
               however
               all
               these
               things
               cease
               in
               a
               dying
               Man
               ,
               either
               immediately
               ,
               as
               in
               a
               violent
               Death
               ;
               or
               by
               degrees
               ,
               as
               in
               a
               Natural
               Death
               ;
               we
               must
               confess
               nevertheless
               ,
               that
               in
               that
               respect
               something
               else
               is
               to
               be
               accomplished
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               separation
               of
               the
               Soul
               which
               God
               gave
               him
               ,
               and
               which
               returns
               unto
               him
               that
               gave
               it
               .
            
             
               Before
               we
               go
               any
               further
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               may
               make
               an
               end
               of
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               and
               be
               as
               good
               as
               our
               Word
               ,
               I
               am
               forced
               a
               little
               more
               specially
               to
               discourse
               concerning
               the
               Death
               of
               those
               things
               which
               have
               Life
               :
               For
               whatsoever
               is
               Created
               and
               Compounded
               of
               many
               Parts
               ,
               and
               Liveth
               ,
               is
               subject
               to
               Death
               .
            
             
               Man
               ,
               who
               is
               Compounded
               of
               a
               material
               and
               Organical
               Body
               ,
               like
               other
               
               Beings
               ,
               dyes
               at
               last
               ;
               but
               because
               he
               hath
               an
               immortal
               Soul
               Created
               after
               the
               Image
               of
               God
               ,
               he
               only
               dyes
               that
               he
               may
               live
               Eternally
               with
               God
               ,
               if
               he
               be
               Faithful
               ;
               and
               his
               Death
               is
               no
               more
               than
               Sleep
               ,
               and
               a
               passing
               into
               Eternity
               .
            
             
               What
               a
               Christian
               Philosopher
               ought
               to
               think
               of
               this
               Soul
               I
               shall
               declare
               in
               the
               last
               Chapter
               of
               this
               Book
               :
               Here
               I
               will
               say
               something
               of
               his
               Body
               ,
               as
               also
               of
               its
               Corruption
               and
               Dissolution
               .
               The
               Rational
               Soul
               never
               goes
               out
               of
               this
               Mortal
               Body
               before
               the
               motion
               of
               the
               Heart
               is
               stopped
               ;
               this
               motion
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               voluntary
               ,
               ceasing
               ,
               Life
               can
               no
               longer
               continue
               ,
               since
               it
               consists
               in
               this
               motion
               .
            
             
               If
               the
               Rational
               Soul
               was
               only
               in
               the
               Brain
               ,
               as
               Duncan
               and
               some
               others
               will
               have
               it
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               hard
               to
               tell
               why
               it
               should
               depart
               ,
               upon
               the
               cessation
               of
               the
               Hearts
               motion
               ,
               whilst
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Parts
               are
               in
               good
               order
               .
               As
               for
               my
               part
               ,
               I
               consider
               it
               in
               its
               Spiritual
               Nature
               ,
               believing
               that
               he
               must
               have
               too
               mean
               an
               Idea
               of
               this
               Spiritual
               Substance
               who
               confines
               it
               to
               the
               Brain
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               smallest
               part
               of
               it
               .
               That
               Opinion
               which
               affirms
               it
               to
               be
               present
               every
               where
               in
               the
               whole
               Body
               ,
               although
               it
               operates
               more
               particularly
               in
               the
               Brain
               
               and
               Heart
               ,
               seems
               to
               me
               to
               be
               more
               Reasonable
               ,
               and
               for
               this
               Reason
               ,
               the
               Soul
               acting
               in
               the
               Heart
               ,
               the
               Organ
               ceasing
               ,
               it
               departs
               in
               the
               same
               Moment
               .
            
             
               It
               may
               seem
               a
               wonder
               to
               not
               a
               few
               ,
               that
               the
               Rational
               Soul
               should
               so
               depend
               upon
               the
               material
               Body
               ,
               but
               since
               it
               so
               seemed
               good
               to
               the
               Author
               of
               Nature
               ,
               we
               ought
               to
               rest
               satisfied
               .
               The
               Body
               is
               endued
               with
               Organs
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               the
               Soul
               ,
               and
               the
               Soul
               is
               created
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               the
               Body
               ,
               and
               one
               is
               made
               for
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               the
               Conjunction
               of
               these
               two
               make
               a
               compleat
               Man.
               One
               part
               onely
               does
               not
               make
               a
               Man
               ,
               nor
               does
               a
               separate
               Body
               make
               up
               the
               Essence
               of
               a
               Man
               ;
               and
               indeed
               a
               dead
               Man
               is
               not
               what
               he
               was
               ,
               'till
               he
               Rises
               again
               .
               The
               Soul
               therefore
               is
               annexed
               to
               the
               Body
               by
               such
               a
               sort
               of
               Tye
               ,
               that
               it
               cannot
               act
               but
               by
               Organs
               .
               So
               that
               he
               sees
               nothing
               when
               his
               Eyes
               are
               out
               ,
               he
               hears
               nothing
               when
               his
               Ears
               are
               stopt
               ,
               and
               the
               chief
               Organ
               being
               deficient
               ,
               the
               Soul
               departs
               because
               it
               can
               do
               nothing
               .
            
             
               This
               Chief
               Organ
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               Heart
               ,
               is
               deficient
               many
               ways
               ;
               it
               may
               be
               stopped
               and
               suffocated
               for
               want
               of
               Air
               and
               respiration
               ,
               for
               the
               Atoms
               of
               Light
               implanted
               in
               the
               Heart
               at
               the
               time
               of
               a
               
               Man's
               Conception
               ,
               (
               the
               commerce
               of
               the
               Solar
               Spirits
               being
               intercepted
               for
               want
               of
               Air
               ,
               )
               do
               sometimes
               suddenly
               stand
               still
               ,
               they
               flye
               away
               ,
               finding
               a
               passage
               through
               a
               solution
               of
               the
               continuum
               ,
               or
               through
               Pores
               made
               fit
               by
               a
               burning
               Feaver
               in
               the
               Heart
               ,
               all
               the
               Water
               of
               the
               Pericardium
               being
               dryed
               up
               :
               Thick
               and
               viscous
               Blood
               does
               sometimes
               stop
               the
               motion
               of
               these
               Vital
               Atoms
               .
               Poyson
               also
               does
               by
               its
               acute
               Particles
               pierce
               through
               the
               Heart
               ,
               and
               give
               an
               exit
               to
               these
               Spirits
               of
               Light
               ,
               which
               are
               tyed
               to
               those
               which
               the
               Sun
               bestows
               upon
               us
               ,
               and
               are
               attracted
               by
               them
               ,
               returning
               thither
               from
               whence
               they
               came
               .
            
             
               Let
               us
               see
               now
               what
               the
               Body
               does
               in
               the
               Grave
               ;
               it
               putrifies
               there
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               it
               is
               dissolved
               ,
               some
               Corpuscles
               or
               Atoms
               withdraw
               themselves
               ,
               some
               part
               of
               the
               Body
               is
               changed
               into
               Worms
               ,
               some
               of
               the
               Vital
               Spirits
               resisting
               .
               It
               is
               a
               folly
               here
               to
               imagine
               any
               substantial
               form
               of
               the
               Dead
               Carcasse
               ,
               or
               to
               acknowledge
               partial
               forms
               of
               the
               Bones
               ,
               Flesh
               ,
               Veins
               ,
               Arteries
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               things
               ,
               Subjects
               to
               the
               form
               of
               the
               dead
               Carcasse
               ,
               or
               alone
               without
               this
               Form.
               These
               are
               Illusions
               and
               Chimera's
               .
               Matter
               is
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               change
               that
               happens
               ,
               
               consists
               in
               this
               ,
               That
               when
               the
               Rational
               Soul
               is
               absent
               ,
               there
               remains
               nothing
               besides
               matter
               ;
               the
               Organs
               by
               little
               and
               little
               lose
               their
               Figure
               ,
               and
               having
               lost
               their
               Composition
               ,
               they
               lose
               their
               action
               ,
               that
               which
               was
               compounded
               is
               dissolved
               ,
               and
               the
               greater
               part
               goes
               into
               Dust
               and
               Ashes
               ;
               the
               Luminous
               Spirits
               recede
               ,
               and
               follow
               the
               motion
               of
               the
               Spirits
               of
               their
               kind
               :
               some
               Parts
               or
               Corpuscles
               joyned
               to
               the
               putrifying
               Body
               ,
               purtifie
               in
               the
               place
               where
               they
               are
               :
               Experience
               favours
               this
               Doctrine
               .
            
             
               A
               certain
               Servant
               to
               a
               Noble-Man
               ,
               whose
               Nose
               had
               been
               by
               great
               misfortune
               newly
               cut
               off
               ,
               freely
               parts
               with
               his
               own
               Nose
               to
               serve
               his
               Master
               .
               This
               Nose
               being
               put
               in
               the
               place
               of
               that
               which
               was
               newly
               cut
               off
               ,
               took
               Root
               ,
               and
               grew
               together
               ,
               after
               such
               a
               manner
               ,
               with
               a
               Cartaliginous
               Flesh
               ,
               that
               it
               seemed
               to
               be
               Natural
               .
               About
               twenty
               years
               afterwards
               ,
               the
               Servant
               dyes
               in
               a
               far
               Countrey
               ,
               and
               was
               Buried
               ,
               and
               as
               by
               degrees
               he
               putrified
               ,
               so
               after
               the
               same
               manner
               ,
               this
               end
               of
               a
               Nose
               began
               to
               putrifie
               ,
               to
               be
               corrupted
               ,
               and
               to
               fall
               off
               ,
               parting
               from
               that
               part
               to
               which
               it
               had
               so
               long
               stuck
               without
               withering
               ,
               whilst
               the
               Servant
               lived
               ,
               the
               part
               following
               
               the
               condition
               of
               the
               whole
               .
            
             
               I
               say
               moreover
               ,
               that
               the
               least
               parts
               or
               Corpuscles
               which
               proceed
               from
               a
               Body
               ,
               the
               Body
               being
               Dead
               and
               Corrupted
               ,
               they
               also
               are
               Corrupted
               ,
               and
               joyned
               in
               commerce
               with
               Atoms
               of
               the
               same
               Nature
               ,
               which
               they
               do
               ,
               by
               inviting
               them
               to
               joyn
               and
               come
               together
               .
            
             
               And
               here
               's
               an
               Experiment
               which
               every
               one
               can
               understand
               .
               It
               is
               very
               well
               known
               ,
               that
               he
               that
               puts
               on
               a
               Garment
               ,
               or
               touches
               it
               ,
               leaves
               upon
               it
               his
               Scent
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Corpuscles
               which
               proceed
               from
               his
               Body
               ,
               and
               which
               constitute
               part
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               by
               the
               help
               of
               these
               Corpuscles
               a
               Dog
               is
               able
               to
               know
               his
               Masters
               Handkerchief
               ,
               Hat
               ,
               or
               Garment
               from
               ten
               thousand
               others
               .
               This
               being
               supposed
               ,
               if
               the
               Dead
               Man's
               Garment
               or
               Gloak
               be
               put
               into
               a
               Press
               or
               Chest
               ,
               first
               ,
               and
               for
               some
               days
               ,
               when
               the
               Body
               that
               is
               Buried
               begins
               to
               putrifie
               ,
               there
               will
               be
               a
               considerable
               noise
               and
               disturbance
               in
               the
               Press
               or
               Chest
               ,
               enough
               to
               frighten
               Children
               ,
               and
               other
               folks
               too
               ,
               and
               the
               Corpuscles
               of
               the
               dead
               Body
               being
               attracted
               by
               those
               that
               are
               going
               away
               ,
               by
               their
               motion
               make
               this
               noise
               among
               the
               Cloaths
               :
               And
               whereas
               this
               attraction
               is
               made
               in
               a
               streight
               Line
               ,
               and
               these
               Corpuscles
               cannot
               pass
               through
               the
               
               Bords
               ,
               but
               obliquely
               ,
               the
               Wood
               suffering
               violence
               ,
               makes
               a
               noise
               as
               if
               it
               were
               crackt
               .
               Any
               one
               may
               trye
               this
               ,
               and
               know
               whether
               this
               Experiment
               made
               by
               others
               be
               true
               or
               no
               :
               I
               see
               no
               reason
               to
               doubt
               of
               it
               :
               From
               hence
               appears
               that
               invisible
               Bond
               of
               the
               Parts
               with
               the
               Body
               from
               whence
               they
               did
               proceed
               .
            
             
               A
               third
               Experiment
               may
               be
               made
               ,
               which
               will
               serve
               to
               the
               illustrating
               this
               Subject
               .
               Take
               a
               piece
               of
               Veal
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               Flesh
               from
               the
               Shambles
               ,
               and
               with
               it
               rub
               the
               Warts
               of
               any
               ones
               Face
               or
               Hands
               ,
               then
               afterwards
               fling
               it
               upon
               the
               Dunghil
               ,
               or
               Bury
               it
               ,
               and
               as
               that
               putrifies
               ,
               the
               Warts
               will
               fall
               off
               ,
               which
               denotes
               that
               the
               Corpuscles
               of
               Flesh
               returning
               to
               their
               whole
               or
               greater
               part
               ,
               and
               being
               violently
               attracted
               ,
               do
               in
               the
               same
               manner
               attract
               the
               Warts
               ,
               and
               make
               them
               go
               away
               ,
               which
               some
               Learned
               Men
               say
               they
               have
               Experienced
               .
            
             
               We
               may
               admire
               in
               all
               these
               things
               the
               Providence
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               hath
               Created
               Atoms
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               them
               hath
               compounded
               the
               Universe
               ,
               wherein
               we
               find
               so
               great
               a
               number
               of
               wonderful
               things
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               subject
               of
               our
               admiration
               ,
               and
               convince
               our
               Ignorance
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XXII
               .
               Of
               the
               Death
               of
               Brutes
               ,
               Plants
               ,
               and
               Mettals
               .
            
             
               SEeing
               that
               Man
               dyes
               ,
               other
               Animals
               cannot
               escape
               Death
               ;
               let
               us
               see
               wherein
               it
               consists
               .
            
             
               The
               Followers
               of
               Aristotle
               are
               very
               much
               puzzled
               in
               explaining
               the
               Death
               of
               a
               Dog
               ,
               for
               when
               it
               is
               destitute
               of
               all
               Sense
               and
               Motion
               ,
               it
               is
               dead
               without
               doubt
               ,
               yet
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               it
               hath
               all
               its
               parts
               and
               Organs
               .
               What
               therefore
               happens
               to
               this
               Animal
               ?
               It
               s
               Soul
               is
               separated
               from
               its
               Body
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               and
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Life
               is
               not
               in
               him
               ;
               they
               do
               the
               Beast
               much
               honour
               who
               speak
               thus
               in
               his
               Favour
               .
               But
               what
               becomes
               of
               this
               Soul
               ?
               Is
               it
               corrupted
               or
               annihilated
               ;
               or
               does
               it
               subsist
               apart
               in
               some
               other
               place
               ,
               or
               is
               it
               taken
               into
               some
               other
               Body
               ?
               No
               ,
               by
               no
               means
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               ,
               it
               is
               destroyed
               ,
               and
               that
               's
               sufficient
               .
               So
               it
               is
               sufficient
               to
               People
               who
               don
               't
               seek
               after
               the
               Truth
               :
               For
               if
               this
               Soul
               be
               a
               substance
               as
               they
               say
               it
               is
               a
               material
               one
               ,
               it
               is
               impossible
               but
               it
               must
               go
               into
               some
               other
               thing
               ,
               or
               else
               be
               reduced
               
               into
               nothing
               .
               It
               is
               reduced
               into
               nothing
               say
               they
               ;
               therefore
               it
               is
               annihilated
               ,
               therefore
               it
               is
               Created
               and
               made
               out
               of
               nothing
               ,
               which
               is
               Ridiculous
               ,
               and
               unbecoming
               a
               Christian
               Philosopher
               .
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               this
               Opinion
               is
               very
               common
               in
               the
               Schools
               ,
               but
               this
               Errour
               is
               detected
               ,
               and
               they
               who
               are
               wiser
               than
               others
               ,
               say
               with
               us
               ,
               that
               the
               Spirits
               of
               Life
               ,
               or
               Corpuscles
               of
               Light
               being
               altogether
               dissipated
               or
               hindred
               in
               their
               motion
               ,
               do
               withdraw
               and
               return
               to
               their
               Original
               ,
               and
               Copulate
               with
               others
               which
               are
               in
               the
               Air
               ,
               so
               dyes
               a
               Dog
               ,
               without
               the
               loss
               of
               that
               which
               God
               made
               ;
               the
               Parts
               are
               separated
               ,
               the
               Spirits
               seek
               the
               Air
               ,
               the
               Body
               the
               Earth
               .
            
             
               Plants
               dye
               like
               other
               Living
               Creatures
               ,
               but
               their
               Death
               very
               much
               differs
               from
               the
               Death
               of
               Animals
               ,
               for
               as
               much
               as
               their
               Organical
               Parts
               do
               not
               appear
               so
               as
               they
               do
               in
               Animals
               ,
               nor
               does
               a
               Plant
               dye
               so
               easily
               as
               an
               Animal
               :
               For
               a
               Plant
               is
               not
               dead
               so
               soon
               as
               it
               is
               pulled
               out
               of
               the
               ground
               ,
               its
               Life
               continues
               to
               the
               extream
               dryness
               ,
               or
               evaporation
               of
               the
               Radical
               moisture
               ,
               which
               contains
               all
               the
               Spirits
               of
               Life
               ;
               and
               though
               the
               Plant
               be
               calcined
               ,
               or
               burnt
               to
               Ashes
               ,
               part
               of
               the
               
               Spirits
               will
               remain
               in
               those
               Ashes
               ;
               for
               the
               Lixivium
               that
               is
               made
               ,
               or
               the
               Salt
               that
               is
               extracted
               ,
               gives
               all
               the
               Savour
               of
               the
               Plant
               ;
               and
               where
               that
               Lixivium
               is
               congealed
               by
               the
               Cold
               of
               the
               Night
               ,
               the
               Figure
               of
               the
               burnt
               Plant
               will
               appear
               in
               the
               very
               Ice
               .
            
             
               But
               what
               is
               more
               to
               be
               observed
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               a
               Plant
               dryed
               in
               a
               Kilne
               ,
               and
               put
               into
               a
               particular
               Water
               whose
               Virtue
               is
               Universal
               ,
               receives
               its
               pristine
               Greenness
               ,
               Leaves
               ,
               and
               Flowers
               ;
               without
               doubt
               in
               this
               dryed
               Plant
               some
               Vital
               Spirits
               were
               shut
               up
               ,
               which
               are
               relaxed
               by
               the
               Spirits
               of
               this
               Water
               ,
               or
               the
               Vital
               Spirits
               exhaling
               ,
               give
               way
               to
               the
               Spirits
               of
               the
               Water
               we
               speak
               of
               ,
               to
               take
               their
               places
               .
               This
               Water
               is
               endued
               with
               Vital
               Spirits
               ,
               which
               can
               fill
               the
               place
               of
               those
               that
               exhale
               in
               us
               ,
               and
               with
               this
               sole
               Remedy
               Life
               may
               be
               prolonged
               ,
               and
               the
               losses
               of
               ruined
               Old-Age
               be
               repaired
               ,
               by
               filling
               up
               the
               Vacuities
               of
               the
               radical
               moisture
               which
               is
               dissipated
               .
               But
               you
               will
               say
               ,
               where
               is
               this
               Water
               ,
               it
               is
               to
               be
               found
               in
               Light
               ,
               according
               to
               our
               Principles
               ,
               and
               certainly
               no
               where
               else
               .
               This
               Water
               is
               the
               true
               Elixir-Vitae
               ,
               and
               the
               Universal
               Medicine
               of
               the
               Antients
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               meet
               that
               we
               use
               it
               to
               the
               preservation
               
               of
               the
               most
               Sacred
               Persons
               .
            
             
               Mettals
               have
               a
               more
               abstruse
               Life
               than
               Plants
               ,
               nor
               is
               their
               Death
               more
               conspicuous
               :
               Their
               Life
               consists
               in
               a
               certain
               disposition
               of
               Parts
               ,
               which
               permits
               a
               free
               motion
               to
               the
               Atoms
               of
               Life
               and
               Light.
               This
               is
               the
               State
               of
               Mettals
               in
               their
               Mines
               ,
               and
               when
               they
               are
               melted
               ,
               this
               Liberty
               is
               lost
               ,
               by
               the
               intervention
               of
               the
               Atoms
               of
               Fire
               ;
               and
               when
               after
               melting
               they
               grow
               cold
               ,
               they
               may
               be
               called
               Dead
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               deprived
               of
               motion
               ,
               nor
               do
               they
               perform
               any
               action
               .
               Gold
               melted
               when
               it
               is
               grown
               cold
               is
               dead
               ;
               it
               Lived
               in
               the
               Mine
               ,
               it
               is
               dying
               whilst
               it
               is
               melting
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               dead
               ,
               when
               cast
               into
               Ingots
               .
            
             
               In
               vain
               therefore
               do
               the
               Chymists
               seek
               for
               the
               Living
               among
               the
               Dead
               ,
               Common
               Gold
               is
               dead
               ,
               and
               good
               for
               nothing
               but
               to
               make
               Money
               of
               ;
               but
               if
               any
               one
               can
               dissolve
               this
               Body
               ,
               and
               bring
               the
               Dead
               to
               Life
               again
               by
               the
               benefit
               of
               that
               resuscitative
               Water
               which
               we
               spoke
               of
               before
               ,
               he
               may
               prepare
               a
               Medicine
               ,
               profitable
               to
               humane
               and
               Mettalick
               Bodies
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               said
               before
               ,
               that
               Stones
               want
               Life
               :
               But
               this
               I
               meant
               ,
               that
               they
               not
               a
               Life
               so
               notorious
               as
               Mettals
               ,
               
               whose
               Life
               hitherto
               is
               yet
               obscure
               enough
               ;
               for
               I
               have
               Learnt
               being
               convinced
               by
               Experience
               ,
               that
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               Stones
               are
               multiplied
               ,
               and
               encrease
               ,
               according
               to
               all
               their
               dimensions
               ;
               and
               that
               Sand
               is
               turned
               into
               Shells
               .
            
             
               And
               this
               very
               thing
               is
               the
               Cause
               that
               I
               conclude
               ,
               
                 Light
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Life
                 ,
              
               that
               by
               the
               benefit
               of
               it
               all
               things
               Live
               ,
               the
               very
               Stones
               also
               take
               their
               Life
               from
               hence
               ,
               Seeds
               owe
               all
               their
               Vigour
               to
               Light
               ,
               and
               seeing
               that
               Light
               is
               woven
               out
               of
               thin
               threads
               of
               Gold
               ,
               all
               things
               therefore
               Live
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Gold.
               But
               the
               Soul
               of
               Man
               is
               Spiritual
               ▪
               and
               a
               Ray
               of
               Divine
               Light
               ,
               and
               owes
               its
               Life
               to
               God
               and
               his
               Word
               ,
               as
               also
               it
               is
               an
               Immortal
               Substance
               ,
               as
               we
               shall
               say
               in
               the
               next
               and
               last
               Chpater
               .